Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Harry knew he didn't put his name in the Goblet of Fire. He told the truth and yet no one believed him. Even Ron didn't believed him. Harry was lying awake in his dorm room. He couldn't sleep. He couldn't help and replay everything that just happened. Harry tossed and turned, trying to calmed his mind, but he couldn't. He sat up, rubbing his eyes, and put on his glasses. Without a second thought, Harry took his invisibility cloak too. He put the cloak over himself and went to the Gryffindor Common Room. He sat in front of the fireplace and stared at the flames. He couldn't helped and remembered everything that had happened to him.

"Ron, I didn't put my name in that goblet," Harry pleaded.

It was the next day after Harry's name was put in the goblet. He wanted to tell Ron, again that he didn't put his name in that goblet. At first Harry thought that it was just a little misunderstanding since everything happened so fast, but now Ron didn't even want to see him anymore.

Ron scoffed. "Shut up, I know you're lying!"

"How can I be lying?!" Harry demanded. "You and Hermione were with me the whole entire time!"

"You probably snuck out when we were asleep!"

"Ron, we're both light sleepers!"

Harry shook his head. Ever since what happened with the incident with Sirius with a knife in the dorm room, Ron became a very light sleeper. Of course Harry was too since he was used to waking up whenever his aunt and uncle needed him to do chores, even if it was in the middle of the night.

"Ron," Harry begged. "Think about it. Every year something bad always happens. The stone, the chamber, Pettigrew, and now this! Who else would want me dead, Ron?! Voldemort!"

Ron flinched and rolled his eyes. "Stop using You-Know-Who as an excuse, Harry!"

"I'm not!"

"You just wanted more fame and fortune!"

Harry gnashed his teeth. "Ron, you know I hate my fame. You've known me since our first year. It should be common knowledge by now!"

Harry just stared at him. He didn't know why was Ron not believing him. It was like as if he was...jealous...of his...fame...Why? Why would he be jealous of something Harry couldn't control. Harry never asked to be famous in the first place. The only reason he survived was because of his parents. Yes, it was mostly his mother, but his father did tried to face Voldemort first. Of course Harry didn't know the full details, but that was the only thing he knew and Harry wanted to honor his parents' sacrifice by living. Not being endangered every year. Why would Ron want something like that? In fact, Harry wouldn't mind switching roles with Ron. He would switch roles in a heartbeat to have a family and siblings than being in a death tournament.

"I don't want to deal with you anymore!" Ron snapped.

Harry touched his friend's shoulder. "Ron-"

Suddenly Harry found himself being blasted against the walls of the common room. His eyes widened with shock as he saw Ron was pointing his wand at him. Harry tried to say something, but he couldn't. Never in his life he would see Ron attacking him

"That's Weasley to you, Potter," Ron snarled. "Snape was right. You're nothing, but selfish and arrogant."

As Harry got back into reality, tears were forming in his eyes. He blinked a few times. Trying to forget what happened, but he couldn't. When Ron left, Harry just wanted to scream and cry. His best friend, who he told all of his problems that no one shouldn't had gone through, wanted his life and carry the burden. Why would someone want that? Why would someone wanted to go through pain like he did?

Then Harry felt his cloak peeling off of him. Gasping, Harry turned and saw Hermione. Harry opened his mouth, but stopped. He didn't know what to say. All he could do was open and close his mouth a couple of times. The only thing he could think of was why she was doing up in this time of hour.

"Harry, are you okay?" Hermione asked.

Harry tried to give her one of his smiles, but that quickly died and it was replaced with sadness. He just shook his head as tears rolled down his cheeks. Without a word, Hermione sat next to him, and pulled him into a hug. Harry hugged back as he clung onto her. Harry didn't know why Hermione was here. He thought he was being quiet enough. Guessed he wasn't.

"H-Hermione...d-do you b-believe m-me?" Harry questioned.

"Of course I do," Hermione answered. "Harry, I'm not an idiot. I know you wouldn't do something like that." Hermione pulled away. "We'll figure something out, Harry. I know we will."

Harry frowned. "H-How?"

"Every rule has a loophole, Harry," Hermione smiled confidently. "There has to be a rule of something happening like this. Since the Triwizard Tournament has many causalities, there has to be a rule if someone placed an unwilling champion's name into the goblet."

The more Harry thought about it, he knew Hermione had a point. With so many deaths surrounding the Triwizard Tournament, there has to be an incident where someone was put into the tournament unwillingly. However, despite that, Harry knew there was one other option...or consequence if he refused to be a part of the Triwizard Tournament

He looses his magic.

Harry never knew it was possible, but this was the wizarding world. Anything was possible. Harry knew that loosing someone's magic was like death to magical folks. However, he lived as a muggle for the first eleven years of his life and when he came back to the Dursley's. He saw nothing different.

Don't get him wrong. Harry loved magic. He loved it ever since Hagrid told him he was a wizard and Hogwarts became his home, but right now...Hogwarts, magic, and the wizarding world overstayed their welcome. Harry remembered before he knew of his magical heritage, he couldn't wait until he was old enough to apply for a job so he could save enough money, escape the Dursleys, live the life he wanted, and explored what he missed out. Now he was in a magical school and being forced into a death tournament...Harry was now realizing how much of a death trap Hogwarts was to him.

If Harry did chose a life as a muggle...how would that work out? He didn't went to primary school since he was eleven and he was sure he was behind on his education. The only thing he knew was to cook and clean. How would that help him? The only thing he did when he was back into the muggle world was to go back to the Dursleys, do chores, stay in his room, and sometimes go out and buy food for them when they told him to.

"What if...I had to choose the latter?" Harry asked.

Hermione put a hand on his shoulder. "That will be our last resort. We have a month before the first task. We'll figure this out, Harry."

Harry nodded. "Okay."

Then Hermione pulled him into another hug. As Harry hugged back, he couldn't help and be happy that someone actually believed him. Ever since what happened with Ron, Harry thought Hermione wouldn't believe him too, but instead she does believe him. Hermione actually believes him!

"Hermione," Harry spoke up."

"Hm?" Hermione hummed.

"Thank you."

Chapter Text

The first thing Harry and Hermione did was to look into the library. Obvious choice, but Harry was desperate at this point, so he didn't care. Whatever chance the two got, they went to the library. Hermione found some books and asked Madame Prince to put on hold on books that had to do with the Triwizard Tournament. It was the first thing she did in the morning. She even got permission to look into the Restricted Section by McGonagall.

Harry and Hermione were looking into the books in the evening after their classes. Harry read page after page to see if there was anything about the rules, meanwhile Hermione was scanning each page quickly. As Harry read, he couldn't help and thought what would happened if he did went through with the tournament. Since he knew Voldemort was trying to get his power back and trying to kill him every time, Harry wouldn't be surprised if Voldemort wanted to involved him in some ways.

"Um...Harry," Hermione spoke up. "I found something."

Harry put the book down and his eyes widened. "You did?"

Hermione gulped and nodded. "Yes, but...I don't think you're going to like it."

As Harry frowned, Hermione passed the book to him and pointed to where to read. Harry looked down at the book and read the part she was pointing. When he was reading the part, his mouth dropped.

Triwizard Tournament of 1767

The third champion: Dianthus Yamato was placed into the Triwizard Tournament of 1767 against her will. The witch who put her name in the Goblet of Fire was Viola Vesper. Due to Yamato not participating in the tournament, she and Vesper both lost their magic. Yamato was replaced by Seraphine Pantaleon.

Harry paled as he read that paragraph so many times. Why? Why did Dianthus Yamato's magic taken away. He understood Viola Vesper, but Yamato? That wasn't fair for her. Was the magical contract that powerful enough there the innocent lost their magic?

"Why?" Harry asked.

"It seemed like an eye for an eye." Hermione answered. "The goblet thought that if Yamato lost her magic, then so does Vesper. I know it's not fair, but...at least we know that whoever did put your name in the goblet, they will loose their magic too."

Harry pursed his lips. As much as he didn't like how unfair and illogical it was...he was dealing with the wizarding world after all. However, it did pleased him that whoever put his name in the goblet would loose their magic too. Harry didn't mind being a muggle, since he was raised as one, but for that person...good luck.

"Did you find anything on your end?" Hermione asked.

Harry shook his head. "Nope."

"Had you heard anything from Sirius, yet?"

"I hadn't, but it's only been two days. I don't know if he had heard the news yet."

Harry wished he knew what Sirius thought of this whole situation. During summer, Sirius sent a letter to Harry that he had planned something just in case if anything happened in his fourth year. At first Harry was sure that it won't happened, but now he thought about it...he wished he had planned something for that purpose Pettigrew escaped after all. Harry should've realized this, but he didn't. However, that didn't stop him from planning right now. If those loopholes don't satisfied him, then he will become a muggle instead.

As Harry turned the page, he stopped. On the next chapter of the history of the Triwizard Tournament, was the rules. The rules were at least a few pages. Right away, Harry read it. He skimmed through them. It was the rules that Dumbledore and everyone else knew about it. There were even rules of the Goblet of Fire too. When Harry turned to the last page, his eyes lit up. There was a section if a champion was entered against their will. Like what he read before, both parties loose their magic. However, there are other ways for a champion to leave the tournament without loosing their magic.

1. A magical guardian can withdraw the unwilling champion out of the tournament.

2. A blood relative - even a distant relative can withdraw the unwilling champion.

"Mione," Harry said. "I found it, but...."

Harry didn't finished. Instead he just pushed the book to his friend as Hermione read the loopholes. At first her eyes widened with excitement, but her expression changed as her brows scrunched together.

"A magical guardian...?" Hermione muttered. "That means Dumbledore-"

"Is my magical guardian." Harry finished.

Harry knew what was a magical guardian was. He learned about it last year. A magical guardian was someone who looks after a young wizard or witch who was muggle-raised, orphaned, or muggle-born and helps them get through the wizarding world. For Harry's case, it was always been Dumbledore. Sirius was supposed to be his magical guardian, but since he is a wanted man, the custody went to Dumbledore instead.

Hermione pursed her lips. "Harry..."

Harry sighed. "Both loopholes obviously won't work."

Harry knew it was true. The Dursleys would never help him get out of this situation. He doesn't even know if he had other living relatives aside from his mother's side. All Harry knew that he has two dead parents, a wanted godfather, and an aunt, uncle, and cousin who hates him.

For once Harry was considering to go with his last option. He knew giving up magic was a tough choice, but what other choices does he have? One of the other ways that the book said was to get out of the tournament was to get pregnant. There are potions to help wizards and witches who are in a same sex relationship to get pregnant and Harry would rather not do that. As much as he wanted to have his own children one day, but not now, unless he's that desperate. After all, there wasn't any guy he liked at Hogwarts, even Durmstrang and Beauxbatons never peaked his interest.

"Are you really considering on giving up magic?" Hermione questioned.

Harry sighed. "Hermione...ever since I came into this school, I did thought Hogwarts was my home, but after everything that happened every year, I don't. I wanted a home to feel safe where I don't have to worry about running for my life. I just wanted to be free and happy."

As Hermione was about to say something, a small tropical bird flew into the library and landed on the table. The bird dropped the letter in front of Harry and it flew away. Harry looked down and saw the letter was addressed to him with a familiar hand writing. A smile grew across his face as Harry opened the letter.

Harry,

I had heard what happened. I want you to come to my hiding place. There are a lot of things we should discussed. As much as I wanted to say more, but I do think it's best if you to meet me before dinner. You can bring your friends too. My hiding place is a cave near Hogsmeade. Also, if you don't mind, please bring some food.

- Padfoot

"It's from Sirius," Harry said. "He wants us to meet before dinner."

Hermione glanced at the clock. "Then we better hurry. It's almost six."

Right away, Harry and Hermione put away the books, which took about almost five minutes and left the library. They both went back to Gryffindor Tower to get Harry's cloak and went down to the dungeons to go into the kitchens to get the food, which Dobby was happy enough to give it to them. After that they wasted no time to head to where Sirius was hiding.

Chapter Text

When Harry and Hermione entered the cave, Harry was met with a bone crushing hug. Harry didn't hesitate to hug his godfather back. He missed him so much after what happened last year. It took at least a minute or so for Sirius to let go of him. His godfather looked at him from head to toe as if Harry already went through with the first task and was checking for injuries. Then he hugged him again, but this time he let go less than a minute.

"Are you okay, Harry?" Sirius asked. "Did anything happened at Hogwarts after your name was pulled out?"

"Aside from no one believing my innocence, abandoning me, and probably planning something against me, nope," Harry spoke sarcastically.

Sirius frowned. He glanced over at Hermione, who greeted him with a smile. Sirius gave her a nod and glanced back at Harry. Even though Sirius was very open with his opinions, but Harry could tell that he noticed Ron wasn't with them and knew why. It wasn't hard to figured out. In fact, the whole school knew that Ron wasn't his friend anymore.

"I'm so sorry, Harry," Sirius apologized.

Harry shook his head. "It's fine...I-I just wished things were better."

"We did found some other rules about the Triwizard Tournament," Hermione said. "but it wasn't in our favor."

Sirius nodded. "Tell me about it while we eat."

At once, Sirius transfigured some rocks into a chair, table, plates, cups, and utensils. Harry and Hermione placed the food on the plates and poured some pumpkin juice. Soon, the three of them at the table. When they started eating, Harry and Hermione told Sirius of what they discovered. Sirius wasn't too pleased about the whole both people loose their magic, but he did seemed satisfied that whoever put Harry's name in the goblet would loose theirs's too. When they told him about the other loopholes, Sirius became excited, but soon that quickly disappeared when they told him what the two loopholes was about. As well as the other rules too.

"I see," Sirius crossed his arms. "I don't know if there's nothing much we can do."

Harry frowned and Hermione gasped. Clenched fists, Harry stood up. His eyes flared with anger. He couldn't believed what he was hearing. He thought Sirius would help him, but instead he wouldn't help him. Harry didn't want to go with the tournament. It was like a death sentence. He had already been through enough, why put him through more pain and suffering? What was the point to all of this? Harry was one step away for punching Sirius like he did last year and this time he wouldn't regret it.

"You've got to be fucking kidding me!" Harry snapped.

"Sirius, there has to be another way!" Hermione exclaimed. 

Sirius sighed. "The only way is to go muggle and how many witches or wizards will be willingly to give up their magic?"

Everyone was silent. Harry knew his godfather had a point. Giving up someone's magic was worst than death. He knew every time he had to go back tot he Dursleys, the wizards and witches around him complained how they couldn't do magic outside of school and felt like a muggle. Of course Harry and Hermione didn't mind since they were raised in the muggle environment. However, now he thought about it, Sirius did had a point. However, for Harry, he was willingly to do anything just to get out of that tournament.

"Hermione, I'll meet you back at the common room," Harry said. "It's almost curfew."

Hermione looked at him. It looked like she was about to say something. Harry knew how opinionated Hermione was, but for now, Harry would like to have a word with his godfather. Finally, Hermione nodded and got up from her seat as she quickly said her goodbye and left. After at least five minutes or so, when Harry took out his wand and did a quick locating charm to see if Hermione was still around. When the charm detect nothing, Harry put his wand away and slammed his hands on the table.

"I thought you'll be able to help me!" Harry shouted.

"Harry-" Sirius was about to say.

"How could you say this?! I thought I could count on you!!!"

"Harry, listen-"

"Shut up! You listen-"

"I want us to escape from here!" Sirius declared.

Harry froze. He tried to comprehend on what Sirius just said. Escape? He wanted both of them to...escape? Harry frowned. If they do escape from the wizarding world that meant...Harry would loose his magic and become a muggle. Wait...why did Sirius said all of those things from the beginning? What's going on?

"Why?" Harry demanded.

"I do think we should run," Sirius explained. "I had a feeling you might go with this route and I support your decision. Even when I do disagreed, then I will tell you, but considering the options that we were given...this is the only option."

Harry pursed his lips. He really wished there were other options for him, but the wizarding world was never to begin with. Ever since his first year was constant danger and each year it just got worst. how a school like Hogwarts didn't get shut down amazed him. Maybe in an another universe, Harry did all of these task, but not in this universe. Harry didn't want to go through pain anymore. Even if it means loosing his magic, he will. After all, he can survive in the muggle world, it's just that education was the main problem...and maybe finding a roof over his head.

"You mean it?" Harry asked. "We'll run?"

Sirius smirked. "Of course, we will. Besides, I'm still upset how Dumbledore tossed me aside like a scrap of meat, but vouch for Snape. I didn't even get a trail and Dumbledore has the power to give me one, but didn't."

"You're okay with me to loose my magic and become a muggle? Why didn't you agreed with me before?"

"Because if I agreed, then Hermione would know. Dumbledore would be able to look into her mind and see what we're planning. I can't risk that. I was glad that you sent her away because I was going to do that. Harry, when James and Lily made me your godfather, I promised them to keep you safe and make sure you are happy. They didn't die so you could become a savior to the wizarding world. They wanted you to live a long and happy life. If they saw this now, they are probably not pleased by this. Knowing Lily, she'll probably make a list to who she'll have to strangled, while James would probably just let her do that."

Harry stared at his godfather. A plan...Sirius has a plan? Harry didn't know what plan Sirius had, but he'll go along with it anyway. Anywhere was better than the wizarding world. No one would know who he was or why he's famous. He'll be just Harry to people.

"So what's you plan?" Harry questioned.

Sirius folded his hands together. "We go to Gotham. No witch and wizard would think to go to Gotham. Even the American wizards too. James and Lily has a house there just in case if they needed to go into hiding in America. The house is hidden and the only people who knows about that house is me and the other Potters in America. No one in the British wizarding community would think of going to Gotham."

"I have relatives?!" Harry nearly shouted.

Sirius nodded. "Yes, you do. You probably heard of him. He's famous for being a curse-breaker. His name is Bernard Dowd. His mother is the famous American Auror, Charlotte Potter."

Harry's mouth dropped. He knew who these people were. At the time, before their friendship was broken, Harry and Ron would talk about being either a Auror or a curse-breaker. Harry even learned who Dowd was through the Daily Prophet and other articles. Ron knew because Bill talked about wanting to work with Dowd one day. Never in Harry's life that he'll never figured out that Dowd was a Potter all along.

"The Potters," Sirius continued. "both British and American are very close. I remembered Bernard. He and his family used to visit you and your parents. In your parents' will, if for some reason I can't take care of you, Bernard and Charlotte would be able to take care of you. When you were a first year, Bernard was seventeen. Now you're a fourth year, he is twenty. If we go to Gotham, we can find him and have you stay with him. Hopefully, if we have enough time, we can stop have Bernard take you out of the tournament, since he is a living blood relative. If we can't find him on time, as I said before, I'm a hundred percent fine with you becoming a muggle."

"Why not Charlotte?" Harry asked.

"From the last time I read in the American wizarding papers, Charlotte is now working at MACUSA. She's very busy. Bernard, on the other hand is now at home in Gotham. He just finished dealing with the curses in Asia a week ago and is on a break because dealing with curses in Asia takes a lot of work than normal curses that we dealt with. Which means if we leave this weekend, we can try to find him."

Harry couldn't believe what he was hearing. He never knew he had relatives. Living relatives that weren't the Dursleys. All of this life, Harry thought the Dursleys were his only blood relative, but it turned out that they're not. Dowd and Charlotte were alive and close to his family. That meant they knew of his existence. Then Harry realized something as his eyes widened from shock to anger.

"Dumbledore knew didn't he?" Harry guessed.

Sirius nodded silently. It was clear to Harry that Dumbledore knew of the American Potters. Harry knew about the American wizarding community. He just never knew that he had relatives living there. That meant Harry would've been living with Dowd and Charlotte if Dumbledore didn't meddled with his life. Harry would've been in a loving family that cared about him, but he didn't because Dumbledore robbed that from him.

"Can we leave tomorrow night?" Harry asked.

Sirius blinked. "Isn't that a bit too soon? I do want you have time to pack, say goodbye, and all."

Harry laughed coldly. "What's there to pack? My clothes is still in my trunk. I just need to bring Hedwig. Hermione...she'll understand. I do think she knows I'll be going the muggle route, but like you said, she can't know where we're going...maybe I can bring Dobby."

Sirius raised a brow. "Didn't you freed him?"

"Yeah, but I'm sure he'll like it if I was his master. Besides, the Potter house is probably filthy. We probably need an extra hand on the cleaning."

Sirius nodded. "Then lets meet at front of Gringotts at midnight or at the latest, one in the morning. We'll get our money and convert it to muggle money. After that we'll leave. Goblins can keep a secret...how else would I get you the firebolt."

The more Harry thought about it, the more Harry did wanted to know how on earth did Sirius even bought the firebolt. Harry pushed that thought aside. For now, he needed to focus on his escape. Then he'll ask about that later. Besides, as much as Harry knew about Gotham and how dangerous it was, he did knew about the vigilantes that fought there, thanks for Dudley's fanboying of them. He was aware who Batman, Robin, Nightwing, and the others were. He even knew who Bruce Wayne was, thanks to Aunt Petunia reading some magazines about him. Although, Harry didn't know what Wayne looked like. All Harry knew was that Wayne likes to adopt. Rumor has it Wayne is dating Batman.

"Okay then," Harry said. "Let's meet at Gringotts."

Sirius smiled. "Good and don't do magic. I don't want the ministry to track us. For now, you need to go back and pack. Just act normal. I don't want you to send letters to Hermione unless it's safe to do so."

"What about Voldemort?"

The one thing Harry hated was the person who ruined his life. Dumbledore was now his second person who ruined his life and the Dursleys were the third. Harry didn't want Voldemort to kill anyone in his path just to try to kill him. Harry knew that one day Voldemort would one day regain his power, but he hoped that it wouldn't be any time soon. Besides, Harry was sure that Gotham would be the last place Voldemort would look for him.

"We'll worry about him later," Sirius said. "My only priority is your safety, Harry. I know I wasn't the best godfather when I put revenge over you, but I wanted to make that up to you."

Harry's eyes softened. He didn't wanted to admit it, but he was a bit disappointed that Sirius did chose to go after Pettigrew over him. Sure, Harry voiced his opinion, but at the time he was busy trying to kill Sirius for outing his parents when in fact it turned out to be Pettigrew. Of course Harry kicked himself over the foot for that, but he had no idea Sirius felt like that too.

"Thank you," Harry said.

At once the two hugged. Harry held Sirius as tightly as he could. He was glad someone believed he didn't put his name in the goblet, aside from Hermione of course. He just wished there were more people who believed him and for some reason Harry just didn't understand. He did so much for the school. He sacrificed his life to save them and yet when Harry needed them the most, people just turned away from him and thought he only wanted more fame. Harry wished that there were more people who would understand that he never wanted fame. He thought Ron did, but of course that didn't happened.

As they broke apart, Sirius ruffled his hair and the two quickly said their goodbyes. Harry use his cloak and got back into Hogwarts with no problem. When he got to his dorm room, everyone was fast asleep. Harry changed into his pajamas and laid on his bed, staring up at the dark ceiling. He couldn't believed he was actually doing this. Harry never thought he would do this, but this was a risk he was willingly to take. Besides, he was sure having his magic being taken away was like loosing a limb or something. He wasn't sure how it's going to feel, but when the time comes and in case if they couldn't find Dowd on time, at least Harry has Sirius and hopefully Dobby too. Harry hoped that after the whole Triwizard Tournament passed, he'll never return to Hogwarts.

Chapter Text

The next day was normal...or at least normal Harry tried to make it. Classes went as usual and Hermione was trying to find in the books to see if there were any other options than going muggle, but Harry had a feeling that she might know he will take that route He did wanted to tell her about Dowd and Charlotte Potter, but he knew he couldn't. Besides, Dumbledore might already know about them. Harry wouldn't be surprised if the headmaster told the American Potters that he was in a safe and loving place.

It was lunch and Harry knew he had an hour before class, but first he needed Dobby. Harry knew Dobby can keep a secret. Dobby does have a worship of him, not a hero worship like Colin Creevey, but a worship of respect, which Harry appreciate.

"Are you really going to do the...m route, Harry?" Hermione asked.

Harry shrugged. "I'm still thinking about it. I'll let you know this weekend."

Harry hated lying to Hermione, but he knew he had to. He knew she'll be furious with him, but Harry knew Hermione was understanding enough on why he did it. Besides, he didn't want to risk Dumbledore and the ministry finding him in Gotham. That was something he didn't wanted. Harry knew he'll have to worry about education later, but right now, his main priority was escaping.

"I'll be right back," Harry finished his lunch. "I think I misplaced my essay for Sprouts'."

Hermione sighed and rolled her eyes. "This is why I always told you to duplicate your homework."

Harry chuckled. "I will, I will."

As Harry gave Hermione a quick goodbye, he got up from his seat and headed to the doors. While he was walking, he felt his feet fused together, as he slipped and fell. The people around him laughed. In the corner of his eyes, he saw Ron and Seamus were laughing at him with their wands at him. Harry glanced back and saw there was rope tied to his ankles. As much as Harry wanted to say something, but he didn't want to. Then Neville got up and ran over to him. Neville cut the ropes and helped him back onto his feet, glaring at Ron and Seamus, but the two laughed at them even more.

"Thanks Neville," Harry said.

Neville smiled. "No problem Harry. Don't pay attention to those gits."

Harry could tell right away that what Neville said was genuine. Ever since his fallout with Ron, Seamus was against him, Dean didn't had an opinion (in fact he was very quiet about the subject and didn't want to be involved), but Neville, despite not being opinionated, Harry knew that Neville believed him. Harry wished that he had more time to get to know Neville more, but he knew that maybe someday, he can.

"Oh Ronnikins!" a familiar voice spoke. "Wait until we tell mum this."

Ron rolled his eyes. "Fuck off, Fred! It's not like she'll believe you!"

"There is someone who she will believe," George said.

"Oh and who will that be?" Ron sneered. "A gnome?"

"No, me," another voice said.

Harry and Neville turned as they saw Fred and George, glaring at Ron, but next to them was Percy. Harry hadn't seen Percy since the Quidditch World Cup and from what he knew, Percy was working at the Ministry of Magic. Harry knew Percy must've been very busy, but he was probably visiting his siblings and saw this. Now Harry thought about it, he never considered how many people actually did believed him. He only assumed it was just Hermione and Sirius.

"Mum would be very disappointed in you, Ron," Percy crossed his arms. "I know Mum can be overbearing at times, but she did raised us to have proper manners."

Ron snorted. "C'mon Seamus."

At that Ron and Seamus left the great Hall. Harry blinked a few times as Neville helped him back onto his feet. Fred, George, and Percy walked over to him, checking to see if he was hurt anywhere else. The only thing Harry could do was to stared at them. He couldn't help and be appreciated that both Fred, George, and Percy believed him.

"Th-Thanks," Harry sputtered.

Fred grinned. "Anytime Harrikins!"

"If you need help to deal with Ron, let us know, Harry!" George beamed.

"I'm sorry about, Ron, Harry," Percy said.

Harry looked at the twins and Percy. He knew that Ron came from a big family and how successful his siblings were. Bill was a curse-breaker, Charlie works with dragons, and now Percy is working at the Ministry of Magic. Of course Harry knew that Fred and George wanted to own a joke shop for people. Mrs. Weasley disapproved, but gave in since she knew that there was no way she was stopping Fred and George. Harry could see why and how Ron would be jealous of his siblings, but the thing was that Ron was special in his own way. Ron taught him how to play wizard and muggle chess. Harry always thought that Ron being a chess player was cool, since McGonagall was one, but of course Ron wanted to be a quidditch player and be in his favorite team. If not, then an auror.

However, Ron being jealous of him? Harry wasn't even his brother, but a best friend. He always thought Ron would always support him. They both decided to be aurors together for Merlin's sake! At first Harry thought he wanted to be an auror, but thinking about it, after his name was pulled out of the goblet, Harry wanted to be a healer. Being an auror...why would he wanted to go through constant danger all the time? Besides, healing people was something Harry was interested, but of course being a healer might not happen since there was a fifty-fifty chance he might loose his magic.

"It's fine," Harry shrugged. "You don't have to apologized for him. Anyway, I gotta go. I misplaced my essay. If I don't find it before class, Hermione will give me an earful."

With that, Harry left the Great Hall. It didn't took him long to get to his dorm room. All of his belongings were already packed and his bed was made. It looked like as if no one had been there for a while. Harry put on some privacy spells and silencing charms. After making sure he put enough charms, he gave himself a satisfying nod.

"Dobby!" Harry called.

Then there was a cracking sound as Dobby appeared. Dobby was wearing clothes and tons of hats on top of his head. Harry couldn't help and chuckle a bit. He knew Dobby love clothes, but he did wondered how Dobby was able to balanced those hats.

"Harry Potter called Dobby, sir?" Dobby asked.

Harry nodded. "Yes, I did...Dobby, I know you love being free, but...would you like to work for me?"

Dobby smiled. "Dobby has already been working for Harry Potter."

Harry frowned. "What do you mean?"

"When Harry Potter helped freed Dobby from bad master," Dobby explained. "The ownership went to you. It's a magical bind."

Then there was silence. Harry could swore he heard a pin dropped. Harry knew he was still new to the whole wizarding world and all, but how come no one told him this detail? Harry knew he wasn't the most brightest person in the world, but this was pushing it.

"I'm so sorry Dobby!" Harry apologized. "I didn't know."

Dobby patted his leg. "It's okay, Harry Potter, sir. It's a secret that only house elves know. No wizard or witch will know about this information unless a house elf wants them to know."

Harry nodded, slowly. Well, at least that explains it. Thankfully, Harry didn't had to let Hermione know about that tiny little detailed. Harry didn't want to know what would happen if she did know about that detail. It was best to keep it to himself.

"Dobby, I have something important to tell you," Harry said. "you can't tell anyone."

Dobby nodded. "Dobby understand Harry Potter."

Harry chuckled. "Thanks, Dobby. Anyway, there's something I need to tell you...It's just that...I'm...well, my godfather, Sirius and I are leaving Britain and going to America...Gotham specifically. Dumbledore wants me to participate in the Triwizard Tournament, but I don't want to be in anymore danger. We're leaving tonight and I want you to come with me."

Then there were tears in Dobby's eyes. "Dobby is honored to go with Harry Potter. Dobby will always follow Harry Potter. Dobby will make sure Harry Potter and godfather are well taken care of! What does Harry Potter wants Dobby to do, sir?"

As much as Harry did expected Dobby would say yes for obvious reasons, but he was still glad that Dobby agreed to this. He wasn't sure if it was because of the magical change of ownership or Dobby's own desires, but he was sure that if Dobby didn't like anything, Harry would want him to voice his opinion.

"I need you to put Hedwig in her cage," Harry said. "Make sure no one sees you. After that work in the kitchens, don't tell anyone, and pretend nothing happened. Meet me here around eleven forty-five at night. After that we'll leave and go to Gringotts."

"Dobby understood, sir!" Dobby said.

With that Dobby apparated. Harry smiled to himself and mentally cheered. His plan to have Dobby to come with him work in his favor. As much as Harry wanted to get used of this luck he had, but he knew he couldn't. Luck was never on his side, but it was a nice feeling.

Harry grabbed his essay and his bag as he headed out of the Gryffindor Common Room. As he went inside to Sprouts' greenhouse, he saw Hermione already there. Harry wouldn't be surprised that she was prepared for the today's lesson.

"Got my essay!" Harry grinned.

Hermione shook her head and chuckled. "Honestly Harry, what am I going to do with you?"

Harry smirked. "Want to sneak into Hogsmeade and get some butterbeer? My treat!"

Hermione playfully crossed her arms as if she was pretending to think. "Well, I did helped you look into those books..."

"So...?"

"I guess it wouldn't hurt as long as we don't get caught."

Harry snorted. "Let's hope not."

Hermione laughed and Harry smiled. Harry felt his heart sunk. He was going to miss Hermione. She was always there for him and the friend he needed. Yes, Hermione can be a bit bossy and doesn't understand social ques, but Harry knew Hermione would improve on that and he knew that she will be able to make friends when he's not around. Even though it was his last day with her, he wanted to make it last, even if it means sneaking into Hogsmeade.

Chapter Text

Harry put his trunk in a suitcase. He had put a spell to expand the bag to fit all of his belongings. Hedwig was already inside. Harry had made a room for Hedwig, so she can fly around without any worries. Dobby was right next to him. Harry was glad he learned the expansion spell and how to make it look like a living home. It was very useful. As Harry put on his cloak, he went out of the common room and walked into the halls. Harry left no note or anything behind. The bed was made and Harry made sure he didn't left ay trace of him behind. When they got to the Hogwarts gates, Dobby apparated them in front of Gringotts. Sirius was there in his dog form. Harry pulled off the cloak and Sirius nodded. Harry knew he was at least around ten minutes early, but he didn't want to keep Sirius waiting and he wanted to be out of Hogwarts as fast as possible.

Sirius turned back into his human form and asked. "How did it go?"

"The same," Harry answered. "I made sure to act normal."

"Good."

"Will Remus know about this?" Harry questioned.

Sirius narrowed his eyes. "Remus thinks Dumbledore had a reason why he's letting you be in the tournament. I tried to tell him that having you in that tournament is a bad idea, but he didn't listen. He thinks Dumbledore will protect you and all."

Harry snorted at that last part. Protect him? Like hell, he never protected him. Whenever Harry needed Dumbledore the most, he was always gone and Harry with his friends had to go through a lot of pain and suffering to finish the job.

When they got inside, Harry was surprised that the goblins were wide awake. Harry had always thought that Gringotts would closed at night when Sirius told him that they could get money, like a muggle atm or something like that, but he didn't expected them to be awake at this hour. Then again Harry had to remember that the wizarding world was still stuck in the fourteenth century. Even though Harry knew the the wizarding world thinks they're above muggles, but Harry knew there are some muggle technology that is very useful.

As they got up to the front desk, Sirius and Harry took out their keys. The goblin looked up at them with a mix of a bored and neutral expression. Harry had a feeling that he might know why they were here since no one seemed to be phased that Sirius Black, the most wanted man in the British wizarding world was in Gringotts.

"How can I help you two?" the goblin asked.

"I, Mister Sirius Orion Black would like to make a withdraw from my vault." Sirius said.

"How much do you want to withdraw?"

"All of it."

The goblin and turned to Harry. "How about you?"

"I, Mister Harry James Potter, would like to withdraw everything from my vault, sir," Harry said.

The goblin pursed his lips. "I'm sorry, but there is a limit to withdraw your vault."

Harry blinked a few times and Sirius frowned. The two stared at each other and back at the goblin. Limit? What limit? Harry never had a problem withdrawing his money. Then Harry remembered that every time he did spent his money, it was for school, his friends, and sometimes for himself. It wasn't that much. Harry had always gave himself a limit so he wouldn't spend too much. He had always thought money had value and was cautious enough to spend it.

"I wasn't aware there was a limit," Harry said. "Why's there one?"

"A limit was placed onto your account ever since you got your Hogwarts letter," the goblin explained. "Your magical guardian was the one who did it. He only allows a hundred galleons, knuts, and sickles, per year."

Harry clenched his fists and Sirius looked like he wanted to go back to Hogwarts and smack Dumbledore. Harry had always spend half of that amount, but he had no idea that there was a limit. That meant he was only allowed to spend his money when he's seventeen.

"Is there another vault that I can have access to?" Harry asked. "Without my magical guardian knowing."

The goblin smirked. "There is one...the Evans vault. There isn't much, though."

Harry pursed his lips. "It doesn't matter. I'll withdraw whatever is left from my mum's vault and I'll withdraw the limit that was placed on my vault."

The goblin nodded and did as he was told. He called for Griphook, who Harry hadn't seen for a while. Griphook first led them to Sirius's vault. Sirius put all of his money in a bag. It was a lot of money, which Harry believed it might be what was left of Sirius's inheritance. After that Griphook led them to Harry's vault, which he got the amount that Dumbledore wanted him to take, but when they got to the Evan's vault, Harry's eyes widened. He knew that this was his mother's vault and the goblin told him that there wasn't that much money, but to him, it looked a lot.

"How much is in there?" Harry asked.

"A thousand each," Griphook answered.

Harry nodded. He put the money into his bag and put it into his suitcase. With what his mother saved up, this should at least last him about at least a few months or maybe four. Besides, Harry wanted to pay Dobby, since he didn't know the master ownership went to him and he wanted to give Dobby an a raised for it.

"How much is for getting fake muggle identifications and documents?" Harry asked.

"That'll be four Galleons each," Griphook answered. "and I need your blood."

"I'll pay for it," Sirius said. "After that we like to turn our money into muggle money, specifically, American muggle money."

Griphook nodded. "As you wish."

With that they paid Griphook and the goblin took their blood. It only took a minute for the documents to appeared. Harry looked at his documents while Sirius was converting their money. On his muggle ID, his name was Harry Aster Evans. Harry couldn't help and smiled. Not because he had a fake ID, but the name Aster was his grandfather's name, Lily's father. Harry never met his grandfather, but from what Aunt Petunia said, he had red hair like Lily, he was a nice bloke, and he died of a stroke.

The rest of the documents was just simple ones like a fake birth certificate, social security, and everything Harry would need. There was even fake school documents were he was pulled out from primary school and was sent to homeschool until Sirius came to get him, now fighting to have custody over him. Harry had to admit, these documents looked very convincing. With these documents, it might help him to get a job...if a fourteen year old is allowed to have one.

"I converted all of our money," Sirius said. "Let's go." he turned to the Griphook and the rest of the goblins. "I appreciate that you speak to no one about this."

Griphook smirked. "We don't bother with wizard affairs. Besides, children are a value in the wizarding community. A life of a child is more important than anyone else. Dumbledore should've been aware of that. I wish the best of luck to you and Mister Harry Potter."

When they got out of Gringotts, Dobby apparated them to the airport. It didn't matter which airport they got to since the three of them were under the invisibility cloak and as long as the ride takes them to Gotham. They hid inside the plane, in the cargo holds. Sirius use a charm to warm the area they were in and the three of them slept under the cloak. The time they already got to Gotham, the three woke up and got off of the plane. Sirius apparated them to the Potter house.

The house was a two story house with a balcony. It was simple and very nice. It looked like a simple middle class house. It looked like a nice neighborhood. However, despite Harry's limit knowledge of Gotham, it was common knowledge that everywhere of Gotham wasn't safe. Harry shivered. He could see his breath. He knew sooner or later it might snow, since it's only the beginning of November. Sirius unlocked the door and the two went inside. The inside was nice too, but dusty. Dobby didn't hesitated to start cleaning. Harry took Hedwig out of the suitcase and let her out of her cage as she flew around the house.

Sirius yawned and rubbed his eyes. "I'm going to take small nap. We'll talk about more of our plans when I wake up. There's three rooms in here. You can choose your room, if you want to."

Harry nodded and glanced at the clock. It was the middle of the evening. Harry was sure that it was already late at night back at England. Besides, Harry knew he'll have to get use his jetlag, but for now, he was still wide awake.

As Sirius went to bed, Harry felt Hedwig landed on his shoulder. He put his hands on his hips and looked at his owl. Harry made a full turn and tilted his head a bit. In the corner of his eyes he could see Hedwig copying his movements.

"Want to take a look around the place, girl?" Harry asked.

Hedwig chirped.

Harry chuckled. "I'll take that as a yes."

The first room Harry picked was the one with the balcony. It was a nice medium size room, a lot bigger than the bedroom he got when he lived with the Dursleys. There was even a bed with curtains too. Harry unpacked everything or what was left he had. Aside from the cloak, he had the Marauader's Map, his Firebolt, and all of his school supplies. Harry's clothes were too big on him, since they were Dudley's old clothes, but now he has muggle money, he can buy the clothes he need for the season. He'll give these over size clothes to the goodwill. As Harry opened the balcony doors, Hedwig flapped her wings and flew around the house. Harry stared at the neighborhood he was in. It did looked like a nice neighborhood, but he knew that looks can be deceiving and since he was in Gotham, he wouldn't be surprised if this neighborhood was dangerous too. Hedwig perched on the balcony rails and nuzzled against his chest.

"You go hunt and fly for a bit, girl," Harry said.

Hedwig gave him a low hoot.

"I'll be fine," Harry smiled. "Don't worry."

Harry could've swore Hedwig gave him a look that said, You're serious? Harry couldn't blame her. He does always have trouble finding him. After a minute, Hedwig took off into the skies. Harry smiled as he watched his owl fly around for a bit. As he closed the balcony doors, Harry finished unpacking. As soon as he was done, Harry went downstairs into the kitchen and opened the fridge. Some of the food had gone bad, while others didn't. The only food that didn't rot was the ground meat, eggs, onions, spices, butter, and potatoes.

Right away, Harry knew what he wanted to cook. The first thing he did was cleaning the potatoes, peeled them, and cut them. He turned on the stove and took out a pot, pouring some oil in it. Then he fried the potatoes and when they were done, he seasoned them. Next he made some patties out of the ground beef and put some salt and paper on it. He took a pan out and put the patties on it. He put some butter on the pan and poured the melted butter on it. Once the burger steaks were done, he carnalized the onions with the juices from the patties. Finally, he cooked the eggs, by making them sunny side up.

Once he plated everything, he heard Hedwig knocking on the window. She had a mouse in her beak. Chuckling, Harry let her in Hedwig perched on a chair and gobbled her kill. Then he saw Sirius walking down the stairs and headed over to him. He seemed to be drawn by what he cooked.

"That smells delicious," Sirius said. "I knew you could cook, but I didn't know you're a chef."

"Aunt Petunia wanted to make sure I can cook for everyone," Harry commented. "It was the only thing I enjoyed."

The two sat down and ate. Harry even called Dobby over so his elf could eat too. Dobby was a bit sad that he didn't get a chance to cook for him, but Harry promised him that he can cook breakfast tomorrow and said they could take turns, which Dobby was pleased.

"So what's the plan?" Harry asked as he took a bite of his chip.

"Well, first we need to be careful in this city," Sirius answered. "Gotham is a dangerous place, no matter what day it is. We need to be careful when we look for Bernard."

Harry frowned. "He could be anywhere."

Sirius sighed. "I know, but it's for the best. I'm not sure how many magical folks live here, but I'll be in my dog form whenever we're out in public. For education, I can homeschool you for magic, at the time being. For muggle education, I think there are stores around here with textbooks and everything."

Harry nodded as he took a bite of his steak. He knew he'll need to buy a map of Gotham, but luckily, Harry knew how to read a map. There were even other places he wanted to check out around Gotham. However, Harry knew that he needed to find a job...if he could find one. He wasn't sure what was the age for teens working, but he hoped he was old enough to work. Harry knew they had enough money to last them for several months or so, but Harry just wanted to be sure that they have a stable living condition.

"I'll look for a job too," Harry said. "I don't want us to run out of money."

"I understand," Sirius pursed his lips. "but you'll have to be careful. I heard that even getting a job in Gotham...can be a bit troubling." 

"I know, but I can handle it. I've dealt with everything that had happened to me. To be honest, I'm not sure what would surprise me anymore."

Sirius laughed. "True. As much as I would like to help and work too, but I'm still a wanted man and my face was on the muggle news before. I'm not sure if it got out outside of Britain, but I'll just stay in my dog form whenever I'm outside and stay inside."

Harry smirked. "That means I'm going to take you out on walks, huh?"

Sirius rolled his eyes. "Yes, you will."

Harry laughed. He never thought it'll be the day that he'll have to take his own godfather out for a walk. The image of that would be very funny. He wondered if his father had done that. As Harry looked at his godfather, he couldn't helped and remembered how Ron told him how Harry was also related to a Black last year. Harry wasn't sure how he was related to a member of the Black family. Was it by blood or marriage? How distant were they? Was it centuries back or was a close? Would it still be possible for Sirius to take him out of the tournament? Harry wasn't even sure. It would be nice to be related to Sirius in a way, but Sirius had proven to him that despite of not being blood related, they are still family. However, the curiosity still lingered.

"Hey, Sirius, are we related?" Harry asked. "Ron told me last year that I'm related to a Black."

Sirius looked at him and put an arm over his shoulder. "Ron is right, but the thing is that, you and I are only related through marriage."

Harry blinked. "We are?"

Sirius nodded. "Your grandfather, Fleamont Potter and Charlus Potter are brothers. Charlus married Dorea Black. Dorea is my aunt and an illegitimate child. No one talks about her. Charlus and Dorea had Charlotte Potter. James and Charlotte are cousins, but she’s also my cousin too. She married an American muggle and move to America. After that she had Bernard. That's why we need Bernard. Hopefully we do find him before the first task."

Harry pursed his lips as he ate a bite of his dinner. As much as he wanted to keep his magic, but Harry was never lucky. He was just lucky to be alive. Finding Dowd and having him to remove Harry from the Triwizard Tournament would be very helpful, but Harry knew his luck. He knew that there is a good chance he will loose his magic. In fact, even if he did, at least whoever put his name in that goblet would also loose their magic. Would he feel bad? No, that person deserved it.

As Harry finished up his dinner, he glanced at the time and it was only seven at night. Harry put his finished plate in the sink and opened the fridge. He knew they'll have to buy some food tomorrow. He wasn't sure if they had enough for breakfast and he knew going to the American wizarding community would be a hassle since there was a good chance that they might alert Dumbledore and the Ministry to their location. It was best to get a map of Gotham, that way he'll know where he's going and where they could find Dowd. Also Harry did wanted to see the sights.

Then Harry helped Dobby with the dishes. Dobby washed the dishes and Harry helped him wiped them as he put them back into the cabinets. Sirius was interested on the muggle television. Harry explained what it does and how there are fictional shows that muggles watch. That got Sirius interested and started watching something. When Harry finished helping Dobby, he told Dobby to take a break and get some rest. Harry sat next to his godfather and hugged his legs.

"You okay, Harry?" Sirius asked.

"Did I really made the right choice?" Harry looked at him. "I left Britain and wizarding world. There's a chance I might loose my magic if we can't find Dowd on time. I abandoned my friends...or what was left of my friends."

Harry couldn't help and felt like this in the deepest part of his heart. He knew as a Gryffindor that they're not cowards. However, bravery could be interpreted different from others. Was it brave of him to leave and potentially loose his magic? Was it brave of him to find his living blood relative that could save him from not loosing his magic? Was it brave for him to stand up what he believed he didn't want to do and left without telling anyone? Would people even understand?

Sirius sighed and put an arm over him. "Harry, even if you did that tournament...I don't think it'll end well. I don't know what would happen, but I just have a feeling that if you did went through with it, it might cause you more pain than ever. I do think you did the right thing, Harry. I'm not saying it because I'm your godfather, but I'm saying this as someone who cares about you. We're out of Dumbledore and the Ministry's grasp. We can be free. Even if you do loose your magic, you are free."

Harry nodded. "If I do loose my magic...what would Voldemort do?"

Sirius scoffed. "He can try to kill you, but it'll be stupid of him to try when his greatest enemy isn't a wizard anymore." then he smirked. "Although if I do see Peter again, I would like to punch him."

"Get in line, because I called dibs."

Sirius laughed and ruffled his hair. Harry changed the channel as he watched a family comedy show he always wanted to watch. Soon, Harry and Sirius went to their rooms. The third room was for Dobby, which Dobby was thrilled to have a room of his own. Harry made a mental note that if he ever see Lucious Malfoy again, he'll punch him. As Harry brushed his teeth and put on his pajamas, he looked through the balcony window and saw a group of masked people, wearing mostly red and one blue running on rooftops. Harry knew right away it was those vigilantes. He shrugged and laid on his bed, closing his eyes. Harry knew there was no way he'll encounter Batman and his family. He had other things to worry about. Besides, what could happen?

Chapter Text

The very next morning, Harry Potter was nowhere around Hogwarts. At first, everyone thought that he just went out and try to find out what the first task was about, but as hours went by, they realized no had saw him since yesterday. He was really gone. Of course the first people who they went to was Hermione and Ron, but they...mainly Hermione didn't know where he was. Ron just brushed it off as if it was no big deal. The teachers panic and went to Dumbledore. The Ministry officials were there too and like the teachers, they weren't too happy about this.

"There's no way he could've disappeared, could he, Albus?" Crouch demanded.

"He couldn't got too far," Moody crossed his arms. "Besides, he probably planned it at the last moment. He shouldn't had gone too far."

Barty Crouch Jr, couldn't believed this happened. Out of all the things he planned and predicted, he would never expected Potter leaving. He was planning to tell that half giant about the dragons for the first task, but when the news came that Potter wasn't at Hogwarts, he had to put his plan on hold. He knew that if his lord found out, there would be consequences. Besides, the Dark Lord believed the plan would be a fit to get his body back. Help the boy reach to victory and make a portkey out of the Triwizard cup. All of the work of tampering the goblet and use a counter spell on the age line was for nothing! Barty Crouch Jr, needed that boy back. If he doesn't, the Dark Lord wouldn't be too pleased.

The only thing Barty Crouch Jr could think was to use some of the Death Eaters to find Potter. He didn't know where Potter would go to. Potter could be anywhere. Besides, as much as he would like to inform the Death Eaters about the situation, he knew they'll tell the Dark Lord. However, the problem was that, the Dark Lord was busy. He was going to a sacred city where he located a squib from a powerful wizarding family who guarded a potion that could help revived him.

"I believed Potter might've done this for attention," Snape sneered. "He is very arrogant after all."

McGonagall shot a look at Snape. "How, Severus?! Think about it! Every single year something happens and the only student who is always endangered is Mr. Potter!"

"I don't blame him for leaving," Flitwick said. "I would too if I was always in constant danger."

As Dumbledore watched the scene unfold, he knew he needed a new plan. He suspected something would happen in the boy's fourth year and he was glad something did. The Triwizard Tournament would help the boy. He knew Tom was getting close to regain his power and Dumbledore knew the tournament would help the boy. If his theory was correct, the boy was a horcrux and this tournament would help the boy to experienced more life threatening situations and prepare to die.

Dumbledore held up his hands. "I will see the matters to this. Mr. Crouch, please sent your best Aurors to locate Mister Harry Potter."

"What if he left the country?" Professor McGonagall questioned.

Dumbledore held back his chuckle. Harry Potter leaving the country? Why would he do that? There was no way that boy would think of leaving the country. The boy loves the wizarding community. It is his heritage after all. Besides, Albus had made sure that Harry didn't know he had other living relatives outside of Britain, mainly Charlotte Potter and her son, Bernard Dowd. He even made sure that Harry was sheltered enough not to think about that. Dumbledore knew the rules of the Triwizard Tournament. One of them was a living blood relative that could take out Harry from the tournament. Albus knew Charlotte Potter was running MACUSA and Bernard Dowd is a famous well known curse-breaker. After what happened to the Potters, Albus made sure Charlotte Potter and Bernard Dowd didn't take custody over Harry Potter after Sirius went to Azkaban. He told them that Harry was in good care. He was glad they believed him. They were foolish after all. Besides  even if Harry Potter did went to Gotham to get their help, those two would be too busy to help him. Albus needed the boy in that tournament. The boy relied too much on his friends to help him. He needed to learn how to deal with dangerous situation on his own. It was Harry's own good since he did suspected the boy could be a horcrux.

"Nonsense," Dumbledore said. "the boy would never think of something like that."

"Should we alert the ICW?" Professor Sprouts asked.

"No need. I will be contacting others to see if they had seen him."

Crouch nodded, which Dumbledore was glad that the minister agreed. Crouch as he quickly sent a patronus to tell his aurors to look for Harry Potter. The headmaster release the teachers and ministry officials from his office. When they left, Dumbledore took a sip of his pumpkin juice. There was no way Harry Potter would leave the country. He is their savior after all. A Gryffindor isn't a coward.

"Dobby!" Dumbledore called.

There was silence.

"Dobby!" he called again.

Like always there was silence.

Dumbledore turned pale. There was no way the boy could take Dobby with him. The boy hadn't spoken to Dobby since the chamber incident. Dumbledore conjured some letters and attached them to a some of owls. One for Hermione Granger, one for Ronald Weasley, one for Remus, one for Sirius, and one for the Dursleys. They had to know where Harry Potter was. They had to.

~OoO~

Hermione Granger and Ronald Weasley were sitting at his office. Dumbledore was smiling warmly at them, but he could tell that the two were angry at each other. Miss Granger was glaring and Mister Weasley and he was doing the same. Dumbledore knew that the two always fought, so it wasn't a surprised to him that they are having their little spats. However, despite that, Dumbledore knew that Harry Potter would tell his close friends where he was going. He knew the boy had average intelligence. If these two were lying to him, he could just look into their mind. Dumbledore knew it was against the law to do that to wizarding children without the consent of the parent, but he needed to find the boy.

"Miss Granger, Mister Weasley," Dumbledore began. "Did Harry ever told you anything about leaving?"

Mister Weasley scoffed. "He's probably only doing that to get more fame."

Miss Granger glared at the redhead. "No, he never mentioned anything about leaving, but we - Harry and I were looking at the rules of the Triwizard Tournament."

Dumbledore folded his hands together. "I see, what did you discovered?"

Miss Granger crossed her arms. "Well, we as in Harry and I discovered that a blood relative even a distant blood relative can take Harry out of the tournament. The other was if Harry chooses not to participate in the tournament, he and the person who put his name in the goblet will loose their magic."

"Potter would have to be an idiot to do something like that," Mister Weasley huffed.

Miss Granger sighed. "Honestly, Ronald. Just shut up."

Dumbledore nodded. "I see."

From looking into the minds of the two teenagers, Harry Potter never told them where he was going. Much to Dumbledore's surprised. The headmaster knew how close the boy was to his friends...or well at least to one of them now. However, usually Harry Potter would tell his friends everything. Not telling where he was going would be difficult than Dumbledore thought. On the other hand, Dumbledore knew there was no way that Harry Potter would choose to become a muggle. The boy love magic too much, just like Tom. If the boy looses his magic, it would hurt him. However, finding a blood relative other than the Dursleys...it was possible. Unless the boy is going with both plans, a thought came into his mind. Nonsense, Dumbledore thought, the boy would never go both ways. There was no way if the boy didn't find either Charlotte Potter and Dowd on time, he will accept the loss of his magic. There wasn't in his mind that Harry Potter would accept something like this. The boy is their savior. If the boy looses his magic, then who will stop Tom? In fact...what would happen when Tom finds out his greatest enemy became a muggle?

Then an a couple of owls flew into his office. One was an unopen letter from Sirius, while the other was a reply to Remus and the Dursleys. Dumbledore released Miss Granger and Mister Weasley from his office as they headed off back to their classes. Dumbledore didn't know why Sirius didn't answer his letter, but he'll figure that out soon. As Dumbledore opened the letter from The Dursley's, he blinked. The letter was short and simple as the muggles told him that the boy wasn't in their home and never saw him, which Dumbledore knew they were telling the truth. The boy never liked Lily's side of the family. He turned to Remus's letter and opened it. As he read the contents, his eyes widened.

Albus,

I don't know where Harry would have gone to. I just know that he can be anywhere. He doesn't like living with the Dursleys. Sirius did asked me if to go out of the country with him and Harry, but I refuse because I trust you that you had Harry's best interest at heart. Sirius never told me where out of Britain, though. I'll keep a lookout for them. If I do see them, I'll contact you immediately.

- Remus Lupin

Eyes widened, Dumbledore growled. Sirius helped the boy?! Dumbledore should've expected this. He thought he had Sirius's trust and on his side, but instead that dog wasn't too loyal to him as he had thought. The thought of the boy and Sirius being out of the country angered him. Where, was the question. Dumbledore knew that both Harry and Sirius don't know about Charlotte Potter and Bernard Dowd. He made sure of that. The only people who would know about the Potters in America would be James and Lily, but he did told them specifically not to tell anyone else about Charlotte Potter and Bernard Dowd after he witnessed the American Potters visiting their British relatives. It was a surprised to Dumbledore because he knew Abraham Potter didn't had any descendants, but of course it turned out that Charlotte Potter is the daughter of Charlus Potter. However, Sirius wasn't there at the time, so he assumed Sirius didn't know. Besides, Gotham was a horrible city full of danger. Knowing Harry Potter, he would rather be in a city there is no constant danger.

He could be in Australia, Dumbledore thought. Australia was the closest thing to Britain and the wizarding community there is pretty much similar. Knowing Harry Potter he does like to be familiar with the things he knew, so it wouldn't be a surprised if he goes there. Dumbledore knew if Harry Potter went to America, it would be hard to locate him. The boy obviously doesn't know about the Potters in America and it would most likely he'll journey around the states. Also Dumbledore didn't want to deal with an MACUSA since he'll have to rely on their aurors to locate the boy. Besides, Dumbledore thinks the aurors in Britain would most likely get the job done than them.

Then the door knocked. Dumbledore sighed. He really has no time for this. The headmaster drank his pumpkin juice and flick his wand as the door opened. Professor McGonagall was there and she looked furious. Dumbledore tried to keep his composure. He had known Professor McGonagall since she was a student and he knew she was known to have a terrible anger, but it was rare, though. This was one of the first time he had seen her very angry.

"Yes, Minerva?" Dumbledore asked as he closed the door.

"Albus, I've been meaning to ask you," she said. "Are you sure it wasn't a DADA that put his name in that goblet? Of all the dangers Mister Potter faced, it was always a DADA professor that had an out for him. I do think we should inspect Professor Moody."

Dumbledore chuckled. "Nonsense, Minerva. I know my friend and Alastor would never do such thing."

"Albus, don't you find it strange?!" Professor McGonagall pressed. "You couldn't get rid of the curse for the DADA position and ever since Mister Potter had attended Hogwarts, every single DADA teacher tried to hurt him. I do think we should do something about Professor Moody."

Dumbledore pursed his lips. He knew why he didn't lifted the curse for the DADA position. He knew that Tom loved the DADA and was the one who put the curse on the position. It wouldn't be surprised that he'll use the DADA to try to get the boy, or at least let the boy know how to duel him so they could be equal. For Dumbledore, it was easy for him to lift the curse. He just told the other staff and people wanting the position that it was a tough curse to break. He didn't let other curse-breakers who volunteered to break the curse. The curse-breakers would know right away that the curse was easy to lift. As long as Dumbledore was the only one to know about it, then everything should be fine.

"Now, now Minerva," Dumble said. "I am sure it was a coincidence."

"Albus-"

"Now run along Minerva," Dumbledore waved his hand. "I have urgent matters to alert the minister and I'm sure you have a class to teach."

Professor McGonagall glared at him. She huffed and walked out of his office. Dumbledore sighed at the quietness. He didn't know why she thought of that. Yes, he knew it was true that it was always a DADA professor that endangered the boy, but he knew Alastor and his friend would never hurt the son of James and Lily Potter. As Dumbledore conjured his phoenix patronus, he spoke to it.

"Tell Minister Fudge that we need to alert the ICW," Dumbledore instructed. "Harry Potter might be out of the country."

~OoO~

Harry paid the cashier as he left the gas station. It was early in the morning and Harry was already up and about. Harry was wearing a simple green hoodie, jeans, and a hat. He parted his bangs to cover his scar. Usually Harry wouldn't care where his bangs go, but since he was in hiding and didn't had any muggle makeup on him, he did what he could to stay hidden. Harry was used to being up in early mornings since Aunt Petunia always made him wake up early. Sirius was with him at his side, as a dog. Dobby was at home with Hedwig. Harry took out his list he made for himself. It was a habit he did ever since Aunt Petunia made him go out and buy groceries at the nearest market. She always made him buy tons of food because of Dudley, but he somehow managed.

1. Buy a map.

2. Look at the sighs, while looking for Dowd.

3. Lunch and buy some groceries.

4. Buy a perch for Hedwig.

5. Look for a job.

Sometimes Harry did his list out of order, but it just helped him to focus on his tasks. Harry and Sirius went to some of the tourist attractions in Gotham. The first thing the two went was at Gotham City Clock Tower. Harry took out a disposable camera and took some pictures. He wanted to make a photo album of all the places he and Sirius went to, even though Sirius was in his dog form, but it was still memorable. It was like he was on a vacation for the very first time. Even though he was in hiding, but it felt like one. Although Harry wished he had those cool cell phones the muggles had. It'll be good to take photos with it. Even Dudley had one. Harry knew how to use it when Dudley accidently left it at home one time and Harry used that opportunity to learn how to use it. It was easy to learn.

Sirius, on the other hand was on high alert. Harry looked at his godfather and Sirius stared up at him as he shook his head. That meant Bernard Dowd wasn't around here. Then again, Harry suspected that Dowd, the curse-breaker was resting and probably hanging out with his friends. Harry wouldn't be surprised if his distant cousin was in a relationship too. He did saw pictures of his cousin before he knew they were related, Dowd was very good looking, and better looking too. Harry, on the other hand was average looking. It'll be a miracle for someone to like him. That person would had to be insane enough to like him.

"Let's go," Harry said.

Sirius nodded and the two walked away from the tower. Harry wondered where else they should go. Harry got lucky with the clock tower was because it was outside. There were other sights Harry wanted to go to, but he knew he needed to consider of Sirius too. He didn't want to cause trouble for his godfather. There were other places in Gotham to go to, but all the places he wanted to go to only allowed service dogs and Sirius wasn't one. As much as he could use magic to make a service vest, but Harry would rather not since he wanted to stay under the radar and not do anything illegal.

"We can take a look at Wayne Enterprises," Harry said. "I know you have to schedule tours and that seemed like a hassle. We can look at it from the front."

Sirius barked and the two headed the direction to W.E. Harry didn't mind walking in a long distance. He was used to it...actually, now he thought about it, there were a lot of things he was used to. It only took an hour to get to W.E. Harry gaped at the building. It was huge! Like taller than Hogwarts. Harry knew this place was a popular place to get a tour with a hopeful chance to see Bruce Wayne, but it never occurred to Harry that this place looked filthy rich! He never thought it was possible, but it was.

"Smell anything, Padfoot?" Harry asked.

Sirius shook his head and Harry sighed. No sign of Dowd then. Harry knew his cousin could be anywhere. Sadly, he and Sirius don't know which part of Gotham Dowd was from. It was like looking a needle in a haystack. Harry was certain his parents knew...maybe Dumbledore too. Harry shook that last thought. The last thing he needed was to go back to Hogwarts, see Dumbledore, and demanded where which part of Gotham, Bernard Dowd lived in. Besides, it was too dangerous to ask people where his cousin was. They could trick and use him for their own gain. Of course he could ask the police, but what explanation should he give him? Hi, I'm a wizard looking for my cousin, can you help me? Ridiculous!

"We should go," Harry said. "It's almost noon. Let's go to the market. I saw one on our way here."

Sirius barked and the two walked away from W.E. As they turned to a corner, Sirius stopped and looked back Harry turned as well. He looked the direction where Sirius was looking, but no one was there. Harry glanced at his godfather and then Sirius ran. Gasping, Harry ran after his godfather. As they got into W.E., they only saw the doors closing. Harry squinted as he tried to see through the doors, but the door windows were very tinted from the distance they were standing.

Harry crouched down. "Sirius, did you smell his scent here?"

Sirius frowned and made a low whine. Harry made a small smile and patted his godfather's head. It was probably a false alarm. As much as Harry wanted to go into W.E. and see if Dowd was really inside, but they only allowed service dogs and Sirius was obviously not, but if Dowd did saw them, that means he might recognized Sirius's dog form and would probably recognized Harry. Everyone in the wizarding world knew he looked like his father with his mother's eyes. Dowd knew his parents, so seeing someone that looked like a splitting image of his uncle would put two and two together. However, at the same time Harry didn't want to have false hope and get in trouble with the law. He even didn't want to get in trouble with Bruce Wayne himself. That would be the last thing Harry would had wanted.

"Let's get some food, Sirius," Harry whispered.

With that, they went to the nearest market. Harry bought tons of food to cook as well as some snacks. He even bought a couple of cookbooks too. When they finished buying food, Harry carried six bags of food, while Sirius carried two. They went to a nearby alleyway, where Harry called for Dobby. The tiny house elf took them back to the Potter house and unpack everything. Harry cooked a small lunch, just sandwiches. He didn't felt like doing too much dishes today. Although, he did wondered if everyone at Hogwarts knew he was missing. They probably knew by now. Harry wanted to sent Dobby to get the Daily Prophet and give a letter to Hermione, but he didn't want to risk it. He wanted to wait for a bit. It was too soon to write a letter and find things out anyway.

"So, back at W.E, did you smelled Bernard Dowd?" Harry sat at the couch as they watched the television.

Sirius frowned and took a bite of his sandwich. "I thought I did. I remembered his scent. It should still be the same. The thing is that animagus like me, James, and Peter, whenever we smell someone, we memorized their scent like any other animal."

"Is it possible that someone could have a similar scent to him?" Harry asked.

"The only people that should have a similar scent or half of it will be his parents," Sirius explained. "That's why I thought I smelled his scent, but I wasn't sure."

Harry nodded. "We'll find him eventually. I'm not sure how, but even when it's too late, at least Dowd would know why we're here."

Sirius chuckled. "Oh he'll be furious. Bernard's still a Potter. He's going to punch first and ask questions later. I wouldn't be surprised if he wants to punch Peter and Dumbledore."

Harry laughed. He wouldn't be surprised either. When lunch was done, Harry noticed it was snowing. Harry pursed his lips. Harry didn't had much winter clothes. The last time he did bought clothes for himself was last year after he accidently blew up Aunt Marge and when he was staying at the Leaky Cauldron. He saved up some British muggle money at the time and went to buy a couple of winter clothes. It was a bit pricy because it wasn't in season, but he managed. however, despite the weather, he knew someone else loves winter.

"Hey Sirius, I'm going to take Hedwig out to the park and get some job applications," Harry said.

Sirius poked his head out of the living room. "Do you want me to go with you?"

Harry smiled. "I'll be fine. It's still daylight."

Sirius opened his mouth to say something, but Harry gave him the best puppy dog eyes he could muster. Sirius blinked a few times and sighed, rubbing his eyes, and nodded. He shook his head a bit, muttering something about his mother under his breath.

"Okay, okay," Sirius crossed his arms. "but I want you home before six. If you're not home by then, I'm telling Dobby to apparated you here. Got it?"

Harry nodded happily. "You got it, sir!"

Sirius rolled his eyes as Harry put on a robe, a green scarf with matching gloves. Harry didn't had any winter jackets since they all don't fit him anymore. Technically they were Dudley's, but those were for small kids and of course Harry wasn't a small kid anymore. He made a mental to buy himself and Sirius a winter jacket. The only robe he was what he always wore whenever he was at Hogwarts. Luckily, Harry was the one who bought these robes since they're just plain black ones. Harry went to the front door and stroke Hedwig.

"Let's meet at Gotham Park," Harry said. "Hide in the trees. I'll call you when I got there."

Hedwig hooted and flew off into the snowy sky. When she disappeared into the snow flurry, Harry waved to Sirius and shut the door behind him. It didn't took Harry long to be out of the neighborhood. The first thing Harry did was to go to a simple retail store, cafes, restaurants, and just anything to get an application and see if they hire fourteen year olds. After going to twenty stores, Harry only got seven applications. The applications he got was three food markets, one fast food place, two restaurant, and two cafes. Harry hoped at least one place hires him. He hated the thought of having no money to support him, Sirius, Hedwig, and Dobby. If he ended up being a janitor, so be it. A job is a job after all. As long it was a normal job and not a shady one, then he's fine.

As Harry got to Gotham Park, Harry rolled up the applications and stuff it inside his robe pockets. He went over to the bench and wiped away some of the snow as he sat down. It wasn't snowing too much, but it was starting to pile up. Harry noticed families were here as well as people who were walking their dogs. This seemed like a nice place to take Sirius to, whenever he's a dog. Harry looked over to some trees and noticed a familiar snowy. Hedwig puffed as if to say What took you so long?

Harry stood up and whistled a familiar tone to his owl. Then Hedwig spread out her wings as she flew over to him. Harry raised his arm as Hedwig landed on his hand. Hedwig cooed and nuzzled against his cheek.

"Sorry, Hedwig," Harry smiled. "I'll try not to take too long next time."

Hedwig huffed and Harry laughed. Then before Harry could do anything else, Hedwig's eyes widened and shrieked as she flapped her wings. She flew over his head. Harry frowned. He didn't know what was wrong. It was rare to see Hedwig act like this. As Harry was about to consoled her, but he felt a sudden weight on his back and he fell face first into the snow.

"Woof! Woof!"

"TITUS!"

Chapter Text

Of all things Damian expected in a normal day at Gotham Park was something he never expected. First he saw a beautiful snowy owl that flew over him and he watched it landed to a teen, who was probably it's owner. Second, for some odd reason Titus thought it was a good idea to meet the owl and tumbled the owner over. Titus had never tumbled over people before. This was the first time he actually did this. Damian was concerned since he knew Titus was welled trained and knew not to do that. However, he knew big dogs like Titus act like puppies, despite their age.

Damian raced over to Titus and got him off of the owner. He pulled the owl owner by the arm. The owl owner groaned. The first thing Damian noticed was the owl owner had bright green eyes. They look like emeralds that were unearthed by their prison. The owner was about his age, a few inches shorter than him, had round glasses, and extremely messy jet black hair. From the fall, the owl owner's bangs was over his head, which Damian noticed a scar. The scar was very odd. It looked like an actual lightning bolt, not like those children's lightning drawing by doing a zigzag. It looked like actual lightning. The owl owner brushed the snow off of himself and his hair, flattening it over his scar.

"I apologized about my dog," Damian said. "He never had ran anyone over. I believed he noticed your pet, owl."

Never in his life Titus would cause trouble. Usually it would be Damian and his siblings that would do the most trouble. Some intentionally and others unintentionally. Father would apologized and had to pay the person not to say anything. Damian wasn't sure if he could do the same thing that Father did, but from what Richard had told him, not everything can be fix with money.

The owl owner rubbed his neck. "It's alright, really. No harm done."

Damian noticed right away that this person wasn't from Gotham. Of course it was his accent, but Damian had just met this person. He didn't know how long this teen had been living in Gotham. He could've been staying here for a year for all he knew. Damian had met people from other countries and they knew who he was because of his father. Him and his older siblings were everywhere in the news. Whenever people saw him, they just gawk and stared. It was very annoying when people recognized him. Even when he wanted to go to a simple dog park, he had paparazzies following him.

"I'm Damian Wayne and this is my dog, Titus," Damian held out his hand. "And you?"

The owl owner shook his hand. "Harry Evans and that's Hedwig. I guessed you get mistaken being related to Bruce Wayne, huh?"

Damian stared at Evans. He really didn't know who he is. For the first time in Damian's life, he wasn't sure if he should answer that question or not. However at the same time he didn't want someone that would treat him differently just because he is Bruce Wayne's son. At first Damian didn't mind being acknowledged like that he took pride of being his father's son, but reality hit him when he got older and it got really annoying. Richard had fun with it, Jason just shrugged it off as if it was a hassle, Timothy was professional, Duke didn't mind, and Cassandra just didn't care.

As Damian pushed that thought away, he glanced at the snowy owl. Hedwig, huh? A lovely name for an owl. Damian stared at Evans from head to toe. He noticed how Evans looked a bit malnourished. Not the first time him and his family had wanted to help people outside the suit and it wouldn't be the last. Richard had told him that even though we're out of suit, it's still best to help people outside of the suit when they need it. Damian wondered if Evans was being abused by his family or they neglected him. Despite the robe-like trench coat, his jeans and hoodie looked very oversize.

"Do you mind if I pet your owl?" Damian asked.

Evans smiled. "Y-Yeah! You can! Let's sit!"

The two first brushed the snow away from the bench and sat down. Hedwig, perched on Evans' wrist. Damian was a bit concerned since he knew that an owl's talons were very sharp and could cause a lot of damage, but judging from Evans' reaction, it looked like he trained her not to accidently cut him. Damian tried not to show how happy he was to pet an owl. As Damian pet Hedwig, the snow looked proud of herself as if someone noticed how beautiful she looked. Damian could tell that Hedwig was very intelligent. While Damian was petting Hedwig, Titus rested his head on the bench seat, sniffing Hedwig. The snowy sighed, letting the dog sniff her.

Evans smiled. "She likes you."

Damian smirked. "I do have a way with animals."

"You have other pets?"

"Indeed. I have a cat, a cow, and a turkey. You?"

Evan's eyes widened. "That's a lot of pets. I only have Hedwig. My godfather is-has-has a dog. We recently found him before we moved here. His name is Snuffles and he's a Scottish Deerhound. When we found him he's huge!"

Damian nodded. He knew Scottish Deerhounds were big. However, Damian couldn't help and noticed how Evan's didn't mentioned his parents, but instead his godfather. By looking at Evans, he knew he was his father's "M.O." Black hair and blue or green eyes with a tragic backstory. How Evans didn't ran into his father yet was a mystery. However, Evans did say that he has a godfather, so his godfather has custody over him, which was a good thing. Although, Damian did saw his father trying to reason an aunt and her orphaned nephew with shared custody after just meeting the nephew. It didn't go well. Besides, there was only a fifty-fifty chance of Evans being an orphan.

"I couldn't help and noticed you're not from here," Damian said.

"It's my accent, isn't it?" Evans guessed.

Damian huffed. "Tt, obviously, Evans. It's very noticeable, if you couldn't tell. Anyway, why moved to Gotham of all places?"

Evans blinked a few times as if he wasn't expected to be asked. Damian was sure of himself that this wasn't too personal to ask. Not only he just met someone who was clearly not from here, but also recently moved to the most dangerous city in all of New Jersey. Also if Evans does live with his godfather, then why would a single parent want to move to Gotham for? It's hard for people of the middle and poor class to live here, but a single parent? It's tough for them too, even when they are an upper middle class.

Evans chuckled uneasily. "We thought it was for the best to move here. My godfather just got me out of a situation and we're only staying here for the time being. I'm not sure how long, though."

As much as Damian wanted to press some more, but he knew it wasn't his place to say anything. After all, he just met Evans and knew nothing of him. Damian could only suspect it was an abuse case and a fight for custody. If that was the case, then he will be silently hoping that this godfather was a proper guardian.

Damian watched as Evans held out his hand and let Titus. The Great Dane sniffed Evans' hand and right away, Titus stood on his back legs and licked Evans' face. Evans let a laugh and scratched Titus behind his ears. Damian knew Titus liked people, but it was the first time Damian had seen Titus willingly going over to people and being very affectionate. Usually Titus lets them pet him and that's it. Never he had seen Titus giving out kisses. Damian had always trust his pets' instincts. even though Titus was fine giving out affection to Evans, but that still didn't stop Damian from going to look into Evans. Perks of being a vigilante.

"So Damian, is there anything fun to do in this crime ridden city?" Evans asked, while he pets Titus.

Damian rolled his eyes. "Tt, of course there is, Evans. I for one, like to see the art museums."

"Do you do art?"

Damian huffed. "What kind of question is that, Evans? Of course I do!"

Damian took out his phone and turned to his photos. He handed his phone over to Evans, who right away took the phone, looking through Damian's art pieces. Titus whined a bit and rested his chin on Evans' leg. Damian watched as Evans' eyes brightened every time he scrolled through the art. Damian couldn't helped, but felt a sense of pride in his work. He worked hard to make sure he got all of the details correctly.

While Evans was looking at his art, Damian gently stroke Hedwig. The snowy seemed happy that she was being paid attention by another person, which was different from the pets he had. They all usually don't mind, but Hedwig liked being noticed by her beauty. Damian wouldn't be surprised if Evans worship his owl. Then again, Damian understood what it was like owning a pet and having them being your first priority than your own.

"It is okay I can see your wings?" Damian asked the snowy.

Hedwig hooted and did as she was told. Damian examined her wings and he couldn't help and feel giddy of how soft her feathers were. He really wanted to draw Hedwig. She was the perfect owl to draw. She had a sophisticated and elegant appearance, which Damian admired. He wondered if it was alright for Evans if he could draw Hedwig.

"Here's your phone," Evans handed his phone back. "Anyway, I have to go. I didn't realized it was almost six." Evans turned to his owl. "Hedwig, meet me at home. Padfoot will let you in."

Damian frowned as Hedwig hooted and flew off into the sunset. Padfoot? Was that a nickname for his godfather? Odd nickname, but at least it sounded better than what Richard had came up with. All of the nicknames were awful and it sounded more like codenames than nicknames. He was surprised that no one found the connection when Richard called him "Baby Bat" in public. Then the two sat up and started walking out of the park.

"Well then Evans, I guess we'll leave off from here," Damian said. "If it is alright with you, we can meet you here on Fridays, Saturdays, and Sundays? I would like to draw Hedwig. She is a beauty and I want to make sure I get the details correctly."

Evans nodded. "Yeah! I like that! You can bring Titus too, if you want."

Damian handed him his cellphone number. "Here is my number. Text me and we shall look for a time to meet."

Evans glanced to the side. "I don't have a cellphone. Just a house phone, but Hedwig does know how to sent letters."

Now that part was interesting. Damian knew Hedwig was smart, but he didn't know she was this smart. He was learning more new things about the owl every second. Only a location then she'll know where to go. Very fascinating. Damian would have to give credit where credit was due, that Evans trained his owl well.

"Then contact me how you wish," Damian said. "Leave a voicemail in case if I don't answer. You can tell Hedwig to drop a letter at the front door. I do have a mail slot."

Evans smiled. "Brilliant! I'll call you soon!"

As Damian walked with Titus by his side, he looked back and saw Evans going into a nearby neighborhood. Damian looked in his phone and put in his schedule to meet Evans. As much as he wanted to meet in a library or at a cafe, but he knew his siblings were everywhere. Even when they're living in different cities, they'll find a way to embarrassed him. It was best if he just go to the park and draw Hedwig there. Maybe he could do a painting too. Of course Damian knew he had to owe Evans somehow, but he'll think about that later. For now, he just wanted to meet up with Evans and draw his owl. Besides, Harry Evans didn't seemed too bad. He was tolerable.

Chapter Text

When nightfall came, Damian was in his room, looking into Harry Evans. Titus was sitting next to him and Alfred the cat was laying on his lap. From looking at the documents, it was fake. However, whoever made these documents, no one would even think that these documents were fake. Harry Aster Evans was Harry James Potter. From Potter's background, he was the son of James and Lily Potter, who were murdered in a robbery gone wrong at the night of Halloween at a place called Godric's Hallow. Potter was raised by Petunia Dursley, Lily Potter's sister and her husband, Vernon Dursley. Damian looked into the Dursleys. He noticed how the Dursley's son, Dudley was well taken care of, while Potter was skinny and malnourished. From old primary school photos, Damian saw how Potter was wearing old worn out clothes and too big for him, while Dudley Dursley wore clothes that were in trend.

However, what got Damian was that the teachers did called the British child services and nothing was done about it. It was like as if the authorities forgotten about it. Damian did suspected that Evans was abused and he hated to be right. From further research, the Dursleys sent Potter to a boot camp of some sort, but there was no record. However, from his old primary school reports, there were reports of Potter being at random places around the school. He appeared on rooftops and other odd places that he couldn't get to. Damian did found that odd, but there was nothing there to tell him how he did it. Besides, from the interaction, Damian didn't find Evans odd. Just normal.

From the interaction he had with Evans, he did had an education. He had to go to school somewhere. Damian knew these people didn't homeschooled him. From the Dursleys treatment, he knew that homeschooling was never an option. Then Damian remembered Evans telling him how he lives with his godfather who got him out of the situation. Whoever put Evans with the Dursleys, had to be insane, since he had a godfather who was willingly to take care of him.

Damian leaned back on his seat and crossed his arms. As much as he would like to call Evans by his real name, but Damian knew he couldn't do that. Evans was going by his mother's maiden name for a reason. Damian wouldn't be surprised if Evans and his godfather escaped the Dursleys and went to Gotham because of the abuse. The abuse was probably very bad if that was the case. If there was a custody issue, then hopefully that would be solved. Of course he wouldn't understand why the Dursleys would want Evans back since they obviously don't like him. Unless Petunia Dursley had a twisted sense that she thinks she's taking good care of her sister's son very well. The thought of that made Damian wanted to punch these people.

"Are you excited to see Hedwig soon, Titus?" Damian asked.

Titus barked and licked his cheek.

Damian patted Titus's head. "I'll make sure you'll see her."

Then Damian went back into looking to see if Harry Potter had any other relatives than his mother's side. After a few minutes, he found nothing. Damian knew it was because Evans' DNA wasn't in the database. It would be helpful if he did. Damian was sure that if Evans did had other relatives, his relatives wouldn't even know what happened to him...unless they were told that Evans was in a safe and loving home. Damian narrowed his eyes on that last part. From all of the cases he had seen, that will happened. Relatives would think their loved one is in safe hands when in reality they weren't.

Damian sighed. "Harry Potter." He had to admit, it had a nice ring to it than Harry Evans. 

"Dami, it's time for patrol!" Richard called.

Damian grumbled. "I'll be right there."

As Damian closed his laptop, he headed out of his room and into the Batcave. When he got there, he put on his suit. While Damian was putting on his mask, he glanced at his siblings. They were all chatting among each other like no tomorrow. They were talking about things that Damian never bothered to discovered if he likes to do these activities or not. Then his eyes landed on Timothy. Damian clenched his fists. Even after the four years he had stayed at Gotham, his whole family still talked about how Timothy was a great Robin. Even Jason! Though, he'll never admit it.

Damian hated it.

He hate it how he had to be under someone's shadow and how he will never live up to everyone's expectation. However, he couldn't blame Timothy for it. At first he did blamed him, but a couple of years ago, he realized it wasn't Timothy's fault. He had no idea about it anyway. For a detective, this does passed over his head. He wished he could talk to Timothy about these things, but he never did. He never told Richard or anyone either. Damian was afraid that they might see him as unworthy if he said about his insecurities. They'll probably laugh at him.

"Hey, Damian, are you okay?" Timothy put a hand on his shoulder. "You're awfully quiet."

Damian was taken aback by that question. Of all people who wanted to ask him if he was none other than Timothy Drake. He couldn't help and feel that intense jealousy he had ever since he came to the Manor. He tried to ignored it, but he could hear the voices in his head of how Timothy was a better Robin than him. He could tell through everyone's eyes that they wished Timothy was Robin again and not him. Calm down, calm down, Damian thought to himself. Damian didn't want to put his anger on Timothy. He had been trying to years not to do that. He wasn't even sure if he was making any progress. Damian was sure he wasn't.

Damian shoved his hand away. "I'm fine."

Maybe I should try to ask for a break again, Damian thought. He had been trying to get a break for years after he came back from the dead. Father refused because he and everyone thought he wasn't being serious. Damian couldn't blame them on that part. After all ever since he came to the Manor, he always called himself the blood son. Even when he became Robin, Damian had always bragged how he deserved the role. Now looking back, Damian cringed on that. Being in his suit...he felt like he was suffocating.

"Is everyone ready?" Father asked.

"Yeah!" everyone answered.

"Alright," Father said. "Today we're just doing the same routes as the night before, but this time, I want Dick, Jason, and Tim near Crime Alley."

"Aw, Baby Bat, you're by yourself!" Richard hugged him.

Damian shoved him away. "Get off of me!" he crossed his arms. "It doesn't matter. What Father assigns, I'll do it."

Besides, there was a good chance he might see Hedwig at night, considering the fact that she's a nocturnal owl. That meant Evans was already up. If Evans was up, then maybe Damian could give him a nice welcome from one of the famous Gotham vigilantes. The thought of that lightened his mood a bit.

"I'm sorry, but what the fuck?!" Jason exclaimed. "You usually get mad and demand to go with us!"

Damian sighed and rolled his eyes. "Does it matter? Can we go now?"

Of course Damian just wanted to pet Hedwig again. He couldn't help it. Even before he got Titus and realized how he had a fond for animals of all kinds and wanted to pet every single animal he encounter. Usually for the wild ones, he kept his distance, unless they're the ones who go to him.

Then everyone took off to their destination. Damian looked down at Gotham Park and all of it's residents there. He had his communicator on silent in case if his family needed him. Damian didn't want to accidently leave it on where people could hear him. As he stared down at the nearby stores and markets, he saw some of them were still open. Some of them he went to, like the twenty-four hour pet store. While Damian was going down to the smaller buildings to get a better look down, he noticed a familiar figure walking out of the pet store and holding a bird perch.

"Evans?" Damian muttered.

There was no way Evans was this idiotic enough to go out at Gotham at night just to buy a perch for his owl. As Damian got closer, his eyes widened. It was Evans. He was minding his own business like no tomorrow. Damian groaned and facepalmed. He's an idiot! he thought. Damian was glad he got the same route again. If he didn't, who knows what would happen to Evans. It was like he was asking for trouble! Damian jumped down from a building and walked up behind Evans. Just as he was to reach out...

SMACK!

A satchel hit him across the face and it was still contact to him. Damian tried to processed what just happened. He just got smacked by a satchel and he should've been able to dodged that easily. If his siblings heard about this, they wouldn't let him forget that. Damian's eyes glanced at Evans who had his eyes closed. Slowly, Evans opened his eyes and looked up. His eyes widened and gaped.

"I-I," He stammered. "Y-Y-You're Robin?!" he pulled his satchel away and took a few steps back. "I'm so sorry!"

Damian sighed. "There is nothing wrong. I shouldn't snuck up on you."

"I'm not going to Arkham right?"

Damian huffed. "Tt, you're an idiot to think we'll arrest someone who was just trying to defend themselves. Why are you out here by yourself? Didn't anyone told you it's dangerous to walk out at Gotham at night?"

"I'm sorry," Evans apologized. "I forgot to buy my owl a perch."

Damian raised a brow. "So you decide it was a good idea to go out at night, while everyone is asleep to get a perch? Did your parents knew you're out."

Damian knew Evans was staying with his godfather, but alas he couldn't blow his cover. It wouldn't make sense if Robin knew facts about Evans that only Damian could know. It wouldn't be right and he would rather not mess something this simple up. Besides, as much as Damian would give credit that Evans really cared about his owl than his own safety, but Evans was stupid. He could've gotten hurt or kidnapped!

Evans rubbed his neck. "My godfather is asleep...and doesn't know..."

If Damian had a chance to whack Evans on the upside of his head, he would. Did Evans even thought of this through? He could've just go to the pet store in the morning. They are open for twenty-four hours for a reason.

Damian crossed his arms. "Well, considering the fact that you're obviously not from here, I will escort you home."

Evans blinked. "You don't have to. I can defend myself."

As he raised a brow, Damian looked at Evans from head to toe. He couldn't be that serious. There was no way he could be. Evans looked like he couldn't even win a fight. Let alone punch someone. In fact, had he ever been in a fight before?

Damian snorted. "Really?"

Evans nodded. "Yeah!"

"Then try to punch me."

Evans looked taken aback and raised a brow. Of course Damian knew why. Evans was face to face with Robin. Damian could just easily deflect his attacks without any problem. Licking his lips, Evans shut his eyes and threw a punch at his shoulder. Then there was silence and there were only the sounds of crickets. Damian felt nothing. He literally felt nothing. Slowly, Damian's lips stretched into a smile. Quickly, he covered it with his hand and chuckled.

"That was utterly lousy," Damian laughed.

It wasn't like he was making fun of him. It was extremely far from that. Damian couldn't find the words he was looking for. He wasn't sure what to describe this feeling he was having. Endearing? Amusing? Whatever it was, Damian just like this feeling. It was different how he's around with his family and friends.

Evans pouted. "Shut up."

Damian placed a hand on Evans' head and ruffled it a bit as he smirked. "Let's get you home."

Evans nodded. "Okay. I don't live that far."

Then the two walked in silent. Damian never thought he'll be walking Evans home, but he did. Even though they weren't talking, the silence wasn't awkward. In fact, it was comforting. Now Damian thought about it, he did felt comfortable to talk to Evans when he first met him. Yes, it the first time he met him, but he hate it admit it, it was a nice talk. It didn't took long for them to get to Evans' house. Damian blinked a few times. The house he was standing in front of was a simple, but old fashion two story house. It looked like it was well kept, but the lawn needed some trimming. There was a balcony too.

"Where's your room?" Damian asked.

"It's where the balcony is," Evans answered.

Suddenly, Damian grabbed Evans' waist and use his grappling hook. As the hook attached itself to the roof, the two flew up. Evans yelped and held onto him, but he had a smile across his face. It looked like he likes the thrill of moving very fast. When they landed on the balcony floor, Damian set Evans down. Evans set the perch at the side and Damian sat on the balcony railings. Just as Evans turned around, Damian saw another figure in the shadows. Gasping, Damian grabbed Evans by his wrist and pulled behind him as he pulled out his katana.

"Who's there?!" Damian snarled.

The shadow got closer, revealing a Scottish Deerhound. Damian blinked a few times as he remembered what Evans told him how his godfather had a dog named Snuffles. Damian lowered his sword as Evans ran passed him.

"Snuffles!" he exclaimed. "Sorry to wake up, boy."

Snuffles whack Evans' head and huffed.

Evans chuckled. "Yeah, yeah, I deserved that. It won't happen again. I promise!"

The dog rolled his eyes. Damian frowned. He couldn't help it, but this dog...acts more human than a dog. Even Titus wouldn't even act like that. Maybe the dog Evans and his godfather found was raised by other humans and tried to raised the dog to be more human-like? That can happen.

Then Snuffles walked up to him, sniffing his feet. Damian crouched down and held out his hand. The Scottish Deerhound sniffed his hand and just stared at him. It was like as if Snuffles was analyzing him. Snuffles took a few steps back, standing next to Evans. He was glaring at him as if to say, Don't go near us! Damian couldn't blame the dog. After all, he is a stranger and Snuffles seemed very protective of Evans.

"Thanks for taking me home, Robin," Evans made a small smile.

"I'm only doing my job," Damian said. "I advice you try not to go out at night unless you have an adult with you."

"Yeah, I get it," Evans mumbled a bit.

Damian gave Evans a single nod as he leaned back and jumped off of the balcony, landing on his feet. After Damian got out of the neighborhood, he finished his patrol, double checking to see if he had missed anything. After a couple of robberies, a attempted kidnapping, and a few attempted assaults, Damian finished his patrol and went back home. So far, nothing exciting happened, unless he counted seeing Evans again. As he got to cave, he noticed no one was home yet. That meant something happened and they probably got everyone there. Usually Damian would be disappointed that they left him out and would go after them to see what he missed, but this time...he didn't. The thought of Evans' terrible punch made him smiled. He didn't know why that memory kept popping up, but it just did. For some reason it was memorable to him.

Chapter Text

It had been a few days since Dumbledore informed the Minister Fudge about Harry Potter's disappearance. So far there were no sightings of Harry Potter. The only good thing was that the wizarding communities around the world were informed and were now using their aurors to look for him. Dumbledore prayed that Charlotte Potter and Bernard Dowd don't find out about this, because if they do...Dumbledore knew he would be in trouble. He just hoped that this information wouldn't get back to Charlotte Potter. Luckily, the ICW were able to keep things quiet and the news wouldn't be put out by the papers. The last thing Dumbledore wanted to see was getting sued.

Dumbledore even took extra measures to have a curse-breaker to examine to goblet. William Weasley to be exact. Of course others asked him why could he just sent an owl to Bernard Dowd, the famous curse-breaker, but Dumbledore made an excuse that the Dowd boy was probably busy. From what William Weasley told him, the goblet had been confounded by an adult wizard and put a counter charm on the age line. Dumbledore suspected something like this happened. He knew Harry Potter would never know how to get his way around the age anyway. However, he still needed to prepare the boy when he faces Tom one day.

However, in the Great Hall, everyone was still talking about the boy's disappearance. Everyone was still wondering where he had gone. Dumbledore was seated with the teachers. As he stood up, the whole Great hall became quiet. Dumbledore held his wand near his mouth so everyone could hear him.

"Harry Potter has indeed disappeared," Dumbledore announced. "We don't know where he is, but I assured you that when he is found, I expected each and every one of you will have his support. It was confirmed by a curse-breaker that the magical signature that was left came from an adult. I am appalled how all of you thought a fourteen year old would confounded the Goblet of Fire, when in reality it takes a very skilled adult to do it. The lack of support and treatment you all had shown in your own is very daunting. When Harry Potter returns, I expect all of you to apologized and offer any assistance when he needs to do the tasks."

However with that last part Dumbledore said in his speech...he knew he will make sure that no one would help Harry Potter in these three tasks. It was best for the boy to learn everything on his own. He needed to experienced the dangers of how his life could get. Dumbledore knew he was desperate, but he could tell that Tom had ways to get his power back. The boy needed to experienced everything in those three tasks, that way he would be prepare. If the boy was indeed a horcrux, then Dumbledore knew his plan would be flawless.

With that, Dumbledore sat down and everyone began to each. The whole Great Hall was silent. The other schools were smirking at the Hogwarts students. Dumbledore didn't like how the lack of support looked bad to the other schools. He knew Hogwarts was the most prestigious wizarding school throughout the wizarding world and if the word gets out how Hogwarts students don't support their own, it would make other transfer students choose other schools than Hogwarts.

Professor McGonagall glared at everyone. She looked like she was going to give the whole school detention. The other teachers looked ashamed of themselves, except for Severus Snape, which Dumbledore expected. After all, Severus never thought highly of the boy, even though the boy had Lily's personality, despite her eyes that he inherited. Dumbledore was sure that Severus could tell the boy was like his mother. After all, Severus was childhood friends with her, so if anyone would know Lily Potter enough, it would be Severus. If seeing her personality through Harry Potter made Severus dislike the boy more, Dumbledore wouldn't be surprised. It made Dumbledore wondered if Harry looked like Lily, but with James's personality and eyes, he wondered if Severus could handle that.

Of course Dumbledore would expect rumors again. Not that it was surprising since children would be children. Ever since the boy entered his first years, rumors rose from all the deeds he had done for the school. Dumbledore did tried to cover that rumor. He didn't want it getting out of Hogwarts. So far after Harry Potter's first year, nothing came out of those rumors. Which was exactly how Dumbledore wanted. If people did realized all of those things did happened, he knew he would be in trouble. Yes, he knew that the Professor McGonagall and the rest of the teachers always noticed that every year, something happens, and the one student that was involved was Harry Potter, but it was tough to hide since they noticed.

Then an owl with a letter flew into the Great Hall and it landed in front of the headmaster. Dumbledore took the letter and realized who it was from. It was from the Wizengamont. Dumbledore turned pale as he opened the letter. In the letter, it said there is a meeting being held soon - a discussion about the search for Harry Potter. Along with other international wizards who will be joining them. Dumbledore cursed under his breath.

This isn't what he had hoped.

Even when the boy wasn't here, he was still causing trouble for him.

~OoO~

Hermione was doing well after Harry left. At first she was sadden of the fact that he was gone without telling her what he was really planning, but she couldn't blame him. After everything that had happened to Harry, Hermione wished the best of luck...wherever he is. She just hoped he found the freedom he has. Even if he does end up being a muggle, she knew there would be a good chance that he could bear magical children. After the research she had done, any wizard or witch who ended up loosing their magic are able to bear magical children, so Harry has nothing to worry about.

She didn't talk to Ron after he abandoned Harry. In fact, she didn't want to go near him. Hermione contemplated what she really saw in Ron when she first started to have a crush on him in their third year. She didn't even remember why she was attracted to him in the first place. Luckily, she got over her crush on him quickly, because she was starting to have interest on another person. A certain Quidditch star to be exact. Yes, he was older than her and the age gap was only a three years, but at least he's better than Ron.

Hermione was with the girls in the library - Susan Bones, Lavender Brown, Cho Chang, and Astoria Greengrass. Hermione wasn't sure how she ended up being their friends, but she did. It was a miracle, really. Hermione was able to discovered that she did had things in common with other girls. She had more things in common with Cho and Astoria, like for their love of study and reading books, but Cho was more on the girly side like Susan and Lavender. It became a routine where they all planned a study session, take a break, and just talk about anything - studying, makeup, boys, and other things everyone was interested it. Hermione even branched out and tried hobbies that the girls enjoyed. There was some she liked, others she didn't, but it was nice to explored other interest than she did with Harry and Ron. Now she thought about it, Harry never explored his other interests since he was always in constant danger. She hoped that he'll have the freedom to do that.

They were taking a break from their homework and were discussing about just anything. They told Hermione how she can change her hair into nice curls, which Hemione was thinking about during the summer. As much as she love her bushy hair, but it got in the way at times and wanted to fix that. Astoria, who is a half blood and use muggle makeup told her how she can use makeup to make it look like she's not wearing makeup. Hermione found that very helpful, since she wasn't a full on makeup person, but wanted to try it. She was shocked how Astoria was a half blood and discovered that it was a coverup because her mother pretty much cheated on her pureblood husband with a muggle and had Astoria. To make sure Astoria's blood status didn't go out, the Greengrass family lied to the purebloods to stay on their good graces. Only a few people know Astoria's blood status and Astoria did tell people since she hated lying to others about it. However, her older sister was denying it, which made people believe not to listen a word of Astoria's status.

"Do you think they'll find Harry?" Lavender asked.

Hermione shrugged. "I'm not sure. Wherever he is, I hope they don't. Harry deserved some peace and quiet."

"I heard my aunt will be having a meeting with Dumbledore and the rest of the Wizengamont," Susan said. "I heard it was Harry Potter related."

Hermione pursed her lips. Whatever they were going to talk about, she hoped things would get figured it out. Hermione was surprised none of this got out to the Daily Prophet. She knew Rita Skeeter was around Hogwarts, but Hermione did noticed that the reporter wasn't around. Hermione was sure she gotten some of the things she needed.

"Do you think he might be in Gotham?" Astoria questioned. "I heard Bruce Wayne, the famous muggle likes to adopt orphans with black hair and blue or green eyes with a tragic backstory. That's what my biological father told me."

Cho nodded. "I did heard about his adoption addiction. Although I think he only goes for orphans with tragic backstories. I think the black hair and blue or green eyes might just be a coincidence."

Hermione raised a brow. She knew who Bruce Wayne was too and looking back of all the people he had adopted...he had a type. Of course there were two people who don't fit the profile, but two out of four, it's very daunting. Harry would obviously fit the profile. Besides, Hermione knew Harry enough that there was no way Harry would go to Gotham, let alone be adopted by Bruce Wayne. She could see him getting along with all of Wayne's adopted children...except for Wayne's biological child, Damian Wayne. Hermione had heard of Damian Wayne. From the articles she had read, she knew that he was very rude to people in a blunt way and doesn't like talking to people. Hermione was sure that if those two ever meet, they won't get along. Although, she will give credit that he is an advocate for animal rights and being a vegetarian. Luckily, he's not like Malfoy, so that was a good thing. However, Hermione knew why Gotham would be brought up. It was the only place that wizards and witches don't want to live. It would be a good place for Harry to hide, but Harry hated to be endanger. She imagine him in a beach in South America and having the time of his life.

"I don't think so," Hermione answered. "Gotham would be the last place Harry would go to."

"That is true," Cho said. "Potter doesn't seem the type to go to a dangerous city."

Hermione nodded. "Anyway, I heard rumors that there might be a ball..."

Soon, Hermione and the rest of the girls started to talk about the ball and who they might go if the ball was true. As much as Hermione was worried for Harry's safety, she knew he will be fine, since he has Sirius after all, and Hedwig of course. She wasn't sure if he had anyone else with him, but whoever else was with him, she knew they will support Harry. Hermione knew she probably had a bit too much faith into Harry, but considering the fact how things were going in the wizarding world and the search for him, she actually hoped that Dumbledore wouldn't find him. Wherever Harry is, she knew Harry could adapt easily. Although as much as Hermione wanted a letter from Harry, she knew that Harry needed the time for himself. He went through so much for the last three years. He deserved a break, make new friends, and find love.

The last part made her giggle.

"What's so funny Mione?" Susan asked.

Hermione giggled. "Oh nothing, nothing!"

Hermione knew Harry used to have a crush on Cho after he found out from their third year that Cho fancies Cedric. Now Harry left the wizarding world, he has all the time he needs to find love. Whoever that person is and whoever Harry falls in love with, Hermione will support him. However, if this person made Harry cry, Hermione wouldn't hesitate to drop her studies and go over to where Harry was hiding and punch the guy.

Chapter Text

It took a few days for Harry to get hired. Harry wasn't sure how they happened, it was a cafe that hired him. It was more like a restaurant than a cafe. They were probably desperate. He was going to work Mondays through Thursdays. Which on Fridays, Saturdays, and Sundays, he'll be able to stay at home, look for Dowd, and planned to meet up with Damian so he could draw Hedwig. Harry was pleased how Hedwig was getting the attention she deserved. He was happy to meet someone who appreciate their pets.

Harry was putting on his uniform and use some hairclips to put his bangs to the side as he covered his scar. As much as he wanted to use muggle makeup, but he felt like he didn't need to since the only thing the defines his identity would be his scar. Without the scar, no wizard and witch would think twice. The only people who would recognized him would be people who knew his parents and could identified him without the scar.

"Harry, can I have a word with you," Sirius called.

"I'll be right there!" Harry said.

After Harry was done getting dressed, he went downstairs, where Sirius was waiting for him in the living room. Dobby was preparing his lunch. Harry told Dobby yesterday that he didn't have to, but the house elf insisted. As Harry sat down, Sirius leaned against the couch and folded his hands together.

"There is something you do need to know," Sirius said. "I should've said something a few days ago, but we just here and I didn't think you would go out at night. You know how Batman has his rogues?"

Harry nodded. Ever since Robin had escorted Harry back home, Sirius gave him a lecture of how he shouldn't done something like that and how anything could happen to him. Of course Harry knew he deserved it. He wasn't really thinking at the time, but he learned his lesson.

"There are a couple of them who is a wizard and a witch," Sirius explained. "Apparently they and MACUSA made an agreement that they won't attack anyone who is a confirmed magical, even if they're no-mag born, muggleborn. If any wizard or witch gets hurt by their attacks, it doesn't matter if they're from America or outside of the country, they will go to MACUSA prison. They use the Imperious Curse get anyone who is magical out."

"Who are they?" Harry asked.

"Pamela Isley and Jonathan Crane," Sirius answered. "In the muggle world or no-mag world, they are known as Poison Ivy and Scarecrow. They're both no-mag borns."

Harry's eyes widened. He knew those names. They were the ones who wrote the textbooks he read. Pamela Isley was the one who wrote about how wizards and witches can use non magical plants for potions and Herbology. Jonathan Crane was a well known potions masters and a very good dueler. Harry and everyone at Hogwarts had Crane's potion book last year. Of course Snape would use his own directions than what the book showed. Crane even wrote a book about his study on boggarts and dementors. He wasn't sure about reading textbooks that were from villains.

"That's...terrifying," Harry finally said.

Sirius nodded. "It is. At least we don't get hurt by them, but if they do saw one of us, I wouldn't be surprised if they turned us in and get a reward from Dumbledore."

The thought about being turned in by other magical person just made Harry shiver. He hadn't heard anything from Dumbledore and the Ministry of Magic. Harry was a bit anxious and wondered what they were planning. Did they contacted the ICW? Did they contacted everyone he knew? Harry wasn't sure, but like always, he didn't like to be kept in the dark. However, for the first time, he wished he did. Gotham wasn't the most ideal place to live, but Harry was free enough not to have anyone wanting him to be their savior. He was just Harry to people.

Then Harry realized from everything he did ever since he entered Hogwarts, he never questioned anything! Yes, he did questioned who was behind everything, but not questioning Dumbledore, Snape, and everyone. He trusted Dumbledore and he trusted him enough, hoping he wouldn't let him die in the tournament, but that didn't happened. Dumbledore wanted him to participate. Harry never questioned Dumbledore's authority. Harry even never questioned Snape's hatred of him until Harry asked after the confrontation with Quirrell. Even before he knew he was a wizard, Harry never questioned the Dursleys because they hated that he questioned things and so he never asked a question unless he needed to.

Harry looked at Sirius. Even he didn't question why they should go to Gotham instead of contacting Dowd through owls. Although, Harry was glad to meet Damian and hopefully his new acquaintance would be his friend, Harry still never questioned Sirius. He just went with it. Yes, Harry did wanted to leave too and was glad he did, but he was desperate.

"How come we couldn't contact Bernard Dowd through owls?" Harry demanded. "Why go without contacting him?"

Sirius frowned. "What's all of this about?"

Harry pursed his lips. "Sirius, ever since we decided to leave, I never questioned anything and never asked why we couldn't contact Bernard Dowd through owls. We are wizards after all. Couldn't we just sent him an owl?"

Sirius froze as his eyes widened. He let out a nervous chuckle. "Oh shit, bloody hell, I thought I did told you."

Harry crossed his arms. "Well you didn't."

"I did sent him a letter," Sirius explained. "through the tropical birds. It was the day you told me after your name came out of the goblet. The bird came back and the letter wasn't open. Harry, Bernard has wards up. Meaning, only letters that he authorized could only go through. I even tried to contact Charlotte, but she has wards up too."

Harry blinked. "So that's why you wanted to go to Gotham."

Sirius nodded. "You can try if you want, but I know what kind of wards they put up. The wards only recognized the signature of that said person. Muggles are allowed, since their letters aren't magical. Even if we write like muggles, it'll still have the same effect as our letters being delivered by owls. The wards the two put up, they're strong enough to tell if a wizard is pretending to be a muggle."

Harry lowered his head. If he was a muggle, the letter would go through the wards, but since he's still a wizard (even for a short while) the wards would refuse him. This wasn't what he thought it'll turned out. He thought that Sirius might've forgotten that detailed because he was just too excited to leave the British wizarding world for good, but it turned out he did tried. He tried what he could and running to Gotham was the only solution. Harry looked at his godfather. He opened his mouth, but stopped. He was going to suggest maybe they could use a tracking potion, but he remembered in potions class that he needed a sample of the person he was tracking. Using blood was pointless because you have to be a hundred percent certain that the person has no other living relatives because if they do, tracking by blood would track down every member of the family tree.

Although, looking back now, Harry knew Bernard Dowd is a famous curse-breaker. With his fame and everyone knowing his name, it wouldn't be a surprised that he got fan mail. He probably put wards up for a reason. Harry pursed his lips. He really wished he knew someone who knows Bernard Dowd.

"Are there any other wizards living in Gotham?" Harry asked.

Sirius shrugged. "Not that I know of. Unless you want to ask Poison Ivy and Scarecrow for help."

Harry made a face. "I would rather not."

Then Harry looked at the time. He realized he needed to be at work in an hour. Quickly, he grabbed his satchel, making sure he got everything. His ID, money, and his cloak. Does he need his Firebolt? Probably not, since he didn't want to cause any muggle to see someone on a flying broom. Besides, during the few days after he met Damian and Robin, he bought a used bike, with helmet included. Harry almost forgot his flip phone and put it in his satchel. Yes he did bought a flip phone. He didn't want to spend his whole money on a popular cellphones. As much as he wanted one, but he needed to go old school.

"I'm off!" Harry said. "Bye Sirius, Dobby, Hedwig! I'll be back soon!"

"See you later, Harry," Sirius gave him a hug. "If anything happens call Dobby and he'll apparated you."

"Can Dobby make dinner, sir?" Dobby asked.

Harry smiled. "If I don't come home on time, yes you can!"

Dobby gasped and smiled. "Thank you sir!"

With that, Harry left. He rode his bike to the cafe. It was near Gotham Academy. When he got there, he clocked in, and the manager told him what to do. Harry was pretty much a busboy, but at least it was better than nothing. There will be time she will have to do the dishes too, which he didn't mind. Doing the dishes was actually relaxing for him. There were even times where Harry would refill people's drinks too. Whenever Harry asked a customer if they wanted their drink to be refilled, they just get wide eyed and nodded, even though some of their drinks weren't that empty. He didn't questioned it.

During his break, Harry's coworkers told him what he needed to know whenever things happen in the cafe. They told him that if there was a robbery or strange men coming in, don't questioned it and do what they say. The results would be death if Harry or any of the employees did anything. Harry kept that in mind since he really didn't want to cause any trouble for anyone. He realized in Gotham that it was better to be safe than sorry...unless it's magical related, then it was a different story.

Later it became the late afternoon. Harry was pouring drinks for people and other drinks that they asked for a refill. Harry already had his lunch a couple hours ago and was going to clock out soon, since his shift was almost up. It was only another hour to go.

"Evans?" a familiar voice spoke.

Harry turned and saw Damian, who was sitting in the corner by the window and had a glass of tea. Harry blinked a few times. Of all people he never expected to run into again would be Damian. They hadn't spoken since their meeting in the park. Harry was meaning to call him when they'll meet up for Hedwig's portrait when he got home. He was just too busy trying to look for a job.

"Hey Damian," Harry greeted. "Fancy seeing you here."

"I frequent here," Damian explained. "I didn't know you work here."

"I just got the job," Harry shrugged.

Damian nodded. "When do you get off?"

"Just another hour."

"I see," Damian folded his hands. "If you don't mind, would you like to join me when you completed your shift? After all, we do need to discuss when to meet up."

"Yeah! Lets do that!"

"Then I shall see you later."

Harry smiled as he get back to work. He couldn't wait to talk to Damian again. Harry expected their talk would be over the phone, but having it in person was great too. While he was getting the finished dishes, he noticed some people were whispering and staring at Damian. Harry wasn't sure why. With a shrug, Harry went back to the kitchen and set it into the sink, while the dishwasher cleaned the dishes.

"You know Damian Wayne?" one of his coworkers...Lucy, probably her name asked.

Harry frowned and nodded. "We're just acquaintances."

"I never saw him talk to anyone here!" the cook, Chuck said. "Whenever Wayne's here, he orders our vegetarian dishes, tea, or some pastries. He even orders some hot chocolate whenever it's cold. He'll bring his dog here sometimes too."

"Wayne would be here by himself and sometimes with his friends or family." Brad, the waiter added.

"Is he like a big deal or something?" Harry asked.

Then there was silence. All of his coworkers looked at him as if he grew two heads. For once, Harry wished he kept his mouth shut. He didn't know what he said wrong this time. Lucy and Brad grabbed his shoulders, staring at him in the eyes.

"Harry, were you living under a rock?!" Brad exclaimed. "You know who Bruce Wayne is, right?"

Harry nodded. "Yeah. He's the rich fellow."

"Damian Wayne is his son," Lucy finished. "only biological son. His eldest son is Richard Grayson, his second is Jason Todd, his third is Tim drake, Cassandra Cain is the fourth, Duke Thomas is the fifth, and Damian Wayne is the youngest. Although Duke Thomas was adopted by Bruce Wayne years after Damian Wayne was announced to be his son, but we're just going by oldest to youngest."

Harry froze. Maybe he was living under a rock. Now he thought about it, he didn't know anything when he was raised by muggles. Harry never had the freedom to do anything he wanted. He never went to the beach, watch movies, or find his own interests. Even when he found out he was a wizard, the only interest he was able to discovered was Quidditch! Harry made a mental note that he will need to explore his interest and other things he wanted to do.

When Harry's shift ended, he took off his apron and nametag, putting it into his locker. When he went to the front, he noticed Damian was still there. With a deep breath, Harry headed over to Damian, who was reading a Japanese comic book. Harry wasn't sure why he was so nervous. He usually didn't mind making friends, but then he remembered Ron and Hermione came to him and not the other way around. Harry always just minded his own business.

Harry sat down and smiled. "Hey Damian. Thanks for waiting."

"It wasn't much of a wait, Evans," Damian put his book away. "Would you like anything to eat or drink?"

Harry shook his head. "I'm fine."

Damian took a zip of his drink. "So, when do you want to meet up, Evans? I get out of school at around two-thirty and on Sundays I volunteer at the animal shelter in the mornings and get out at five. I don't do anything on Saturdays. What about you?"

"I work Monday through Thursdays and I'm free on Fridays, Saturdays, and Sundays. I don't really do anything on the weekend. I'm homeschool, so I don't mind what time we meet up."

Damian nodded. "I see. Well then, how about we meet up around three on Fridays, on Saturdays we can meet in the mornings, and Sundays we can meet up at either of our houses. How does that sound?"

"Brilliant!" Harry said. "I really don't mind these times."

Damian smirked. "Well, I see you are very negotiable, Evans." then he stood up. "Meet me outside. I'll be right back."

Harry frowned and nodded. Damian left his seat and went over to the front desk. Harry did as he was told and went out of the cafe and waited for Damian. While he was waiting, harry unchained his bike. Harry wasn't sure why Damian wanted him to wait for him, but Harry didn't mind. Damian was the only person who Harry sort of became friends with...then again, he was sure Damian wouldn't even call him a friend since the two just met a few days ago.

As Damian came out of the cafe he asked. "Which way are you heading home?"

"That way," Harry pointed over Damian's shoulder.

"Let's go," Damian said.

Harry blinked. "Wait what?! You're coming?"

Damian turned and rolled his eyes. "Obviously, Evans. Why else I asked? Now come on."

Harry gaped. He didn't know what just happened. He just nodded and walked next to Damian in silence. Harry didn't expected to be walked home by Damian. It was something that he didn't expected, but Harry had to admit, it was very nice of Damian, even though he can be a bit rude sometimes.

When they got to the neighborhood, Harry couldn't help and glanced at Damian. It was hard to tell what Damian was thinking, but Harry noticed how Damian's green eyes were a different shade than his. Unlike Harry's bright green, Damian's was darker, almost like a jade color. Even Damian's slicked back hair gave off the stern and cold rich kid vibe.

"So...you're Bruce Wayne's kid?" Harry asked.

Damian nodded at him and raised a brow. "You just realized that now, Evans?"

"M-My c-coworkers told m-me today," Harry stammered. "Sorry...if I offended you."

Damian rolled his eyes. "Tt, don't apologized Evans. It's not every day when you meet someone who doesn't know who you are. It's annoying when they do know who you are."

Harry sighed. "I know the feeling."

Frowning, Damian turned to him. "You do?"

Harry chuckled and nodded as he remembered all the people knowing his name ever since he found out about his wizard heritage. Harry could count a number of times how annoyed he got and how people wanted to use him, like Lockhart or just wanted to be friends with him because of his status like Malfoy. There were people like Ron who just only became his friend because of his fame and Harry was still upset over that.

"When my parents died," Harry explained. "I went to the school where they met and fell in love. The people there knew my name because my parents protected me. They recognized me because of my scar from the intruder. I was only famous because I didn't die. People would just use me or try to be my friend. Recently before I moved here, I found out that one of my best friend, Ron ended our friendship cause he thought I wanted more fame!"

"What happened?" Damian asked.

"Some guy put my name in a school competition against my will. Ron thought I wanted more fame when he knew I hated it. No one in the school believed me when I told everyone that I never put my name. There wasn't any evidence and there was the...cameras around. Also I was with Ron and Hermione at the time too. I even did a lot of community service for the school and this is what I got."

Damian huffed. "They're pathetic idiots. They only believe what they want to believe."

"It still sucks, though."

Harry smiled a bit. Even though he had to change some things about what happened at Hogwarts, but it was vague enough where it wouldn't draw suspicion. Besides, talking about his problems and the fame he hated to Damian felt nice. It was nice that someone else understood that he didn't like his fame too.

"No offence, Evans, but you don't strike me as someone famous," Damian smirked.

Harry laughed. "None taken. I actually like how I don't look famous. Ron may always saw me famous, but Hermione never did. She only saw me as just Harry. Of course there are other people at school who saw me normal than being famous. It's just rare. I don't know how you handled it Damian, but I'm amazed."

"My father and siblings taught me. Also the media helped when people only saw me as the "Ice Prince". People tend to stay away."

"Ice Prince?! Why can't I get a better nickname?!"

"What does your school called you?"

"The-Boy-Who-Lived."

Then Damian snickered as Harry rolled his eyes. Damian cleared his throat, but Harry could see he was trying not to laugh. Yes, Harry knew the wizarding world wasn't really good with the nicknames. Voldemort was understandable since people actually did feared him and was too afraid to say his name, but his nickname was a bit too long and could've been a bit better. At least they didn't call him "The Chosen One". Now that nickname would be a nightmare and too predictable.

"What kind of nickname is that?" Damian asked.

Harry shrugged. "I have no idea, blame my community."

Then the two stopped as they were in front of Harry's house. Harry pursed his lips. He wanted to talk to Damian some more, but he knew that Damian has school tomorrow and was probably busy with homework. However, at least they'll be able to meet up on Friday.

"Well, this is my stop," Harry said. "Thanks for walking me home, Damian."

Damian huffed. "Well, Evans you looked like you couldn't handle a fight so considered yourself lucky that I was your escort."

Harry gaped. First Robin and now Damian?! Does Harry not look like he could handle a fight by himself. For crying out loud, he fought a giant snake and cast the patronus charm at a herd of dementors. that had to count for something! Yeah, Harry barely got himself into a fist fight, but at least he could handle a fist fight. Harry looked at Damian and he finally noticed that Damian had a lot of muscle on him, despite wearing a school uniform. He looked like he could stab someone and not feel bad about it. Harry wouldn't be surprised if Damian worked out all the time.

"Hey, I can handle myself!" Harry exclaimed. "I smacked Robin with my satchel!"

Damian's eye twitched. "I see, I'm surprised he actually let you live. He is known as the violent Robin. He carries a sword on him."

"He what now?" Harry gasped.

Now that was something he didn't know. From the interaction he had with Robin a few days ago, the guy seemed nice and at the same time intimidating. Harry knew of the Batman and his family, but not that much since the Dursleys would always make him do chores and be in his room, while Dudley and his friends can talk about the heroes. Harry only knew of the little things about them and that was it.

Then Damian laughed. Harry blinked a few times. From the moment he met Damian, he never saw him laugh even once. Sure he snickered, but this was different. It was a nice sounding laugh. It reminded Harry of how he laughed when he was with his friends and free from any worry before something bad happens. Harry wasn't sure of how true the media portrayed Damian or how he acted around other people than him, but from Harry's perspective Damian is a stoic, somewhat cold, and rude at times, but underneath that he has a heart that rarely shows.

"If you hadn't noticed Evans, I was joking," Damian smirked. "If it makes you feel better, Robin is only violent towards to criminals and Batman's rouges." 

Harry scoffed. "I knew that."

"Sure you did."

"Harry?" a voice spoke.

Harry and Damian turned as they saw Sirius at the door. Hedwig was perching on Sirius's shoulder. Harry smiled as Sirius ran over towards him and gave him a hug. Damian looked taken aback for a second there. Harry couldn't blamed him. Sirius did looked like he came from the streets, but luckily, his godfather was slowly getting rid of that appearance.

"You had me worried!" Sirius exclaimed. "I thought something happened when you didn't come home."

Harry rubbed the back of his neck. "Sorry, Sirius. I was talking to Damian."

Sirius turned to Damian. "Ah yes, Bruce Wayne's kid."

Harry sighed. "Did everyone knew and not me?"

"To be fair, I thought you did knew when you mentioned you met him at the park."

Damian snorted. "Evans apparently found out today. By his coworkers no less." he turned to Sirius. "Damian Wayne. A pleasure to meet you, sir. You must be Evans's godfather he mentioned."

Sirius smiled. "Yes, I'm Sirius. It's nice to meet you Damian."

The two shook hands. Harry noticed his godfather was smiling and glaring at Damian at the same time. Damian was doing the same, but he's more glaring and not smiling. Harry stared at the two. He just hoped there won't be a fight because Harry knew he doesn't have the money to get Sirius out of bail for beating up Damian Wayne of all people.

After they stopped shaking hands, Damian turned to Harry. "I have to go. I don't want my family to worry."

Harry nodded. "I understand. Are you going to be alright walking home?"

Damian huffed. "Tt, Evans, I'll be fine. My ride isn't too far from here."

Harry smiled. He took out a piece of paper and wrote down his number, handing to Damian. "This is my number. Both house and phone. If you want...if we could talk tonight or tomorrow? Just anything really. I understand if you don't want to."

Damian stared at him. Harry glanced tot he side, shifting his feet a bit. Maybe it was too soon offer that. As much as Harry wanted to have a friend, but he knew how his track record was with friends. Yes, Hermione is his best friend and basically took Ron's place as his ultimate best friend and sister, but it wouldn't hurt to try to make friends on his own. It had been a while for Harry to make friends on his own, since it was usually people who go to him, but this time he wanted to put int he effort.

"I thought you didn't have a cellphone." Damian finally said as he took the paper.

Harry took out his flip phone. "I bought one."

Damian blinked a few times. He looked at Harry as if he grew three heads. Harry didn't know what he did wrong this time. He wasn't sure what was wrong with his phone, but it's still a phone. Sure, it's a bit old, but it still works and Sirius was able to use magic on it so it can work even when he has no signal.

"Well, you are tolerable," Damian said.

"Um...thanks?" Harry frowned.

"Anyway, I have to go. I'll see you soon, Evans."

With that, Damian looked at him one more time. Then he turned and walked away. Harry watched as he disappeared from the corner. Harry tried to processed what happened. Damian didn't rejected his offer of calling each other. He said he's tolerable...whatever that meant, but it was a progress...actually, Harry wasn't sure if it was a progress.

"You know Harry, he's not coming back if you keep on staring," Sirius said.

Harry flushed. "Wh-What?! I-Sirius-I was just-Neverminded! It's getting cold and I'm hungry."

Sirius snickered as he playfully rolled his eyes, and ruffled his hair as they went inside. Harry grumbled and patted his cheeks. He didn't understand why Sirius said that for.

~OoO~

When Damian got home, everyone was at the living room, watching a movie. Damian paid no attention to them. He couldn't stop remembering what happened today. Another meeting with Evans again? he thought. He didn't expected that to happen, but he didn't mind. Which was a surprised to him. Usually, he didn't like to run into the same person all the time, like with his siblings and Jon, but Evans' presence wasn't too bad. He hate to admit it, but he did enjoy their conversation.

Damian knew that Evans's real name is Harry Potter, but he did wondered how is Harry Potter famous. He never heard of Harry Potter. He didn't understand why Evans got famous for not dying and surviving a home invasion. Everyone knew at the time when Jason was the second Robin, he became famous for his death, but that was common knowledge. Damian knew that Evans used to live in Britain and maybe they have different ways of having celebrities, but Damian had already met famous people in Britain. He would've heard of Harry Potter if he was that famous. Unless there's something more, Damian thought. Damian wasn't sure, but Evans did said that he was famous in his community. A secret community perhaps? Damian knew a lot of secret communities, but they were in America and not in Britain. The only thing Damian could think of was a secret meta community or a...magical one.

The last part caused Damian wasn't sure, but it was possible. He knew that any vigilante and any member of the Justice League were not allowed to interfere with a magical community because they're their own society for thousands of years. Only magical people in the Justice League was able to communicate with them like Zatanna and Constantine, unless they got permission. They're the only people who were allowed to live in places where metas weren't allowed because there were people who were just born from no magical parents. Could Harry Potter be a meta or a magical person?

"Hey Demon Brat!" Jason greeted. "What took you so long to get home? Found another cat again?"

"Is...Is he smiling?" Tim whispered very loudly.

"I think he is," Duke gasped.

"I didn't know he can smile," Jason said while Cassandra rolled her eyes at them.

Smiling? Damian didn't realized he was smiling the whole way here. He quickly dropped his smile and went back to his usual expression, which for some reason caused his siblings to calm down. Rolling his eyes, Damian went into the kitchen and grabbed an apple.

"Master Damian, dinner will be finished shortly," Pennyworth turned to him.

"It's just a small snack, Pennyworth," Damian said.

Pennyworth chuckled as he continued to cook. Damian went upstairs and into his room. He set his apple aside as he laid on his bed. Taking out Evans's number, Damian looked at it. He thought back about their conversation and how Damian was able to talk to someone without any connections to Father and his siblings. Usually Damian would brushed them off in a heartbeat, but Evans...was something. Not only he had no clue who Damian Wayne was, but didn't try to use him to gain anything after he found out. He just treated Damian as normal. Just like how Evans wanted to be treated. In the deepest pit of his heart, Damian actually does want to get to know Evans more. He wanted to become friends with someone who isn't connected to Father and his siblings. He always to try to make friends on his own.

With a deep breath, Damian dialed Evans's number. The phone rang a couple of times and it was picked up.

"Hello?" a familiar voice spoke.

"Evans," Damian said.

"D-Damian?!" Evans exclaimed. "H-Hi! How are you?"

Damian silently chuckled to himself. He find it funny how surprised Evans was. It was endearing in a way. He kind of wish Evans had a better phone to facetime him properly.

"Fine," Damian answered. "I was bored and wanted to talk a bit before dinner. Are you busy?"

"No, but what do you want to talk about?" Evans asked.

"Anything, really."

It only took seconds for the two talked about anything they could think of. Their conversations went front Damian's other pets like Alfred the cat, Jerry the Turkey, and Batcow to Damian's blade collection, which Evans was very interested in and told him he held the school sword before, then to random facts about each other like their favorite color and their favorite ice-cream flavor. As their conversation went on, Damian wondered if he could convinced Evans to let him buy a proper cellphone for him. It's not like he cared about Evans or anything. He just thought the flip phone was a poor choice on Evans' part.

~OoO~

Somewhere in Gotham at a mansion, specifically, the Dowd-Potter mansion, Bernard Dowd was reading The New York Ghost, wondering if he had missed other news when he was in Asia. The only news he did knew was when he witnessed the attack of the Quidditch World Cup. Bernard never paid attention to the news, but this time Bernard knew he needed to. The last time he read the papers, it was about the Dark Mark. He even looked into some of the editions to see if he missed anything. Even though Bernard is a curse-breaker, but he is the son of a famous well known auror. He knew a lot of skills of an auror. His mother wanted to make sure he knew defense and everything else, despite being an auror wasn't his dream profession. Ever since Bernard saw the Dark Mark, all he could think of was Harry. Was his baby cousin okay? Is he enjoying Hogwarts? Is he endangered? Bernard hadn't seen Harry since he was a baby. Almost a year old at the time and a few months before Aunt Lily and Uncle James died.

Even though Bernard was there at the time of the attack of the Quidditch World Cup, but he wasn't the only one who was there. His mother, father, and Tim. Yes, Tim knew he was a wizard after they dated for three years (and still going). Bernard told Tim about the other Potters in Britain. He even showed him pictures too. Tim knew the existence of secret magical communities since he's the vigilante, Red Robin and they were required to know about secret societies and don't interfere with them unless you're magical or got permission. So Bernard taught Tim about his magical heritage and it's logic. However, during the attack of the world cup, Tim did wanted to help both no-majes and magical, but Bernard, his mother, and even his father told him he couldn't since he's also a no-mag and could be target as well. Also Bernard didn't want Bruce Wayne to sent his family and kill him, even though Bernard could handle them easily. Bernard and his mother fought and protected others around them until they were in a safe place. After that Tim wanted to learn and identify spells and curses, which Bernard was happy to teach him. 

However, Bernard did thought it was weird how his Uncle Sirius never sent him and his mother any letters. After all, his mother and Sirius are distant cousins. Even the papers didn't say anything about his baby cousin after the attack. Bernard always did thought it was weird. Yes, he's a wizard and weird things happening shouldn't be a big deal, but he knew he wasn't the only one. His mother thought it was weird too. She went to Hogwarts with Uncle Sirius. Aside from Uncle James, she knew Uncle Sirius better than anyone.

As Bernard flipped through the papers, he muttered to himself. "The Triwzaird Tournament, huh?"

Bernard knew of the Triwizard Tournament. He learned it in history. From the papers, it was said that the ICW wanted to try again with the Triwizard Tournament, which would be held at Hogwarts. It was said it was Dumbledore's idea. Restrictions was place around the Goblet of Fire and an age line was made. Why the ICW agreed to bring back the Triwizard Tournament was idiotic. Also why the age line? It was like asking an older student to put someone's name in it either the younger student wanted to, out of spite, or a plan to hurt them. Bernard knew Dumbledore was powerful, but even a powerful wizard like Dumbledore should've known how idiotic it was to put an age line while there were other methods to forbid underage students to enter the tournament.

Then an owl flew into his living room, dropping the letter on his lap. Sighing, Bernard took the letter and opened it. It was from work. Bernard knew right away the bank wanted him back to work like always. A two week vacation was probably enough for them to get him back to work.

"Dear Mister Dowd-Potter," Bernard read. "We want to informed you that you are needed back to work. Recently, a Curse-Breaker Armstrong gotten himself cursed in Little Hangleton, England and is at St.Mungos, but sadly, he didn't had enough experienced of handling such high level curses and barriers. Head of the Department of Unidentifiable Magical Objects, Charlotte Potter recommended you as you are proficient in high level curses and barriers considering your many achievements around the international wizarding world. We expect a letter back in the morning. Please meet me and Charlotte Potter at her office at twelve o'clock noon, sharp! Sincerely, Rulock, the Head Banker of Gringotts of America."

Bernard pursed his lips. It wasn't the first time Bernard helped the D.O.U.M.O. He knew he had a lot of qualifications than a normal curse-breaker would have. Even though he did had many job offers, but he still love being a curse-breaker. He got to travel and he got to bring Tim along at times. However, knowing his mother, he knew that it was serious since she needed his help. The Gingotts of America does work closely with D.O.U.M.O., since goblins do like magical artefacts.

Taking out his phone, Bernard texted his boyfriend. Bernard always let Tim know whenever he is leaving the country for work. It's always random when he comes back home, but whenever he does, he gets to have a date, which he was happy with.

Bernard: Had to get back to work tomorrow. Probably going to Britain. Want to join?

Tim: I would like to, but I have so many CEO meetings in the next few weeks. You know how they get during the holidays.

Bernard: I getcha! I'll bring you some wizard candies when I get home.

Tim: Can you get me those jellybeans? I really want to prank Dick with it.

Bernard: No prob. ;) Want the frogs too?

Tim: And some pumpkin pasties and cauldron cakes, plz. They're my favorite!

Bernard: Timmy, all of the wizarding desserts are your favorite.

Tim: And they're so good! Be careful out there! I'll miss you! When you get back, we're going on a Thanksgiving date and I'm paying!

Bernard: Yeah, yeah, Mister CEO. I'll miss you too. See you soon! Good luck with your meetings. Try not to drink too much coffee.

Tim: Yeah, not gonna happen, Mister Curse-Breaker.

Shaking his head, Bernard smiled as he put away his phone. He didn't waste time to reply back to his boss and informed his mother that he will be arriving tomorrow. Bernard waved his wand as a paper and quill appeared. He wrote down a list of things he needed to do, what to pack, and what spells to put on himself before he goes to England. The warding spell was on top of the list, since he always gets too much fan mail, marriage proposals, and other MACUSA departments wanting him to work for them. He made sure the only letters that went through was his mother, father, grandparents, and Tim. Anyone else would obviously be automatically turned away. Of course his mother was the same since she still does get fan mail and some marriage proposals too, so her wards were always up.

Bernard would've liked to add Uncle Sirius, but the thing was that Dumbledore told his mother to burn the letters in case if Voldemort wanted to go after them. Bernard was certain that Voldemort wouldn't go after the American Potters since he only target Harry and not them, but Bernard's mother did listen and burn the letters. She did regret it later on. Of course Bernard would like to add Harry too, but he did tried to sent him a letter one time, in his first year of Hogwarts, but Dumbledore sent him a letter saying that Sirius put wards to protect Harry. Bernard did tried again during summer and Dumbledore sent him a letter reminding him that he couldn't contact Harry. Eventually, Bernard did sent a letter to Uncle Sirius and who else would reply to him, but Dumbledore, telling him that Sirius was busy protecting Harry. Bernard was between seventeen and eighteen at the time when he sent those letters and he was getting fed up with Dumbledore's crap. As much as he wanted to sent another letter to Harry, but he knew the results. Dumbledore would just tell him he couldn't make contact with his only cousin.

As his to-do list was done, Bernard went upstairs and waved his wand again. Right away, his suitcases opened, filling his clothes and necessities. Once that was done, Bernard put his hands on his hips and nodded to himself. Now the packing was done, he just needed to go to town and buy some healing potions of all kinds and magical objects. Since it's in the middle of the night, the stores are closed, which means he'll have to buy them tomorrow.

Bernard knew he was going overboard with the potions and magical objects, but he didn't want to take the risk. After all, he is a Potter, which means trouble finds him and luck is never on his side.

Chapter Text

When Bernard got to his mother's office, his boss the goblin, Rulock was there. Bernard was already packed with two suitcases. One for clothes and important stuff, the other healing potions and magical object. Bernard quickly greeted his boss and his mother. Charlotte Potter smiled at him. Like his Uncle James, she had long messy hair, but it was in a bun and she had brown eyes with round glasses. They almost looked like twins. Without his dyed blonde hair, Bernard would totally look like Harry's older sibling, minus the messy hair and glasses. Although, Bernard does have round reading glasses, but only uses it if he's going to read all day.

"Ah, Curse-Breaker Dowd-Potter," Rulock said. "You've arrived."

Only at work, whenever he's in the Gringotts of America, Bernard was called Dowd-Potter, but to the other magical folk and everyone else just use Dowd instead. The only reason why the goblins use both surnames was because his mother didn't change her last name when she married his father. Even when they got divorced and got back together she still hasn't change it. Bernard didn't mind being called a Potter, since he is one by blood, but he's also a Black too.

"You said one of our own has gotten cursed?" Bernard asked. "and wanted me to go to England?"

"Yes," Rulock answered. "Mrs. Potter, please explain."

"As you were informed Curse-Breaker Armstrong was sent to St. Mungos," Charlotte said. "He went to Little Hangleton because some of the muggles had gotten hurt. He went there and said there was a shack hidden away. He didn't get too far because there were protective barrier charms that surrounded the shack and he apparently touched the decoration of the shack and gotten cursed. Curse-Breaker Armstrong is currently okay, but it's going to take a while for the healers to get rid of the curse. The curse is obviously from dark magic."

Bernard pursed his lips. "Did Curse-Breaker Armstrong had a picture of this shack?"

His mother nodded. "He does."

Charlotte gave him a photo. In the photo was a shack that was hidden away from the grass and trees. On the door was a snake impaled into it and the snake was decorated forming a large S. Bernard frowned. He knew a lot about Hogwarts since his mother went there and the S and a snake represent the Slytherin house. The same house that his mother was in at her time in school. From what his mother told him, usually pureblood wizards in Slytherin would flaunt over being in Slytherin and how pure their blood is.

"Did anyone own that shack?" Bernard questioned.

"Luckily, Curse-Breaker Armstrong did his research before he tried going inside," Rulock replied. "That shack belong to the Gaunt family. Their lineage could be traced back to Slytherin himself. However, due to his condition, the healers aren't allowing visitors and wouldn't let him and anyone sent any owls. Even for work."

Bernard's eyes widened. Bernard knew full well who the Gaunts were. After all, Ilvermorny was founded by a Gaunt, the descendant of Salazar Slytherin. The Gaunts of America ended with a witch. Considering the fact that there were Gaunts in Britain, where they were originally from. Bernard wasn't sure if the Gaunt line continued, but considering that there were no other Gaunts by name, the name probably ended with a witch as well. What year was the question, though.

"Did the Gaunts had any other relatives?" Bernard asked.

"Not that we know of," Rulock said.

Bernard nodded. He wondered if he could talk to the locals about the Gaunt shack, if there were people still alive at least. There has to be a distant relative of the Gaunt family. As much as Bernard would like to look into the Hogwarts records, but he knew Dumbledore wouldn't hesitate to kick him out, even before he step foot in the area. Also a relative of a Gaunt would help with the shack, since their magical signature would still linger

"I'll keep these then," Bernard put the pictures in his robes. "I'll see what's hiding in there. Probably a cursed object. I'll get rid of it."

"Bring the object back here and I'll examine if it's good to keep in the bank." Rulock ordered.

"I will."

"Good luck, Curse-Breaker Dowd-Potter."

"Oh, I'll need it."

With that Rulock apparated. Bernard sighed and his mother put a hand on his shoulder. The two hugged for a bit. When they let go, she ruffled his hair, which automatically became messy. Bernard rolled his eyes and flatten his hair. Even when someone messes with his hair or whenever he has bed hair, he looked like a typical Potter.

"Be careful, sweetie," Charlotte said.

"I will mom," Bernard smiled. "It's not the first time I did some curse-breaking stuff in England."

"I know, but after the Dark Mark, I am worried. I haven't heard anything in the papers, aside from the Triwizard Tournament coming back. All I know is that our president is also going to England. They're having a meeting with the Wizengamont this Friday. I heard Dumbledore is going to be there."

Bernard frowned. "Why? That sounds important."

Bernard wasn't sure, but he had a feeling something was going on in England ever since the Dark Mark appeared. After all Voldemort is a threat to all wizard kind. Bernard was sure Voldemort was still alive since there was no body. If Voldemort does regain power, he'll go after Harry first. If he succeeds his plans, he'll take over Britain and then the other wizarding countries.

"I have no clue," Charlotte said. "I wish I knew."

"Do you think Harry might be involved?" Bernard asked.

"Oh Merlin, I hope not," Charlotte answered. "He's too young to be involved. He's only fourteen."

Bernard nodded. He hoped Harry wasn't involved. If he was...Bernard would do anything in his power to make sure his baby cousin is safe. He would hate it if Harry was put endanger for someone's gain. However, Bernard did wanted to see Harry again. He hadn't seen his baby cousin for thirteen years. Even if he did tried to go to Hogwarts for a simple visit, he was sure Dumbledore would kick him out before he even step into the castle. Bernard did hoped to see Harry at the Quidditch World Cup, but he never got the chance.

However, since Dumbledore was going to have that Wizengamont meeting, that meant Bernard could go and see Harry, and Dumbledore wouldn't do anything about it. If Bernard was able to finished dealing with that curse before Friday, that would be great!

"You're thinking about breaking into Hogwarts, huh?" Charlotte questioned.

Bernard made a sheepish smile. "Mom, I was only exaggerating at the time. I wasn't really going to do it."

Charlotte raised a brow and Bernard sighed. "Okay, maybe a little."

Sighing, Charlotte chuckled. "Just try not to cause any trouble, sweetie."

"Mom, we're both Potters and Blacks, I think trouble finding us is a genetic trait."

Bernard remembered all the trouble he had somehow gotten himself in Ilvermorny. He could give Gotham a run for it's money and compared how much magical trouble he had gotten himself into every month. Some where even life threatening and yet he still survived. Even being a professional, highly respected, curse-breaker, he still had trouble finding him or trouble being created for him.

"Anyway, I have to go," Bernard said. "I'll see you later mom."

"Are you going to be staying at the Leaky Cauldron or 12 Grimmauld Place?" Charlotte asked.

Bernard shrugged. "I'll figured that part out when I get there eventually."

Charlotte sighed and shook her head as she smiled. Bernard grinned back as he apparated. He went to the nearest airport and got a one way ticket to London. When he got inside the airplane, he sat at his seat and turned on a movie. Bernard had been to 12 Grimmauld Place before. He was a child at the time before Aunt Lily and Uncle James died. Uncle Sirius was teaching him about the Black Family history and showed him around. He even met Kreacher. The house elf didn't like him upon first meeting because he didn't like the fact that Charlotte Potter married a muggle. Of course Bernard was nice to Kreacher, but the house elf still didn't like him, despite his mother always telling him to be nice to house elves.

Bernard crossed his arms. He'll probably have to stay in Grimmauld Place. As much as he liked to stay in the Leaky Cauldron, but he did wanted some privacy if things get out of hand. Also he didn't want to accidently hurt the guest staying there too. He'll have to deal with Kreacher. Bernard wasn't sure if Kreacher did tolerate him. However, he knew that since Uncle Sirius was taking care of Harry, he was sure that Sirius would at least stay in that house from time to time or at least use the house to raise Harry.

When the plane landed, Bernard apparated, the first thing he did was to go to Little Hangleton. Bernard knew he had just went through a seven hour flight and was very tired, but he needed to prepare himself. Even though he overpacked everything, but it was best to be safe. As Bernard appeared behind a tree and used his wand and tap his head. Instantly, Bernard's hair changed into it's original jet black color and he put on his round reading glasses. He walked around the little village. It was a nice village and there was a large mansion. It looked abandoned. While Bernard was walking, he walked near the edge of Little Hangleton. As he scanned the area, he noticed something in the distance. Frowning, Bernard walked closer. His eyes widened as he saw a familiar looking shack. Quickly, Bernard took out the photo.

A smile grew across Bernard's face as he saw the same embedded snake on the door. Bernard knew he was at the Gaunt Shack. With a deep breath, Bernard held out his wand and shot a simple. As the spell hit the shack, Bernard saw a protective shield around the shack as it absorbed the spell. The protective shield was almost like a diamond-like dome. Bernard smirked. He knew that spell right away. It was a combination of protective enchantments and charms. It depends on which one the user placed. From the looks of it, it looked like someone was hiding something and wanted to protect it. they're using high level protective charms and cursing a decoration in case if any witch or wizard fell or touch it. Luckily for Bernard, he had broke protection shields before and the one he was facing was no different.

"What are you doing late in this time of night, lad?" a voice spoke.

Gasping, Bernard put his wand away. Luckily, it was dark enough that his wand wasn't showing. Bernard turned and saw an old woman walking with her small terrier. She was obviously a no-maj since she was wearing no-maj clothing. However, Bernard knew he needed to keep his guard up, since she could be a magical in disguise. Bernard silently swear to himself that he forgot to put on the no-maj repellent charm.

"I was visiting my grandparents and saw this shack," Bernard explained. "I just wanted to take a closer look."

"Ah, the Gaunt Shack," The old woman said.

"You know of it?" Bernard asked.

The old woman snorted. "Know of it. My parents saw them."

Bernard frowned. "Them?"

"The Gaunts!" The old woman explained. "They used to live here. There was a man, his son, and his daughter. I don't know what happened to the man and his son, but his daughter married that spoiled bloke, Tom Riddle."

Now that was a name Bernard never heard of. From all of the people he met in England whenever he did his Curse-Breaker job, he had never met or heard anyone with the last name Riddle.

"Tom Riddle?" Bernard questioned. "Who are the Riddles?"

"They're some rich folk no one liked," The old woman shrugged. "They live in that mansion over there. The Gaunt girl and him suddenly ran off and got married, but the thing is that Riddle had a fiancé and left her for the Gaunt girl in the mid 20's. Then around seven or nine months later he ran back screaming how he was bewitched and taken. Then Riddle and his parents suddenly died."

Amortentia, Bernard thought. The most powerful love potion. That could happen, however there were other factors that Tom Riddle suddenly fell for the Gaunt witch. She could've use one of the Three Unforgivable. Either that or he just realized that she was the woman for him and freaked out that she was a witch. There were many possibilities. However that seven or nine month skip...in the mid 20's...if Bernard did his math correctly, the wizard Riddle, would've been born between 1925-1930. Around that age range, he knew Alfred Pennyworth was born around that time too. So that meant the two might've went to Hogwarts together.

"Just like that?" Bernard questioned.

The old woman nodded. "Yes, no one knew how they died. They believed the Riddle's gardener Frank did it, but there was no evidence."

Bernard smiled. "I see. I should get going. My grandparents would be expecting me home soon. It was nice talking to you."

The old woman nodded as she walked away with her dog. As she disappeared into her house, Bernard hid behind a tree. He had to admit, but this was the best information he had gotten. If Riddle was alive, that meant he had no idea that his shack was being used to hide a cursed object, but if Riddle was the one who did it...well Bernard wouldn't care less since it was his job to get rid of the curse. As Bernard transfigured his hair back to blonde, he apparated. It didn't took him long to be in front of 12 Grimmauld Place. Bernard made a sour expression as he walked up the steps, taking off his reading glasses. With a deep breath, he knocked on the door. It took almost a minute for the door to open. Bernard looked down as he saw the same house elf from long ago.

"The Mistress is not expecting guest," Kreacher said.

Bernard tried to refrain himself from rolling his eyes. He knew that Walburga Black died a long time ago as well as Regulus and Orion Black. Aside from Bernard, Uncle Sirius was the only one to inherit 12 Grimmauld Place. He didn't know how Orion Black died, but from what Uncle Sirius told him, Regulus was thought to be killed by Voldemort. Bernard only heard bad things about Regulus from Uncle Sirius, including the Death Eater part.

"Hi, Kreacher," Bernard greeted. "I don't know if you remembered me, but I'm Bernard Dowd, I'm Dorea Black's only grandson. I was wondering if I could stay here for the time being. I'm just doing my curse-breaker job and when I'm done, I'll be out of here. You wouldn't noticed if I'm here."

"Is that Misses Charlotte here?" Kreacher asked.

The way he spoke of his mother was in a venomous tone. Bernard knew that the whole Black family found out that his mother married his father, which wasn't a good thing. They didn't had a problem with Dorea Black because Charlus Potter is a pureblood. Of course his grandparents didn't mind his father, but the rest of his relatives didn't, except for the Potter's obviously.

"Nope, just me," Bernard assured him. "Grandma Dorea said I can stay here if I ever need to, so is that okay?"

Bernard hated lying to Kreacher, but it was the only way to get inside. He remembered how Kreacher was nice to his grandmother and not his mom and himself. He was only "nice" to him if Dorea told him to. Which wasn't fair, but it was something Bernard had to deal with. Even though Bernard did lied to the old lady that he was visiting his grandparents, but it was something he came up with on the spot. He didn't had time to make up a better story. He wished Grandma Dorea and Grandpa Charlus was here. They're currently traveling the world.

"Since Misses Dorea said you can stay, Mister Bernard shall stay," Kreacher said.

If Bernard could do a happy dance, he would. Kreacher let him inside and Bernard tried to keep a cool composure. Like what he remembered, the whole place was still a mess. Bernard knew he'll have to clean the guest room himself, but it was enough privacy for him to do his work. However...there was an eerie presence in the house. He felt sad and...angry? Bernard remembered having this feeling when he was a child, but he just thought the house was haunted. Now he was in here again...it felt like something was causing it. But what? He felt it before, but when? Uncle Sirius only told him that there is a library full of dark magic, but even Bernard knew that there were some dark magic that wasn't even that dark.

"Thank you Kreacher," Bernard smiled. "I'll...just sleep in the living room."

Kreacher nodded and went somewhere in the house. Bernard let out a sigh. He took out his wand and gave it a wave as he cast some cleaning spells in the living room, as well as the kitchen. It only took a few minutes for everything to be cleaned. Bernard took a look around the house. He ate a couple of bag of peanuts that he saved from the plane ride. Bernard wasn't tired because of jetlag, but he knew that since London was seven hours ahead of Gotham.

When Bernard got back to the living room, he sat on the couch. Bernard took out his phone, called the number, and put it on speaker. He knew it was probably early, but he didn't care. He needed Alfred's help. Besides, Tim didn't know Alfred is a wizard and Alfred made him swore not to tell. Luckily, he didn't make him swore on his magic, though. However, Bernard still kept his promise since Alfred was like a grandfather to him. Although, Bernard had to admit, he did fanboyed a bit when he found out Tim's butler was the famous wizard, Alfred Pennyworth. Tim and the rest of the Wayne family didn't understand why, but never questioned it.

"Hello?" a familiar voice spoke.

"Alfred, it's me, Bernard," Bernard said. "I need to ask you something. It's for my Curse-Breaker job."

"What can I assist you, Mister Bernard?" Alfred asked.

"Do you know anyone at Hogwarts with the last name Riddle?" Bernard questioned.

"Why, yes, I do." Alfred answered. "I didn't had any classes with him, but he did tutor me and from what I heard from my upperclassmen, he is very smart and handsome. His name is Tom Marvolo Riddle."

"Is he alive?"

"I don't know. He disappeared after he graduated. Last I heard he tried to get a job for the Defense Against the Dark Arts, but he was declined."

Well, that wasn't that helpful. Bernard knew Alfred always know everything, but there were times that even Alfred himself wouldn't know anything. Bernard wished to find out who Tom Marvolo Riddle was. If he could somehow locate him, he could ask about the shack and see if he was the one who was hiding a cursed object or not.

Bernard nodded. "Okay. Thanks Alfred. I'll call you if I need anymore help."

Alfred chuckled. "Anytime Mister Bernard. I'll see you soon at Thanksgiving."

"Yeah, you too."

Then Bernard hung up the phone. Tom Marvolo Riddle? The Gaunt witch probably named him after the father. Since Riddle is a Gaunt, which meant he was in Slytherin, a half blood, and a parselmouth. Bernard sat down and use his wand to write the letters of Riddle's full name. As much as he wanted to go to sleep, but he couldn't. He was still jetlag, since he just got to Britain. Bernard played around the names, while he thought of a plan. He didn't know why he played the letters around. He only played with his magic whenever he was thinking in his curse-Breaking plans. However, even though he did wanted to confront Riddle, if he was alive. Curse-Breakers don't really find the culprits of whoever casted the curse, that's always aurors, but there will be times that curse-breakers will catch the culprit. For Bernard's case, usually ninety-nine percent of the time, he does find the culprit, but for now, Bernard knew that removing the curse object was more important. He could figured the rest out later.

As he played with the letters, he noticed the V, O, and L, were going with the D, L, and E. Bernard went pale and shook his head. No...this couldn't be happening. He moved more of the letters, rearranging them. Once the letters were arranged, his eyes widened as he read what the name become:

I am Lord Voldemort.

Bernard dropped his wand as the name disappeared. Tom Marvolo Riddle is...Voldemort?! That meant...the Gaunt Shack belonged to Voldemort. That meant he was the one who put the curse and protective barriers around the shack. That meant Voldemort is really alive...probably barely. Harry was probably endangered. Then Bernard's eyes widened. What if Harry was already is?

Merlin! What did he got himself into?!

Chapter Text

"Kreacher!" Bernard called.

Bernard couldn't believed it. He only just got here, still recovering from jetlag, and this happened. Bernard knew he'll eventually have to tell Alfred the news that his upperclassmen is Voldemort of all people. Bernard could only guessed where Voldemort could be hiding, but he didn't want to risk it. After all, he needed to figured out how to get rid of that curse from that shack. Bernard knew how powerful Voldemort was. Will he need backup? Maybe, but for now, before he gets into that shack, he needed to be careful first. He was hoping it was a something he knew he could deal with, but this was different. If Bernard played his cards right, he might be able to figured everything out in a week or a week and a half. Enough time to get back before Thanksgiving holiday. It almost felt like his abilities as a Curse-Breaker was being tested.

"Mister Bernard called Kreacher?" the house elf asked.

Bernard nodded. "Yes." he crouch down. "Kreacher, I know Regulus was a Death Eater, but did he told you anything before he died?"

The only reason Bernard asked was because he was told Regulus was a Death Eater. His death was always a mystery to Bernard. Yes, there was a possibility that Voldemort killed him, but he wanted to ask one person who knew him well and that would be the house elf. How he knew that? Uncle Sirius told him. Also, Bernard was sure that if he knew more about Regulus as a Death Eater, he might find something more about what the Gaunt Shack.

"Why does a filthy half-blood like Mister Bernard needed to know?" Kreacher questioned.

Ah, there it is! Bernard thought. He knew it was too good to be true. However, he did noticed how defensive Kreacher was when he asked. He wondered if something did happened to Regulus at his time as a Death Eater. He knew Uncle Sirius never really talked about Regulus unless Bernard asked and how Regulus was the perfect child. However, despite all of that, Kreacher probably might know something and Uncle Sirius told him that Regulus often spent time with Kreacher than anyone else in the family.

"Because I'm dealing with a curse that was created by Voldemort," Bernard answered.

Kreacher blinked. "A curse?"

Bernard nodded. "Yes, a curse. It's at the Gaunt Shack at Little Hangleton. All I know is that there is tons of protective barriers and curse to protect that curse. One of my fellow curse-breakers in America got cursed, but luckily he's alive. I just want to know if Regulus had experienced or seen these types of curses before he died. The more I know, I will be able to get rid of that curse."

Bernard could've swore he saw hope in Kreacher's eyes. He wasn't sure if he should be worried or not. It just made him more on guard than ever. Bernard had his wand ready in case if Kreacher wanted to harm him. Kreacher never caused him physical harm as a child, but he was sure it was because Grandma Dorea was there. Now Bernard was a grown adult, Kreacher would have reasons to harm him.

"Kreacher will be right back," the house elf said as he left the living room.

It didn't took long for Kreacher to come back. He was carrying a glass jar that had a locket. Bernard raised a brow. Why a locket of all things? Does it had to do with the Gaunt Shack? Bernard held the jar and took the locket out. His eyes widened as he saw an S on the locket. This was probably Slytherin's locket. Bernard placed his hand on the locket, feeling the magic inside. It almost felt like another person was in there, but at the same time, it was dark and heavy.

"A horcrux," Bernard muttered.

Why did Voldemort made a horcrux? Bernard thought. Of all things dark magic, Voldemort went too deep into it. Why a horcrux of all things? Why did Kreacher has a horcrux in Grimmauld Place? How come Sirius didn't even noticed?! What does this horcrux had to do with Regulus? What does it have to do with the Gaunt Shack?! Does the Gaunt Shack has a horcrux? Was this locket a cause of Regulus's death? The more Bernard thought about that last part, the more Bernard wondered if it did.

Bernard had dealt with horcruxes before. He was only a rookie Curse-Breaker at six months when he dealt with a horcrux. It was the time after he was starting to get recognition as a curse-breaker. It was rare for a rookie like him to get noticed. All Bernard wanted was just do the job that he enjoyed. The second time he dealt with another horcrux was last year and at that time, there were three horcruxes. Now he had to deal with another horcrux. Bernard knew the effects of a horcrux and how to deal with this type of dark magic. Horcruxes were rare, but he knew how to end it. However, as much as he wanted to end the horcrux, he needed to know how many where there first. Bernard knew he should start with the locket first. He'll probably need to call Alfred if he knew anything about Tom Riddle or noticed something during school.

"Kreacher, I know how to destroy this," Bernard said. "I don't know how or why you have this horcrux in this house, but before I do that, I need you to tell me now."

Kreacher nodded. "Master Regulus found out what the dark lord was doing and wanted to stop him. He went to the cave where the dark lord took Kreacher..."

The Kreacher told him what happened. Bernard listen intently and took notes as Kreacher told him the story. It turned out that Voldemort made Kreacher drank a potion-a Emerald Potion. Kreacher went into detailed about the effects of the potion, which Bernard wrote down everything. After Kreacher drank the potion, Voldemort left him to die, but Voldemort obviously never owned a house elf and didn't know how apparition was different for house elf than humans. Kreacher went back to Regulus and told him everything. Regulus went to the cave, drank the potion, and switched the locket with a fake one. He told Kreacher not to tell anyone what happened and then died by the inferi.

To be honest, Bernard never expected this. He always thought that Regulus died because he just got in too deep with Voldemort and for being a Death Eater. Now he knew the truth...Regulus was a brave and selfless person who was willingly to protect the people he love even when he realized he couldn't escape from being a Death Eater. Regulus's last wish was to destroy this horcrux. Luckily for his uncle, his nephew is an experienced curse-breaker and had dealt with horcruxes before. Bernard will make sure that both Regulus and Kreacher will be at peace when he destroyed the locket. However, Bernard wished he was prepared on dealing with a horcrux. He had everything he needed to deal with high level curses, but a horcrux was something that didn't crossed his mind. For someone who had dealt with horcruxes twice, Bernard was stupid enough not to think it might happen again. Bernard knew there were usually three ways to destroy a horcrux;

1. The Killing Curse.

2. Fiendfyre.

3. Basilisk venom.

Bernard had used the Killing Curse before. Not on a person, but he did when he did his first horcrux hunting. He had to hunt down a horcruxes when he was a rookie. It was quick, easy, and nothing happened to the object after the soul was gone. Fiendfyre, Bernard had used it in his second horcrux hunt after he got so much recognition from around the world. At the time, it was difficult to control and somehow Bernard was able to manage not to have the Fiendfyre go out of control. It took a lot out of him at the time and Bernard swore he'll never use that dark magic again, but considering the fact that Harry is endangered, he will.

Now for the basilisk venom, Bernard did had a little bit of it, but it was running low and he wasn't sure if it's enough, since he didn't know how many horcruxes Voldemort made. Bernard had a feeling that the Gaunt Shack might have a horcrux in there. However, one drop of the venom can kill a horcrux. Even if a blade is coated with the venom, it will work. However a drop of venom works differently than a blade being coated by venom. After the venom is dropped on the horcrux and when the object stops being it's host, the object is cloaked in basilisk venom. For safety precautions, if the object is wearable, to get rid of the venom, it needs to either be purified or use phoenix tears.

However, during Bernard's experienced on dealing with four horcruxes, there were other means to destroy them;

4. Blood magic

Blood magic can be use for both dark and light magic, depending on the situation. For a horcrux, dark magic will be the option. Even though it's common knowledge to use light magic against dark magic, but not all light magic can be effective, even for a horcrux. Since a horcrux can be destroyed with dark means, using dark against dark is the option. Nothing happens to the object after the horcrux is gone.

The other option to destroy a horcrux will be;

5. Purification

Either by magic or by a ritual. It's the only light magic that can work on a horcrux. However, it's rarely used because it's a high level magic. It takes a lot of understanding and process to do the magic. Bernard had done purification before and it was a process. Casting the spells, he didn't mind, but the ritual was difficult. However, since the horcrux is an object, an ancient artifact at that, it was best to make sure nothing happens to it.

The last option was;

6. The person who made the horcrux can refers the magic - Not going to happen, obviously because Voldemort.

Dealing with horcruxes that were objects is easy, even if the object has a curse with it, with caution, the horcrux object can be destroyed. If the horcrux was a living being...it's tricky. There is a fifty-fifty chance that the living being will survive the extraction. Bernard didn't want to deal with that. He had a possibility that if Voldemort did had a living being as a horcrux, it would probably be a pet or a fellow Death Eater. If it was a victim...Bernard didn't want to think about that part. However...if the horcrux ended up being an innocent human being, Bernard would do in his power to make sure that person stays alive.

"Thank you for telling me this, Kreacher," Bernard said. "I know what to do, but there are some supplies I do need. Do you want to help me?"

Kreacher nodded. "Kreacher will."

Bernard smiled. "First, I need you to find newspapers of Hogwarts and Harry Potter from the last thirteen years. After that, I need you to go to Knockturn Alley and try to find information where I could find some basilisk venom."

"What will Mister Bernard do?" Kreacher asked.

"I am going to locate if there are many more of these horcruxes," Bernard explained. "Then, I'll destroy the soul inside of the locket. It's a precious artifact anyway. It'll be a shame if it got destroyed. This will take me all day, but the results will be worth it. Then tomorrow, we'll go to the cave."

Bernard would've like to make a potion to counter the Emerald Potion, but he's not a healer. Bernard only knew the basics of healing. He knew how to make a basic healing potions and simple cures from school, but he didn't want to risk it. From what Kreacher told him, after he drank the potion, he was very thirsty and tried to drink from the water, but the infini almost got him. Bernard guessed that the potion is both a poison and a healing factor. It even caused intense thirst and drinking from the water caused the infini to wake. He wondered if just bringing regular water would help? Besides, it seemed like water is the cure.

Kreacher frowned. "Mister Bernard wants to go to the cave?"

Bernard nodded. "Yes. After all, there is something that belonged to Regulus there."

Bernard knew what he was doing was probably a death sentence, but he wanted Kreacher to have something that belonged to Regulus and that fake locket was the one that Regulus made. Besides, from what Uncle Sirius told him, Kreacher did cared a lot about Regulus, so he was sure that Kreacher would like to have something that belonged to his beloved master.

"Is Mister Bernard going to sleep first?" Kreacher questioned.

Bernard blinked by that question. To be honest, the didn't expect Kreacher to ask that question. The house elf pretty much ignored him when he got here. Bernard looked at the time and it was three in the morning and he was still wide awake. Then again, Bernard just got here. It was like nine at night in Gotham.

"Don't worry about me," Bernard said. "I'll sleep later. Oh and don't tell anyone. It's a secret between you and me."

Besides, he'll probably need some coffee, but he'll be fine...Oh Merlin, Tim was rubbing off on him. Is this what he get for dating someone who's blood is just coffee? Bernard made a mental note to make sure he gave Tim a sleeping potion when he gets back. Knowing Tim being Red Robin and all, Bernard would like his boyfriend have a good night sleep.

"Kreacher will do what Mister Bernard told him," With that Kreacher apparated.

Bernard nodded to himself and got to work. He waved his wand and opened his suitcase where he had all of his supplies. As he use his wand to get his supplies out, he moved the furniture to make room. Once everything was cleared, Bernard sat on the floor and pulled out his cauldron. He took out all of his ingredients. Bernard knew what he was doing for this type of tracking potion. This particular tracking potion lets him track objects that was casted by the user. It will give him multiple locations if the user casted the same spell. Since a horcrux is performed by splitting one's soul and placing them into an object, it will be the same effect if the user made multiples. However, he needed to make the potion strong enough to give him the exact locations of these horcruxes.

The first thing Bernard did was crushing Angel's Trumpet carefully. Bernard knew this plant was poisonous, but when done right in potions, it won't kill the person who drinks it. He crushed it until it becomes a mushy liquid. As he put in the crushed plant in his cauldron, he put in three cups of dragon blood and seven strings of unicorn hair. After that he put in an eye of newt, a dash of grinded Occamy eggshells, and the juice of a sage. Then Bernard used the Erumpent horn and sliced it in half. He scooped up the contents in it and put it in the cauldron. Lastly, Bernard used the roots of a snowdrop flower and it's petals. With a wave of his wand, Bernard stirred the potion and put it in the vial.

A smile grew across Bernard's face. The potion was clear now, but after three hours or so, the potion will turn red. The darker the red, the powerful the potion was to track the horcrux down. Bernard made himself some coffee, Tim's Death Wish coffee to be exact. When he was done, Bernard made a little brunch. While he ate, Kreacher came back with tons of newspaper of the Daily Prophet and other papers as well.

"I brought Mister Bernard the newspapers," Kreacher said.

Bernard smiled. "Thank you Kreacher. Did you find anything about the basilisk venom?"

Kreacher nodded. "Kreacher snuck into Hogwarts. Kreacher has friends working there. They told Kreacher that they heard from students that Harry Potter fought a giant snake. It happened in Harry Potter's second year."

Bernard froze as his eyes widened. "What. The. Fuck?! Do they knew why?"

"Kreacher doesn't know. They said the dark lord was involved."

Merlin, why is there a basilisk in the school?! Why did his baby cousin found an ancient chamber and fought a basilisk at age twelve?! Why is Voldemort involved with this?! Why is he hearing about this now?! Bernard really didn't want to believe it, but considering that he hadn't heard from Harry and Sirius, but only got letters from Dumbledore. He just wondered how did it all happen. Why didn't Dumbledore closed the school and find the basilisk himself? There were so many questions roaming in his mind that Bernard really wanted to punch the headmaster. However, Bernard knew he'll eventually get those answers when he sees Harry. All he knows is that the basilisk skeleton is in that Chamber of Secrets and he needs to restock on his basilisk venom.

"Good job, Kreacher," Bernard said. "We'll go to Hogwarts this Friday. Dumbledore would be at the Wizengamont meeting then. We have plenty of time to get the venom." then he gestured to the food. "I made us some brunch. Have some. I do think you deserve a break and a reward for your hard work."

Kreacher looked at him and back at the food. Slowly, Kreacher sat at the table and begun to eat. The house elf didn't say anything. Bernard assumed that it was probably his cooking was bad. While Bernard drank his coffee, he read through the papers since the death of his aunt and uncle. Nothing much aside from the celebration of Voldemort's death. Bernard flipped through another paper and he froze as he read the headline:

Sirius Black sent to Azkaban!!

Bernard gasped. He read on the article as it told that people saw Sirius Black killed thirteen people around him and killed Peter Pettigrew. Bernard knew that name. He never met Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew, but he knew who they were and what they looked like thanks to the photos. As Bernard read on, it just said that Sirius went straight into Azkaban. There was nothing of a trail. There has to be papers about the trail. Bernard flipped through the papers to try to find a trail, but nothing. All in the papers said that Sirius Black betrayed Lily and James Potter to Voldemort and killed Peter Pettigrew. Bernard shook his head. This had to be a lie. Sirius would never do that. Also in the papers, it said they only found a finger of Pettigrew and no body. If there is no body, Pettigrew had to be alive.

Bernard's eyes widened. If Sirius was in Azkaban...what happened to Harry? Harry should've been living with him and his parents. That's what the will of Aunt Lily and Uncle James said. If Sirius couldn't take care of Harry for some reason, guardianship would go to the Dowd family. Then where was Harry? Who was raising him? Bernard knew that aside from him and his parents, the only other relative Harry had was Aunt Lily's sister, Petunia Dursley, but Petunia hated magic. Aunt Lily made sure in her will that Petunia didn't had custody of Harry. There was no way they gave her guardianship to raise Harry...did they? 

Licking his dry lips, Bernard skimmed through the papers as he went on year by year. He noticed that after a few years, people stop talking about the famous The-Boy-Who-Lived. The papers don't talk about Harry until his first year at Hogwarts when people saw and noticed him. There were pictures of Harry being spotted at the Leaky Cauldron. In the picture, Bernard noticed Harry has Aunt Lily's face and eyes, but everything was from Uncle James. From what the papers said, Harry was wearing no-maj clothing that were too big on him. Of course there was nothing wrong wearing no-maj clothing, since Bernard always wear them, but from the photos...it looked like Harry hadn't eaten for weeks. He looks malnourished.

"What happened to you, Harry?" Bernard asked himself.

Bernard pursed his lips. On the picture showed a photo of eleven year old Harry walking with a giant and looking awed at everything he saw. Bernard was concern. A bit too concern. Why is Harry acting like he just discovered magic for the very first time? Bernard knew magic was amazing, but from the pictures...it looked like this was Harry's first time. The reaction reminded him of how Bernard showed Tim around. It was the same thing!

The only thing Bernard could guessed that Petunia and her family would be the ones who raised Harry. It was the only solution Bernard could think of. Harry being malnourished and wearing clothes too big for him. Also in his pictures, it looked like he had tape on his glasses. If Dumbledore was the one who put Harry in an abusive household and didn't follow the will of Aunt Lily and Uncle James, Dumbledore could face legal issues.

"What's going on?" Bernard muttered to himself. "Why am I getting more questions than answers?!"

He looked through the papers again. One was about the break in at Gringotts, the other was about Harry Potter meeting Gilderoy Lockhart. Then on the next paper was about how Harry and his friend discovered how Lockhart was a fake. That news Bernard did heard of because a lot of curse-breakers were talking about him. Bernard never dwelled on that news either. As Bernard kept looking, he saw another newspaper about Sirius.

Sirius Black escaped from Azkaban!!

Now that was something Bernard wanted to know how that happened. His mother told him that it was difficult to escape from Azkaban. There were dementors and you can't apparate from Azkaban. So unless Sirius had another way of doing it, Bernard would like to know.

As Bernard looked into more of the papers, he only saw the current ones about the Triwizard Tournament, the Quidditch World Cup, and the Dark Mark. Bernard sighed. As much as he didn't know what was going on with the British wizarding world and at Hogwarts, he really needed answers. However, for now, he needed to focus on important matters:

Horcrux hunting.

Bernard set his plate in the sink and washed it. As soon as he was done, he went over to his potion and saw it was dark blood red. A smirk grew across his face. This was perfect. The potion would be powerful enough to track down the souls, even if they were in tiny fragments and it's exact location. Bernard use his wand and gave it a flick. A projection a map of the world appeared. Bernard took out the locket from it's glass casing and set it down. He poured the potion on the locket and Bernard waved his wand. In an instant the locket glowed as beams of light cast itself onto the map. Bernard crossed his arms. On the map showed six dot of lights. As he flicked his wand, the lights revealed only four objects, but the other two didn't. The four objects was a locket, a ring, a cup, and a diadem. With another flick, the lights revealed which place the horcruxes were in. Aside from the horcrux with him, the rest were in Gringotts, the Gaunt Shack, The Riddle Mansion, and Hogwarts. The sixth was Gotham.

"So the Gaunt Shack does have a horcrux," Bernard whispered.

Now he thought about it, it made a lot of sense. The Gaunt Shack was highly guarded in case if anyone finds out Voldemort has a horcrux. That meant Bernard needed to be extra careful when he breaks the barrier. He knew what spell to break that barrier, but since that ring is inside...he didn't know what else would wait for him there.

Then, Bernard turned to the last two lights. Lips pursed, Bernard knew why it didn't revealed what the horcruxes was. They're living beings. Was it an animal or human? Was it Voldemort's pet, Death Eater, or a victim? However, there was one thing Bernard didn't understand. Why Gotham? If Voldemort was sighted in Gotham, all of the no-maj borns living there, even Scarecrow and Poison Ivy would panic since Gotham was the only place no witch or wizard ever go. Why would a horcrux be in Gotham in the first place? Bernard tried to look more into the map to see where in Gotham it was mainly located, but the horcrux was moving around.

Bernard knew that Gotham would be the last place to look. He knew that he would have to involve the goblins at Gringotts since there's a horcrux in one of the vaults. That wouldn't be a problem since all curse-breakers from each country do work together when it's necessary and the goblins don't have a problem with international curse-breakers asking to get into a vault anyway. It would be different if a random wizard wanted to get into someone's vault. A curse-breaker has the authority to do it as long as they get permission from any goblin. It doesn't matter if it's the head of the bank, any goblin would understand that a curse-breaker with an assignment to do, must do their assignment, and complete it. Any other profession like an auror or a high authority like the minister or president would have to send a letter and meet up with the head of Gringotts to get permission. 

Six horcruxes, why? Bernard thought he was going to deal with two or three, but six? That was too much. Voldemort's soul is damaged. Bernard knew that after a third or fourth horcrux was made, the person starts to loose their humanity and driven into madness. It's a twisted way to become immortal, but there were other factors - good factors to become immortal than using dark magic. The Flamels done it. How they did it? Bernard could only guessed it was a mix of light and dark magic. Bernard didn't understand why Voldemort would use a dangerous method than doing other methods that was safer. Maybe he could ask Alfred about Riddle and see if he knew something about him. Maybe he could ask his mom.

"Dammit, Voldemort," Bernard cursed. "What are you really planning?!"

Then Bernard silently use a transfiguration spell to change the map into a gem with a chain. Bernard put the necklace on. He lifted up the locket as the gem grew brighter. Bernard smirked to himself. Now the map was ready to detect nearby horcruxes, Bernard knew what he needed to do next.

With a deep breath, Bernard took out his waved and moved the furniture around some more, making sure he had more room. As soon as he was fine with the space he made for himself, Bernard waved his wand.

"Accio, chalk!" Bernard said.

A piece of chalk came out of his suitcase and into Bernard's hand. Smiling to himself, Bernard got onto his knees and drew a circle. He made few more circles in the lines, erased the lines inside, and drew a rune for each one. Then he made a star, a sun, and the moon. The moon was on the bottom, almost touching the line, the sun was above it and the star was inside the sun. Bernard placed the locket in the middle of the star and stepped out of the ritual circle. Bernard made a barrier around him, so Kreacher wouldn't be able to interfere and the backlashed of the horcrux won't hurt him. Bernard nodded to himself. He knew it was ready.

Bernard took out a gem. It was a silver gem, which was almost made out of a unicorn horn. Bernard crushed the gem. He could feel the gem shards piercing into his skin as it mixes with the liquefied horn. When the drops of the unicorn horn mix with his blood lands on the marked circle, the liquid cloaks itself over the lines as it completely covered the lines. The ritual circle glowed and lightning sprouted out from the lines. Bernard pursed his lips as he squeezed the crushed gem harder. With his other hand, Bernard activate the runs. The runs glowed as a glowing white light, almost like fire hits the locket.

Then Bernard started the incantation. As he said the words, the locket opened. He heard a hissing sound coming from it and a smokey figured of a snake-like man without a nose. Bernard knew right away it was the soul of Voldemort. Bernard spoke the words louder and louder as the smokey snake-man tried to get away. Then the silver lightning and fire became blue as the soul screamed louder. Bernard put all his power into the ritual. He knew that if he failed, he would have to start all over again, and that was one thing he didn't want. Then the blue fire wrapped itself around the soul and the locket. The lights did the same. The fire and lights sprouted out into soft glitter-like lights. The locket was on the floor and the ritual circle stopped glowing. Blinking a few times, Bernard wiped the sweat from his forehead as he walked over the locket. He muttered some spells, making sure the locket was fully purified. A smile grew across his face.

"Mister Bernard...destroyed the locket?" a voice asked.

Bernard turned and Kreacher was there, peeking from the kitchen. He didn't realized the house elf was watching him the whole entire time. Now Bernard thought of it, how wouldn't he not noticed when Bernard had silver and blue lights coming from the living room.

"Yes," Bernard nodded. "It's done. The horcrux is destroyed. Now we have five more to go."

Kreacher blinked. "You've completed Master Regulus's wish."

"I wouldn't let Uncle Regulus died in vain," Bernard said.

Kreacher stared at him. "You called Master Regulus, Uncle."

Bernard chuckled. "Well, he is my uncle, after all."

Ever since Kreacher told him about what really happened to Uncle Regulus, Bernard had a new respect for his uncle. Yes, he knew he never considered Regulus as family because of what Sirius told him and he was sure that there were some truths for that, but at the end of the day, Uncle Regulus did what was right. Regulus knew he was going to die and betrayed Voldemort to get rid of the horcrux and protect his family. Betraying someone like Voldemort takes a lot of courage to do that and Uncle Regulus had earned Bernard's respect.

"What will Mister Bernard do to the locket?" Kreacher questioned.

Bernard shrugged. "Don't know. I'll figured it out."

To be honest, Bernard didn't even wanted the locket. It belongs to Slytherin's descendant, but that wouldn't work because Voldemort is the only descendant. Maybe he could give it to Hogwarts or Ilvermorny. Probably Gringotts? They probably would like a rare artifact.

"What will Mister Bernard do now?" Kreacher asked.

Looking at the time, it was eight in the evening. Bernard didn't realized how much time had passed. As much as Bernard would like not to skip a meal, but he was tired and doing all of that ritual and purification process worn him out. Also he hadn't go any sleep since he got here.

"I'm going to get some sleep," Bernard yawned. "We need to get the fake locket anyway."

Kreacher looked at him. "Is Mister Bernard sure he wanted to get the fake locket?"

Bernard looked at the house elf. He wasn't sure why Kreacher was questioning his decisions for. Did he do something wrong? Bernard did told the house elf he will get the fake locket for him. He knew how much Kreacher cared for Uncle Regulus. Besides, Bernard didn't know how much of Uncle Regulus's belongings was still in this place. It was best for Kreacher had something that he could hang on to and carry around with him.

Bernard smiled. "I'm sure. Don't worry about me, Kreacher."

Bernard could've swore that Kreacher didn't looked convinced. He wasn't sure if it was just him, but he looked...worried? Bernard shook that thought away. Impossible. Kreacher hates half-bloods like him. The house elf called him a filthy half-blood many times whenever he and his family visits. He even called him that today, unless Kreacher finally remembered that he's the grandson of Dorea Black.

"Good night, Kreacher," Bernard said. "I'll see you in the morning."

With that, Bernard went over to the couch. He didn't bother putting the furniture back to it's place. He was too tired to do that. With a flick of his wand, Bernard shut the lights and laid down. As he closed his eyes, the last thing he thought he saw in the darkness was Kreacher's shadow pulling the covers over him...Yep, Bernard was a hundred percent sure he was hallucinating and was very sleep deprived.

Chapter Text

When Bernard woke up, the first thing he wanted to do was to skip breakfast and go straight to curse-breaking, but Kreacher made breakfast for him and Bernard didn't want to refuse a nice breakfast from Kreacher, so he ended up eating it. Kreacher made him pancakes with bacon, and eggs. It was a hearty breakfast. When Bernard was done, he filled a few bottles of water, just in case if the potion gets too much for him. Bernard wasn't sure what would happened, but he wanted to be prepared. As soon as Bernard got everything he needed, he walked over to Kreacher, who was finishing washing the dishes.

"Okay, Kreacher," Bernard said. "Take me to the cave."

Kreacher nodded. "Yes, Mister Bernard."

Then Kreacher apparated him to the cave. It only took seconds for Bernard to be at his destination. The cave was next to the seashore. Bernard took out his wand and muttered some spells. Right away he detected that the cave was heavily guarded as well and had protection charms. Bernard remembered from what Kreacher told him, blood was the only way to get inside.

"Does Mister Bernard need to use Kreacher's blood?" Kreacher asked.

Bernard shook his head. "No, I'm going to use my own. Kreacher you stay here and keep watch."

"Yes, Mister Bernard."

Then Bernard use his wand to draw blood on his arm. He winced as he let the blood dropped on the outside cavern rocks. With that, Bernard stepped inside the cave. He didn't felt anything that would harm him. There was a lake in front of him and across from him was a small pillar-like stand with a bowl on top.

"Lumos," Bernard whispered.

As his wand lit up, he could see an outline of an invisible boat. The same one that Kreacher said. With a deep breath, Bernard hesitantly stepped onto the boat. He could feel the boat automatically drifted itself to the other side of the lake. Bernard remembered the plan he made for himself...or t least follow the rules of this cave. Drink the potion, get the fake locket, drink water he brought with him, don't drink the water from this very lake, and go back. Even though it sounded so simple, but Bernard knew it wasn't. This was the wizarding world after all. A simple plan may turned out to be complicated.

When Bernard got to the other side, he stepped out of the boat. He walked over to the stand and saw the Emerald Potion. Like it's name, it was like the other of emerald gems. It almost reminded him of Aunt Lily's eyes. With a deep breath, Bernard took a scup from the side and dipped it. The potion went into the shell as Bernard brought it up to him. Out of all the insane things Bernard has done in his life as a curse-breaker, this was one of them.

With a deep breath, Bernard drank the potion. As he swallowed it, the potion burned in his throat to his stomach. Slowly, the pain ached inside his stomach. Bernard drank the second time and this time more pain burned inside of him. Slowly, he was starting to see his worst and fearful memories. His throat was becoming dry and he was getting thirsty. Shaking his head, Bernard drank again and again. Bernard coughed and fell onto his knees, clenching the dirt underneath him.

The memories kept popping up. The memories of when he and other people were kidnapped because of a cult. Bernard used to be the victim of the Children of Dionysus at the time. Tim saved him before he was used as a sacrifice. It was the only time he felt fear because Bernard knew he could get out of the situation by apparating, but he didn't do that. At the time...he was scared and there was the Statue of Secrecy too. He knew that if he exposed himself as a wizard...he would be in trouble with the wizarding law. Bernard didn't even had his wand on him at the time because he forgot he left it home. Also...he was even scared at the time of how if Tim him doing magic, Tim wouldn't accept him as a wizard. Funny how these memories was able to strike fear into Bernard than all of the adventures he got in school.

Bernard slapped himself, trying to erase those scary memories. As much as he hated remembering that time, but he knew he needed to keep drinking. Bernard pointed his wand at the cup.

"Aquamenti," he croaked.

Nothing.

No water appeared.

"Shit," Bernard cursed.

He should've known it wouldn't work, but Bernard did tried a spell. With a deep breath, Bernard slowly got up and drank again, again, and again. He didn't kept track how many times he did. Half of his mind was telling him to keep drinking it, while the other was making him remember his memories. The basin was now halfway gone. Bernard took out a water bottle and drank it. Eyes widened, he spat the water out. The water now tasted like it hadn't been cleaned. Almost like sewer water. Bernard felt like he wanted to throw up. He thought bringing his own water would work, but it seemed Voldemort thought of that ahead.

"Fuck," Bernard said. "Dammit."

Bernard stared at the water behind him. A part of him wanted to go over there and get a drink. Another part of him didn't wanted him to. Bernard tried to cleared his mind as he could, taking slow and deep breaths, but it wasn't working. The pain inside of him hurt and the memories of that day haunted him. Bernard drank again, but this time he almost spit it out. He swallowed it and groaned. He wasn't sure if he should keep doing this or not.

Just drink some water, a voice spoke in his mind, one drink of the water wouldn't hurt.

"Shut up," Bernard growled.

Bernard drank the potion. Tears filled in his eyes as it streamed down from his cheeks. The pain was building up even worst. His throat was so dry that his mind wanted him to drink the water behind him, but Bernard knew better. He didn't wanted to ended up like Uncle Regulus. He didn't want to die without the people knowing what happened to him. Most of all, he didn't want to leave the people he love behind.

Coughing, Bernard took out his water bottle. Despite it not being in good use, he opened it, and chugged it. He didn't care it tasted gross now. He needed something to drink. Once his throat wasn't as dry as it was before, he drank the potion. Bernard groaned as he drank the potion again and drank his water bottle. He kept drinking from his water bottle after he drank the potion. Each time he drank from bringing his own source of water, he felt like he was going to be sick.

As Bernard kept drinking the potion, he could see a speck of gold. Eyes widened and a weak smile grew across his face. The fake locket. He was almost there. Bernard tried to remember why he was in this cave and why he was doing this. It was for Kreacher, so that way he would have something to remember Regulus. Yes, Bernard was in extreme pain, but Bernard knew he couldn't let Kreacher down. He couldn't let any of his love ones down. He wasn't that kind of person to give up that easily.

Bernard kept drinking and drinking. No matter how much pain he was in and how many horrible memories he was experiencing, he kept on drinking. When Bernard drank the last drop of the potion, he stared down at the basin. A golden locket was there. Smiling weakly, Bernard took the locket and shoved it into the pockets of his robe. As Bernard took a step, he fell onto his knees and collapsed on his side. Groaning, Bernard took out his last water bottle and drank it. Water dripped from his mouth. His body was telling him to stop drinking it, but his mind was telling him to keep drinking it. With a deep breath, Bernard slowly got up as he hesitantly crawled over to the invisible boat. When he got there, he stopped and stared at the water.

Drink it, another voice told him, Drink it. Aren't you thirsty?

"I am," Bernard whispered.

Bernard let go of the boat and crawled over to the water. He licked his dry lips and smack his mouth. He could feel how dry his whole mouth was, even his throat. It was like he was out in a desert for years. Water! He needed water. Then Bernard reached out to the water. As his fingertips almost touch the water, Bernard let out a scream.

STAB!

Wincing, Bernard stabbed himself in the arm with a knife. The knife was handmade and it had a red hilt. On the hilt were the letters R.R. It was the knife Tim gave him after he told him that he was a wizard. Bernard winced, shaking his head and took out the knife as blood dripped from his fingertips. He couldn't believed he almost did it. He almost touched the water. Bernard didn't want to imagine what would happen if he did touch the water. From what Kreacher told him, he would ended up like Uncle Regulus.

You're better than this Dowd, Bernard thought to himself, Get a hold of yourself! Bernard quickly scrambled away from the water and climbed into the boat. He collapsed on his side and hugged his knees as tears kept streaming out of his eyes. He could feel the boat moving. The pain was unbearable, but he was glad that he going back out of this stupid cave.

"Tim is going to kill me when I tell him this," Bernard chuckled to himself.

Of course Tim will kill him. Bernard always told Tim about his curse-breaking adventures and whenever there is a life or death situation, Tim will be upset that Bernard put himself in that situation. However, most of the time, trouble finds him.

When the boat got out of the cave, Bernard tried to stand up. He wobbled a bit as he got out of the boat. Kreacher looked at him with wide eyes. As Bernard's feet touch the ground, he fell onto his knees, breathing heavily.

"Mister Bernard!" Kreacher exclaimed. "Is Mister Bernard okay?"

Bernard didn't say anything, instead he pulled out the fake locket. "I got Uncle Regulus's locket, Kreacher. It's yours now."

Bernard handed the fake locket to the house elf and gave him a warm smile. Kreacher took the locket and held it with admiration. Before Bernard could do and say anything else, his vision blurred as everything turned black.

"Mister Bernard!"

~OoO~

The only thing Bernard heard was the sound of a ticking clock. Bernard's eyes fluttered opened. He was in a room. A room he wasn't familiar with. It was a plain and simple room. There were tons of bookshelves, there was a broom hanged on the wall, some Qudditch posters, and a Slytherin banner. Bernard turned to the nightstand. There was a photo of Uncle Sirius, Uncle Regulus, and their parents. Bernard was sure he was in Uncle Regulus's room...but why? Groaning, Bernard sat up and rubbed his eyes. He noticed his arm was wrapped in bandages. The only thing he remembered was passing out and...Kreacher calling out for him...? Bernard looked at the time. It was six in the evening. That meant he was out for at least around nine hours.

"Mister Bernard!" a voice called.

Bernard turned and saw Kreacher hurrying over to him with a tray of soup. He was wearing the fake locket. Blinking a few times, Bernard stared at the house elf. Despite his old age, Kreacher was racing over to him like no tomorrow. Kreacher set the tray of soup on his lap. The soup looked hearty with full of meat, carrots, peas, leeks, and onions.

"Kreacher, made Scotch Broth," the house elf explained. "Kreacher remembered Mister Bernard like Scotch Broth."

Bernard gaped at the house elf. "Um...thank you, Kreacher."

Bernard had no idea that Kreacher actually remembered the things he liked whenever he stayed at Grimmauld Place in the past. Kreacher stared at him, waiting for him to eat. Bernard really wanted the house elf to go, but he had a feeling that Kreacher would just spy on him to see if he did eat. Bernard, hesitantly took the spoon and ate the soup. Eyes widened, Bernard gasped at the burst of flavor. Without a word, Bernard ate the soup. It was like how he remembered. Bernard never realized he was really hungry. Once, Bernard was done, he gave Kreacher a warm smile.

"This was a delicious meal, Kreacher," Bernard said.

"Kreacher wanted to thank Mister Bernard," Kreacher looked at him. "So Kreacher made Mister Bernard Scotch Broth."

"That's very kind of you, but I think I should be the one thanking you." Bernard put a hand on the house elf's shoulder. "Thank you for taking care of me when I was out."

Kreacher nodded and smile. Bernard blinked. This was the first time he ever saw Kreacher smiling. Of all the times he encounter the house elf in the past, even when he got here for the first time in thirteen years, he never saw Kreacher smile.

"Kreacher did what he could," Kreacher said. "Kreacher also wanted to ask Mister Bernard something, if that's okay."

Bernard chuckled. "Sure, go ahead."

"Kreacher would like Mister Bernard to be his master," Kreacher said. "Kreacher would like to serve Mister Bernard until Kreacher's time is up."

Bernard froze. He stared at the house elf with wide eyes. Did he just heard that right? He waited to see Kreacher telling him it was a joke and how of a gullible filthy half-blood he was, but nothing. Kreacher stared at him with full determination. It was like as if Bernard refused, Kreacher would find other ways to make him serve him. In all of his life, Bernard never had an house elf asking to work for him. Bernard was taught to do things himself, even cooking and cleaning. Sure he use magic on the cleaning part, but cooking, he didn't mind. He actually liked cooking.

"Why?" Bernard asked. "Kreacher...I'm a half-blood and I'm dating a muggle. Kreacher, you know that through families with house elves, when the main head family dies, the house elf goes to the children. I know you don't like Uncle Sirius, but there is Andromeda Tonks, Narcissa Malfoy, and the Weasleys."

Bernard knew there was Bellatrix Lestrange, but from the stories Uncle Sirius told him...he was actually scared of her. Besides, Bernard knew who he was distantly related to. Had he met these people? He only met Andromeda once and that was it. He hadn't met the Weasleys, but he heard they're very nice.

"Kreacher knows," the house elf answered. "but Misses Charlotte Potter is cousins with Master Sirius. That makes Mister Bernard successor to the Black family fortune."

Rubbing his neck, Bernard sighed. Kreacher wasn't wrong. Arcturus Black had an affair with a pure-blood witch and his grandmother Dorea Black was born. Arcturus made up a lie that Dorea was given to him by a family member who was sent to Azkaban. However years later it came into light that Dorea was an illegitimate child, but at the time that came out Arcturus's wife passed away without knowing that her husband cheated on her. Grandma Dorea and Grandpa Charlus did had a first born son, but he died at a young age and years later they had his mother, Charlotte Potter. However, the thing is that Bernard is a black through blood and not by name. So unless Uncle Sirius passed his wealth to Bernard as his successor, then that would make Bernard the head of the Black family.

Bernard shrugged. "I guess so? We need to see Uncle Sirius before we make things official, Kreacher."

Bernard knew that Sirius would give him Kreacher in a heartbeat. There was no surprised to that and he was sure that Kreacher felt the same way about Uncle Sirius. However, through the laws of head families owning house elves, he will have to ask Uncle Sirius.

"Does Mister Bernard want Kreacher as his house elf?" Kreacher asked.

Pursing his lips, Bernard glanced to the side. From childhood, Bernard remembered clearly that he didn't like Kreacher, even when he was nice to him. When Bernard came back to Grimmauld Place thirteen years later, Kreacher ignored him and called him a filthy half-blood once. However, from the looks of it, after he got rid of the horcrux and got the fake locket, it seemed that Kreacher was being nice to him. Even when Bernard told him he's dating a no-maj, but the house elf didn't bat an eye. It was like as if Kreacher respected him for helping him get rid of the horcrux, getting the fake locket, and helping Uncle Regulus be at peace. If Kreacher really wanted Bernard to be his master, then Bernard will let him.

"I wouldn't mind if you become my house elf, Kreacher," Bernard finally answered. "but we will have to established some rules."

Kreacher nodded. "Kreacher will listen."

"Now you know I'm dating a muggle, you will be nice to him. Also you will be nice to my father and mother too."

"Kreacher understands. Does Kreacher has to be nice to Master Sirius?"

Bernard frowned. "Um...If you do see Uncle Sirius, just tolerate him. You don't need to talk to him unless I tell you."

As much as Bernard would like Kreacher and Sirius get along, but from past experience, he didn't want to risk that. Those two were like night and day. If there were in the same room, Bernard wouldn't be surprised if the two were trying to strangle each other. Besides, Bernard will make sure that these two wouldn't interact too much.

"Kreacher will do that." the house elf said. "Can Kreacher call Mister Bernard his master?"

Bernard smiled. "Go head."

Kreacher's eyes lit up. It seemed like Kreacher really wanted to serve him. Bernard never thought he will get himself a house elf, but he did. He knew that he would have to tell Tim eventually. It'll be hard to hide a house elf. Besides, Bernard could use some extra hands in the mansion whenever he's gone for his curse-breaking job.

"Would Master Bernard like some treacle tart?" Kreacher asked.

Bernard nodded. "Yeah, I'll like that, Kreacher. Thank you."

At once, Kreacher hurriedly ran out of the room. Bernard chuckled. Kreacher almost acted like he was a young elf again. Bernard winced a bit. He was still a bit sore from what happened at the cave, but he knew that tomorrow, he needed to continue his horcrux hunting. After all, anyone who messes and hurts Harry is an enemy.

Chapter Text

When morning arrived, Bernard left Grimmauld Place. Kreacher gave him breakfast and a box for lunch before he left. The first thing Bernard did was to go to Diagon Alley. He bought some sweets that he promised Tim. He even bought extras for Alfred. Bernard even bought some books for Tim. He knew Tim would like to learn more of the wizarding world and he already gave him about the American version. He was sure Tim would like to learn the British wizarding world too. Bernard bought a couple of snacks for himself and headed to Gringotts.

Then Bernard stopped at the Gringotts entrance. He glanced at his locator gem and saw it glow. It wasn't too bright, but it wasn't too dim. Which meant he was close to the horcrux. It will only shine brighter if he was close to a horcrux.

With a deep breath, Bernard went inside. The first thing Bernard saw were rows of desks and goblins doing their work. It was very similar to the Gringotts of America. He wasn't sure what other difference there was aside from different usage of money. When Bernard got to the front desk, he looked up. The goblin stopped what he was doing and looked at him. Licking his lips, Bernard cleared his throat.

"Good morning," Bernard greeted. "I am Curse-Breaker Bernard Dowd. I would like to gain permission to search of a vault that has a curse object."

The goblin nodded. "Ah yes. Let's talk in the back, Curse-Breaker Dowd-Potter. My name is Griphook."

"Yes sir."

With that, Bernard followed Griphook to the back. Bernard knew that any Gringotts around the world wouldn't mind curse-breakers, even the international ones asking to look into vaults for curse objects because it's their job. They are required to make sure there aren't any dangerous curse objects in any vaults if they are assigned to or the curse object they are assigned is connected to other curse objects. When a curse-breaker does get permission to enter a vault, the protection the vault has is lifted. If there was a curse-object in a vault, the goblins will deal with that themselves since the owner could get in trouble for it. For other authorities like aurors and ministers, they needed to get permission through a series of owls and rules that the bank wanted them to follow.

As soon as they got to the office, Griphook closed the door behind him. Bernard pretty much knew the routine in the back of his head. It was almost like second nature to him. He didn't mind though, since it was something he got used to.

"So, Curse-Breaker Dowd-Potter," Griphook said. "What brings you to Gringotts?"

"There is a curse created by Voldemort," Bernard explained. "It's a very dark one and I found out he made more than one of the same curse. I would like to search of the vaults. I do have a list of names that I think he entrusted his followers to keep hidden."

Griphook folded his hands. "I see. What do I get out of this, Curse-Breaker Dowd-Potter?"

Bernard smirked. "Two things, actually." he pulled out the real locket of Slytherin. "I have this and whatever the curse object is and after I removed the curse, you can have it. I have no intentions of keeping anything unless my boss told me to."

Griphook froze as he saw the locket in Bernard's hand. Bernard could tell right away that the goblin knew what he had was a real locket of Salazar Slytherin. He knew that goblins had a bargain whenever an international curse-breaker needs to go into a vault and getting a rare artifact from one of the Hogwart's houses is a rare one. 

"What is this curse that He-Who-Should-Not-Be-Named created?" Griphook asked.

"A horcrux," Bernard answered, bluntly.

Griphook's eyes widened. "I see. A very rare dark magic to do. I'm sure you had enough experience in the past."

"Tons of experiences, actually. I will give you the locket and the object after I'm done removing the curse."

Griphook pursed his lips. "Then you may look into the vaults. I will remove the protection barriers as well as our dragon. I would also like you to show one of our own curse-breakers how to destroy a horcrux if they ever come across it by chance."

"Thank you and I will, Griphook."

With that, Bernard followed Griphook out of his office. The goblin muttered something to the other goblin and walked away. As they got to one of the mine carts, Bernard saw a person who was a few years older than him with red hair and wearing a leather jacket. The redhead turned and his blue eyes widened when he saw Bernard. However, for Bernard, he knew who this was right away. This curse-breaker was famous in Egypt. Bernard had to admit, the redhead is handsome, but not as handsome as Tim, though.

"Curse-Breaker Weasley, this is Curse-Breaker Dowd-Potter," Griphook said.

Curse-Breaker Weasley nodded and held out his hand. "I'm William Weasley, but you can call me Bill. It's an honor to meet you."

Bernard smiled. "Likewise. My name is Bernard."

"Curse-Breaker Dowd-Potter will be looking for a horcrux," Griphook said. "He will be showing you how it's done."

Bill blinked. "We have a horcrux here?!"

Griphook nodded. "Curse-Breaker Dowd-Potter will explain everything. Now if you two excuse me, I have a bank to run."

With that Griphook left, leaving Bernard with Bill. It wasn't the first time Bernard had taught some people. He even taught Tim about what he did in his job and everything about magic, so it wasn't new for him. Although, Bernard did find it interesting that he would be working with someone who is a distant relative. Very distant through blood, but related none of the less.

"So I'm sure you know about horcruxes?" Bernard guessed.

Bill nodded. "I do."

"Can you tell me how one destroys a horcrux?"

"Either by a Killing Curse, basilisk venom, or Fiendfyre."

Bernard nodded. He had a feeling that the information was passed on curse-breaker to curse-breaker since horcruxes were very rare. Bernard knew it was best for his fellow curse-breakers, no matter which country they are from, knew the information since it would help them to destroy them. Besides, Voldemort might be the only person in the whole wizarding world to make so many.

"Yes," Bernard said. "but there are other ways too. Like purification, blood magic, or the person who created the horcrux."

Bill's eyebrows raised. "Huh, I never knew there were other ways."

Bernard shrugged. "I had to learn it the hard way, but it's a learning experienced. The best we curse-breakers have the knowledge, the best we get rid of those crazy people messing with magic."

"No, kidding. So what do we do first?"

"Aside from the obvious." Bernard explained. "I already used a potion to create a locator and transfigured it into a gem. So the only thing I need to do is to go from vault to vault to see if it glows."

Bill gasped. "I think I know which potion you made. It's the one I learned at Hogwarts. The one where the darker the red, the better to find magical object, and it will only locate the object if it's used by the same spell, right?"

Bernard smirked. "That's the one." he took out the gem around his neck. "Let's go."

"Lead the way."

Then the two walked. While they were walking, Bill guided Bernard around the tunnels and see if the gem glowed brightly enough where they could find the horcrux. Every vault they went to, the gem didn't glow brighter. Instead, it dimmed. The vaults they went to were people who Bernard thought to be followers of Voldemort. Some were confirmed, while others were rumors, but even though those were rumors, Bernard still wanted to see if their vault has the horcrux.

As they were walking and driving on the mine carts, Bernard and Bill shared their adventure stories. Bill told some of his mummy curse, which made Bernard think of that one mummy movie. Bernard had to admit, he was a bit jealous since he never been to Egypt and the magic there was a bit different, but still similar. When Bill told Bernard he knew Egyptian magic, Bernard was over the moon. He heard it was tough to learn because everything was in Arabic and Bernard doesn't even know Arabic. Bill told him that he learned Arabic on his own than using magic for it because he wanted to expand his knowledge than use magic to help with everything, which Bernard had to give him credit when credit was due. Most wizards wouldn't want to learn another language and would use magic for it. They don't like it that way because it makes them feel like a no-maj

Then when they got to the Crabbe vault, Bernard held up the gem, which didn't glow at all. Sighing, Bernard crossed his arms, grumbling a bit. He knew this was going to take a while and he didn't know how many vaults he had left to look. They weren't going in alphabetical order, because Bernard didn't labeled them correctly. He only labeled the wealthy vaults, the upper middle class vaults, the middle class vaults, and the poor vaults. So far, he and Bill were still on the wealthy vaults.

"Let's look at the Black vault," Bernard said. "There might be something there."

Bernard doubt it, but he knew he needed to try. He wasn't sure if Voldemort knew the real reason Uncle Regulus died, but he knew that if Voldemort was able to use Kreacher for his own benefits, it wouldn't surprised him that Voldemort would use Uncle Regulus's vault.

It only took a minute or two to get to the Black vault. Bernard held up the gem, but no light came out. However, Bernard still opened it. After all, by blood he can enter the vault, but isn't allowed to take anything unless the head of the main family approved, a.k.a Uncle Sirius. When the vault opened, Bernard blinked. All of the money was gone. Frowning, Bernard looked at Bill, who also looked confused. Bernard knew Grandma Dorea's side of the family was wealthy, but what happened to the money? Did Uncle Sirius took all of his money and left after he escaped from Azkaban? Bernard thought he wouldn't had more questions to ask Uncle Sirius one day, but this was pushing it.

"I never saw a vault this empty," Bill said.

"Me too," Bernard muttered. "Usually if someone of the Black family, by name dies, the money goes to their children. If they don't have children, the money goes to the main head of House Black."

It was common in the wizarding world, no matter which country you're from. That way money won't go to waste. Bernard knew Grandma Dorea only got part of her inheritance because of Arcturus, it wasn't as much as her older siblings, but it was enough to make sure she was comfortable. Bernard knew that since Grandpa Charlus is a Potter, his family, along with Harry's still get royalties for the skele-grow because they're related to the person who made it. So in a way, Bernard is wealthy for wizard standards, but not as wealthy as the noble houses.

"Which vault should we go next?" Bill asked.

"The last wealthy ones are the Malfoys and the Lestrange," Bernard answered.

"Which one do you want to go first?"

"Which vault is the closest?"

"Malfoy's."

Bernard sighed. "Let's get it over with."

Bernard knew a hundred percent that there was no horcrux in the Malfoy vault. From the rumors he heard as a child, the Malfoys were big Voldemort supporters. It wasn't really a surprised since wealthy wizarding families only cared about blood purity and do tons of incest, which grossed Bernard out. He knew his cousin, Nymphadora Tonks is a metamorphmagus. He heard from Grandma Dorea that it was one of the traits of the Black family, but because of incest, no one was never a metamorphamgus after that, until Andromeda Black married Edward Tonks. Of course Bernard knew how weird genetics were and he knew that his great-grandmother, Grandma Dorea's mother isn't related to the Black family, which was a good thing. How Bernard didn't get any cool genetic traits from the Black family baffles him.

When they got to the Malfoy vault, Bernard held the gem and when it didn't glow, he put it back on. He didn't even waited. He knew if it would glow if they were close to the horcrux. That meant the only wealthy vault left was the Lestrange. Bernard shivered as he thought of that crazy lady, Bellatrix Lestrange. As much as he was glad he never met her, but from what Grandma Dorea told him, she wasn't a good person and that was being generous of when his grandmother described her.

"Were you at the Quidditch World Cup?" Bill asked.

Bernard nodded. "Yeah, I was. I was with my family and my boyfriend. I was hoping to see my cousin here or at least ran into him, but that didn't happened of course. Dark Mark and all."

"Well, I hope you do."

Bernard sighed. "Me too. It's just that I hadn't scene Harry since he was a baby."

Bill blinked. "Harry...as in...?"

Bernard raised a brow. "No offense, Bill, but I thought my second last name would ring a bell."

Bill's eyes widened. "You're Harry's cousin?! Harry has another cousin?!"

Slowly, Bernard nodded. He couldn't help and noticed how Bill seemed to be familiar with Harry, or at least know of him. Bill seemed to know that Harry has a cousin, but not more than one. Bernard did found that odd, but since Uncle Sirius was in Azkaban for thirteen years and Harry was being raised by another person, the only cousin that Harry would know would be Dudley Dursley. Bernard hated that there was a possibility that Harry would have no clue who he and his family was, but Bernard possibly knew who was behind the whole thing.

"I am," Bernard said casually. "My mom is Charlotte Potter she's both cousins of James Potter and Sirius Black. She didn't change her last name after she married my dad, twice. He's a muggle. That's why the goblins would call me Dowd-Potter."

"I'm sorry, married twice?"

"Long story short, they got a divorce because of job differences. I was eleven at the time. My dad got remarried when I was thirteen. I didn't like my step-mom that much. Then on my fifth year my dad divorced my step-mom and a year later after he rekindled the love he has with my mom, they got remarried on my sixth year. They're still together to this day."

However that was the short version of the story. Bernard's father and his step-mom put so much pressure on him in no-maj school to get good grades and to be noticed by the teachers, but that never happened. It was mostly his step-mom, though. Bernard found out that his father only married his step-mom because his step-mom was having financial issues. Bernard couldn't take the pressure and lived with Charlotte. He still went to no-maj school and Charlotte never pressured him into doing well since she always told him as long as he can perform the magic the professors asked, he should be fine. Bernard's father didn't realized how miserable he was until he realized he was spending more time in the wizarding community than the no-maj community. Bernard's father divorced his step-mom and apologized to Bernard. After Bernard started living with his father again so he could go to no-maj school, Charlotte started visiting and his parents slowly rekindled their romance. It turned out they still love each other.

Despite everything that had happened, Bernard was only average when it comes to no-maj studies. He only got B's, C's, and at times, A's, but for wizarding studies, he was really good at it. He got all O's on his O.W.L.S. and N.E.W.T.S. His grades weren't too bad in Gotham Academy for no-maj standards, but the school he went to was full of wealthy people. Yes, the Dowd family was wealthy too, but more like lower wealthy than high society of wealth.

"Woah," Bill awed. "I had no idea. I thought it was just a coincidence that your last name is Potter. The only cousin Harry mentioned would be the muggles he lives with."

"The Dursleys?" Bernard guessed. "The ones who hated magic?"

"That's the one."

Bernard froze. He hated to be right. Why did Dumbledore made Bernard and his family believed Harry was being raised by Sirius? Why hide the fact that Sirius was in Azkaban? Why put him with the people who Aunt Lily and Uncle James specifically didn't want custody of Harry?! Bernard knew that the Dursleys were aware of him and his family. They don't like his dad because they think he's a freak for falling in love with a witch. However, since the Dursleys hated magic, why didn't they contact Bernard and his family? Would it make sense to give Harry a relative not only is a half-blood like him, but is also a magical relative? Bernard had so many questions, but he knew he had to wait. It's almost Friday and Dumbledore would be at his little Wizengamont meeting.

"To be fair," Bernard said. "Harry was raised by people who hated magic. I would be surprised if they also kept it from him. So, you know Harry, Bill?"

Bill nodded. "My little brother, Ron is friends with Harry...or at least not anymore. I don't know why, though. I just know they had a falling out. It's too bad, though. I really like Harry. He was like another brother. My mum and dad were shock about it."

Bernard smiled. "What was Harry like?"

Bill laughed. "Harry is a bit quiet. He likes to mind his own business, but aside from that, Harry is very kind. He can be a bit snarky, but the kid has a good heart and a nasty temper. He can be a bit too forgiving. Harry loves Quidditch, though. He's really good at it. He is the youngest seeker in the century! Got into the Gryffindor Quidditch team as a first year."

"Wait! What?!" Bernard exclaimed.

Bill nodded. "He did. I don't know much about the details because I'm always in Egypt, but from what Ron told me, he got into a scuffle with Malfoy."

At least that's normal, Bernard thought...well normal for him. it was a good thing that Harry didn't get any trouble like the basilisk incident. Even though Bernard didn't know the full details of that year, but he would like to hear it from Harry. However, the way Bill described what Harry was like...Bernard was like he got to hear it. Bernard couldn't help and reminisced how similar Harry and Aunt Lily was, but he knew Harry was his own person and there were differences between mother and son. Bernard remembered how Aunt Lily never forgave anyone unless they deserved it. She was very outspoken, has a terrifying temper, and smart. She loves to hang out with everyone, but also likes the quietness around her. She was technically an ambivert. Uncle James, on the other hand was an extreme extrovert. He was very loud and wouldn't shut up. His uncle did a lot of pranking too. From what Uncle James told him, he did a lot of pranking, but did went too far and became a bully. Uncle James didn't realized that until his fifth year and was ashamed of himself of what he had become and wanted change. However, Bernard was glad Harry got his Quidditch talent from Uncle James.

"Anything else?" Bernard asked.

"From the letters," Bill answered. "In Harry's first year, something happened with You-Know-You, the second year was a basilisk, and the third year, were the dementors. Also Ron was attack by a dog. I don't know much details. Ron and my parents wouldn't say much."

Bernard just stared at Bill with wide eyes. Why did something happen to Harry every year? The more he wanted answers, the worst it got! What if something happened this year? a thought came into his head. Bernard shook his head. No, that couldn't happened, right? Then Bernard remembered about the Tri-Wizard Tournament letter he read in the New York Ghost and how he knew it would be easy for someone to pass the age line.

Did something happened to Harry this year?

Bernard didn't know, but he knew that Friday wasn't too far away. He will get his answers. He just hoped that when he does get to Hogwarts, Harry would tell him everything that had happened because if everything Bill was telling him was true...Bernard wouldn't hesitate to sue Dumbledore. After all, Bernard has connections and he wouldn't hesitate to use these connections too. However, going against Dumbledore...it will be difficult. Bernard knew he'll need someone in the Ministry of Magic on his side and a really good solicitor.

"I did went to Hogwarts, though," Bill commented. "Dumbledore asked me to examined the Goblet of Fire."

"You did?" Bernard questioned. "Did you find anything?"

Bill nodded. "It was an adult who tampered with the Goblet of Fire. I found out Dumbledore used an age line for the goblet. Which is stupid because that's an easy way for a seventeen year old to put a student's name in."

"You use the spell to extract the magical signature and use a potion to identified the person, right?" Bernard asked. "If that's the case, the potion only takes a day to make and Dumbledore should've know who tampered with the goblet by now."

"I did," Bill answered. "I did find it strange that Dumbledore isn't letting the papers know. He seemed very tight lip when I was there. Also, isn't it weird that the students aren't saying anything too? Teens don't really keep anything quiet to their parents. Even on their letters. When Ron told me that he wasn't friends with Harry anymore, all he said it was because of how Harry wanted more fame. Which is bloody stupid because my whole family, Hermione, and I knew Harry hated his fame. I'm famous in Egypt and get bombarded all the time, but even I hate it. I'm glad it only Egypt, though. Ron didn't say anything else, though."

"Me too. It gets really annoying. Who's Hermione?"

"Hermione Granger. She's a muggle-born and Harry's friend...actually, best friend now, since Ron left the trio, but she's great!"

Bernard couldn't help and smile. He was glad Harry has a friend. Although, he felt bad that Harry lost a friend because of his fame. He hoped that when he does see Harry again, he'll ask him to meet Tim and his family. Bernard was sure that Harry would get alone with them. Damian, though...Bernard wasn't sure. They probably won't get along. However, Bernard would have to make sure that Bruce won't adopt Harry. After all, Harry has black hair and green eyes. Bernard was glad he dyed his hair when he was young and was happy when he turned seventeen. Using a simple nonpermanent transfiguration spell, Bernard always changed his hair color. It doesn't last long, but he can change it whenever he wanted. Besides, he had a feeling that if Bruce saw him with his original hair color, he would adopt him too.

"Do you think Dumbledore might be monitoring those letters?" Bernard asked.

Bill shrugged. "Not sure, but considering everything that had happened, I think so. I think someone got their name in the goblet without their consent."

The thought of that gave Bernard a shudder. He would hate to be that person who got into the tournament without his consent. He hoped Harry was fine at Hogwarts. Maybe after he gets rid of the horcrux in Hogwarts, he can ask Harry about it. Teens at Harry's age would make tons of rumors and stuff. Besides, Bernard was sure Harry knew what happened when the three champions was announced. After all, Bernard need to make sure he got all of his answers before he leaves Hogwarts anyway.

"I do have pictures," Bill said.

Before Bill could say anything, he took out a couple of photos from his robe pocket and handed it to him. Bernard took the picture and his eyes softened. One photo was Harry and the Weasleys in front of the tent of the Wizard World Cup and the other was at the Weasley's home. Harry still looked malnourished and small for his age. However, he did looked lively and happy without a care in the world. He was standing next to another redhead around his age, probably Ron and the other behind him was a bushy haired girl, who Bernard guessed that was Hermione. Harry didn't had tape on his glasses anymore, but his clothes were still too big on him.

"Thanks, Bill," Bernard handed the pictures back to him.

"Anytime," Bill grinned.

When Bill and Bernard got the Lestrange vault, Bernard held up the gem. It glowed brightly. Bernard's eyes widened. The horcrux was in here? Why the Lestrange vault? Then Bernard remembered Uncle Sirius telling him how Bellatrix was a huge Voldemort supporter and was a Death Eater too. How many Death Eaters in the Black Family side, Bernard doesn't know. He'll probably have to count the Malfoy's since he's related to them.

"Let's go," Bernard said.

Then the two went inside. Bernard gasped as he saw so much money in the vault. He knew the Lestrange's were wealthy, but this was a lot of money. This would rival the Black Family money. Bill and Bernard lit their wands as they look around. Bernard held out the gem, waiting to see if it would glow any brighter. When Bernard got to the mountain of money and treasures, he looked up and looked at the gem. He noticed the gem was glowing a bit brighter.

"I think it's up there," Bill pointed.

With that the two climbed. Bernard was so glad that Griphook was able to get rid of the curses in this vault. A perk of being a curse-breaker. He would hate to be that person who had to deal with this vault alone. Imagine trying to break into the Lestrange vault and you get cursed. That would be something.

Once Bernard got to the cup, he looked down, and stared at it. He held the gem to the cup and saw it was glowing very brightly, enough to blind him. The cup was in a golden yellow color and it had the Hufflepuff symbol crest. Bernard frowned. Was this...the cup of Helga Hufflepuff? How and why did Voldemort had this? This is a rare artifact.

Bernard checked for any curses that was on the cup. Luckily, there weren't any curses on the cup. Instead, he felt the same familiarity of the magic coming from the horcrux. From what Bernard knew, the precious artifacts of the four founders of Hogwarts was lost. It was common knowledge that the sword of Gryffindor was in Hogwarts, but the rest of the items were lost or passed down to the successors. Bernard wasn't sure how Voldemort obtained the cup, but the only way he did it was because he murdered someone for it.

"Bill!" Bernard called out. "I found it!"

Bill turned and gaped. "Is that...the Cup of Helga Hufflepuff?"

"It is. Do you know a place where we can get rid of the horcrux?"

"I do. Follow me."

Then the two hurried out of the vault. Bernard and Bill took the mine carts and drove it. When they finally for to their destination, Bill lead him to a room that was similar to Griphook's office. Bernard guessed this was the place where they would draw blood and look at people's ancestry and other documents that could be provided.

"Do you have any plans to get rid of it?" Bill asked.

Bernard scoffed. "Of course I do. Accio, vial!" then a vial with purple liquid came out. "I would usually do some purification or use blood magic, but I'm being a bit lazy today, so we can use this."

Bill frowned. "Is that...basilisk venom?"

"The one and only."

"Merlin, how did you got a hold of that?"

"I have ways."

Bill just gave him a look as if Bernard had run an underground black market just to get basilisk venom. If course Bernard knew how he got the venom. It was pretty simple...there were people in Bernard's life that owed him and he wanted basilisk venom. So they got it for him.

Then Bernard set the cup down. In the corner of his eyes, Bernard could see Bill was making a runic circle to trap the magical backlash if there was any. Bill activated the runic spells and Bernard could see a faint reflection of the barrier. Bernard gave Bill a quick nod, which the curse-breaker nodded back. With a deep breath, the two curse-breakers walked over to the cup. Bernard opened the bottle of basilisk venom. Licking his lips, Bernard held out the vial. Bernard and Bill use their wands to take out an extremely tiny drop of the venom as they levitate it onto the cup. Taking a few steps back, Bernard saw the cup was shaking as black smoke started to spew out. Bill gasped and the two pointed their wands at the cup.

The smoke screeched in parsaltounge as the smoke was in a form of a snake-like man. The smoke vanished. Bernard and Bill looked at each other and back at the cup. The two walked over to the cup and performed some spells to see if it was truly gone.

"It's gone," Bernard finally said. "It's only an artifact now. Tell Griphook we're done."

Bill nodded. "Expecto Patronum!" a silver pine marten appeared before them. "Bring Griphook here. The curse is gone."

The pine marten nodded and ran through the door, disappearing. It didn't took long for Griphook to get here. The goblin's eyes widened when he saw the cup. Bernard took out the locket, handing it to him.

"Here's the locket," Bernard said. "I use basilisk venom to get rid of the horcrux. I'm sure you have ways to get rid of the venom."

Griphook nodded. "I do. Is this the only horcrux in this bank?"

"Yes. The others are in other places, but I'll handle that."

"Then good luck to you, Curse-Breaker Dowd-Potter. Since you gave me two precious artifacts, what would you like to have in return?"

Bernard was going to refuse. He knew that goblins always want to do something if they get something out of it in the end. However, since Griphook did have two Hogwarts artifacts, it made sense that Bernard should have something in return than just destroying a horcrux. Since Friday was soon approaching, he didn't want to enter Hogwarts without permission. However, he had to deal with Dumbledore (if he does run into him) and explain why he was in the school.

"There is a horcrux in Hogwarts," Bernard said. "I would like to get permission from Dumbledore, but knowing him, he wouldn't let me. Is there a way you can send an owl of my arrival without Dumbledore knowing?"

Griphook smirked. "Actually, I do. Minvera McGonagall, the Deputy Headmistress, I'll sent her a private letter. I'll only let her know that a curse-breaker is in a search of a cursed object and will be here when Dumbledore leaves for the Wizengamont meeting. I'll even make sure she'll be tight lip about it. She'll be able to meet you when you're done. How does that sound?"

"That sounds great!"

With a nod, Griphook turned to Bill. "Curse-Breaker Weasley, please escort Curse-Breaker Dowd-Potter out. I'm sure he has other things to do."

Bill nodded. "Yes, Griphook."

At once, Bill did as he was told and escorted Bernard out of the room and through the bank. Bernard knew he needed to prepare to get the ring at the Gaunt Shack tonight, specifically, pass midnight. It was the only specific location that is guarded and has some curses. Which one, Bernard didn't know, so it was best to prepare and get a few hours of sleep. When they got out of Gringotts, Bill turned to him and smiled.

"It was nice working with you," Bill said. "I learned a lot."

Bernard smiled. "No problem. It's a learning experienced when you have to deal with horcruxes. So are you going back to Egypt soon?"

Bill shook his head. "No, I asked for a some assignments here. I want to take a desk job here too, but I'm not sure if it's the right choice. I love Egypt, but I wanted to be closer to my family."

"Ah, I see," Bernard nodded. "Well, all I could say is that you decide what feels right. Try out the desk job and see if it's for your liking. If not go to Egypt or other places in the world. If you're working full time, then you have twenty curse-breaking assignments. If you're doing part time, then they gave you ten assignments. Try those out too. Don't be like me. I'm doing fifty curse-breaking assignments."

Bill looked at him as if he was insane. Yes, Bernard knew he was doing too much curse-breaking assignments and it's practically almost working overtime, but Rulock didn't mind...although he was a bit concern, but Bernard did got all of his assignments done before the end of the year, every time, so Rulock wasn't complaining. Besides, Bernard remembered when he told Tim about that detailed, he thought Bernard was crazy enough to take that many clients.

"I'll keep that in mind," then Bill gasp. "We should keep contact, if you want to."

Bernard chuckled. "I don't mind. I'll let you know when I'm in town. Besides, I'm planning to take my boyfriend here anyway. He's a muggle and he enjoys learning about the wizarding world. He already knows about the American wizarding community. He'll be over the moon to learn about the British one."

"Then I'll be the best tour guide he has. I'll probably bring my dad too. He loves everything muggle! He thinks they're fascinating. I did tried to explain some things to him, but I think it's best if he talks to anyone with muggle relations."

"Those two will probably get along."

Bernard knew that some people in the wizarding community weren't up to date with the no-maj trends. Even when dating a no-maj. No-maj borns, half-bloods, and anyone who is no-maj raised don't need to worry about trying to blend in with the no-majes because they already knew how. Of course wizards would learn this in school in no-maj studies or their jobs. From what Bernard was told when his mother, Charlotte was in Hogwarts, she told him that the muggle studies class wasn't up to date with the current no-majes and had to get help from her no-maj born friends. Even when she dated dad too. Bernard knew in Ilvermorny, they're updated on the no-maj trends because the professor is a no-maj and has a no-maj born sibling. Actually, now he thought about it, every wizarding school he visited all of their no-maj professors are no-majes. Hogwarts was the only school where they don't have a no-maj as their professor.

However for curse-breakers, they needed to keep update on no-maj trends and find new ways to pass as a nonmagical person. Anyone who is a half-blood and a no-maj born had no problem since they're part of the society. Anyone who was wizard-raised would had to learn about the no-maj society in school. If someone who is wizard-raised wanted to be a curse-breaker, even if they already did took no-maj classes, the goblins still wanted to prepare their curse-breakers. It was the only thing goblins would train curse-breakers in. Even if the wizard is a  half-blood and a no-maj, they're still being trained on the no-maj society just in case.

"Anyway, it was nice meeting you, Bill," Bernard said. "I'll owl you soon!"

"Yeah, me too!" Bill smiled.

Then Bernard apparated. It didn't took him long to get to Number Twelve Grimmauld Place. Bernard smiled and went inside. It was nice to get another curse-breaker friend. Of course Bernard was still in contact with his friends from Ilvermorny, but his friends has their own lives. They're either busy with having their own families or jobs. Besides, Bernard does meet up with them at least three times a month. Of course he owls them too and sometimes use no-maj technology because it's easier.

Bernard looked at the clock and saw it was only one in the afternoon. That meant he has time to eat his lunch and get some sleep until then. Bernard went into the kitchen and saw Kreacher preparing for tonight's dinner. Kreacher turned and despite the house elf's old age, Bernard could see his eyes lit up with life.

"Master Bernard, welcome home!" Kreacher greeted. "Did anything went well?"

Bernard nodded. "It did. I thought I was going to be there longer, but I have time to have lunch here. Please sit and eat with me, Kreacher."

Right away, Kreacher got his plate out of the fridge and sat across from Bernard. Opening his lunch box, Bernard use a heating charm and warmed up their food. As they ate, Bernard couldn't help and wondered why every time he finds out more about Harry, the more concern he got. it's like as if trouble was finding him and Dumbledore wasn't doing anything about it. It worried him that if he find out more, the worst it got.

"What will Master Bernard do?" Kreacher asked.

"I'll need to hunt the other three horcruxes here," Bernard answered. "The last one...it's somewhere in Gotham. That's where I live."

"Will Kreacher stay here?"

Bernard smiled. "If you want to. I don't want to force you to be in a different environment. I want you to be comfortable, Kreacher."

Kreacher nodded. "Kreacher would like to follow Master Bernard to Gotham. Kreacher knows how to hide if anything happens."

"Then, I'll take you with me. I do have two homes. One where I live with my parents and my mansion. I don't mind which one you stayed at. It's for you to decide which one you feel comfortable with. Also if you do feel homesick, let me know and we can visit Grimmauld Place."

Kreacher sniffed as tears formed in his eyes. "Thank you, Master Bernard."

Bernard leaned over and patted Kreacher's head. "You're family Kreacher, not just a servant. I want to make sure you are comfortable with the arrangements."

Then the two continued to eat their lunch. Bernard had to admit. He never thought Kreacher would get this emotional. Bernard was thinking to use Grimmauld Place as a holiday house for now. He wasn't sure if he needed it for anything else. Besides, if Harry was really endangered, Bernard would use his own mansion as a safehouse and an HQ. Using Grimmauld Place would be too obvious because Uncle Sirius is Harry's godfather. Sure, not everyone knows, but from the resistant side that Uncle James and Aunt Lily were from...it was obvious. Also the Malfoys and the Lestrange would probably know and they would know about Grimmauld Place. It was best to use Bernard's home instead. From what his mother and Uncle Sirius told him, the Malfoys and the Lestranges are aware of him, but don't know who he is by name. Bernard wouldn't be surprised if they knew who he is now, since his name was always in the papers.

When Bernard and Kreacher finished their lunch, the two did the dishes. However, Kreacher did tried to hide his displeasure that Bernard was helping him with the dishes, but Bernard would have to make sure that Kreacher would get used to it because when he does live with him. After all, Bernard will be helping around the house.

"Kreacher, I'm going to take a Sleeping Draught," Bernard said. "Wake me up somewhere around ten or eleven. You can prepare dinner however you like."

Kreacher nodded. "What does Master Bernard want Kreacher to do?"

Bernard glanced around. He didn't realized that Grimmauld Place was beginning to look clean. Now he thought about it, Uncle Regulus's room was clean. The kitchen was clean and even the living room. Wow, he didn't even noticed.

"Not sure," Bernard sniffed. "My allergies are acting up for some reason. It's probably the dusk."

"Kreacher will take care of it!"

Before Bernard could say anything else, Kreacher ran into the halls. Bernard chuckled and shook his head. It was a little white lie, but it wouldn't cause any harm. Besides, this house needed some cleaning anyway. As much as Bernard would love to help Kreacher clean, but he has a curse-breaking job to do. Besides, he couldn't wait to Kreacher to meet Tim. Hopefully, the two would get along. Also he just hoped that Tim wouldn't use Kreacher to make him coffee all the time.

As Bernard got to Uncle Regulus's room, he changed into his pajamas. Bernard waved his wand and the bottle of a Sleeping Draught was in his hands. With that, Bernard drank the potion. He made sure he drank enough where he won't overslept. After he drank the potion, Bernard yawned and laid on the bed and closed his eyes.

Chapter Text

Tonight was the night when Bernard went back to Gaunt Shack. Kreacher woke him up and made him dinner, roast beef to be exact and it was very filling. Bernard apparated to Little Hangleton and put on the no-maj repellent charm. He didn't want any no-majes to disturbed him, although that encounter with that no-maj was considered luck since it did got him into finding who Tom Riddle Jr was. However, considering the fact what he was going to do, he'll need more luck.

Bernard walked up to the Gaunt Shack. He took out the remaining basilisk venom and coated his knife. Now there was only a little bit of venom left for the diadem. Since Voldemort was somewhere barely alive and he was near the Riddle Mansion, Bernard wanted to be careful in case if there were any of Voldemort's followers still around or at least guarding the place. Bernard even had some gadgets Tim gave him in case if he didn't had his wand on him. He remembered when Dumbledore's letter told his family what happened and what they speculated. It was theorized that both Aunt Lily and Uncle James didn't had their wands on them and were caught off guard when Voldemort attack. As much as Bernard wanted to doubt that, but this was the only time he would believe Dumbledore's word. Everything else he just found out and the years of his only cousin and remaining uncle not answering his letters, Dumbledore was nothing to him, but a bother.

With a deep breath, Bernard took out his wand and projected a bright blue light. The barrier revealed it's dome-like shield. The blue light shined around him as Bernard pressed more. He gnashed his teeth as his hands begun to sweat. Then Bernard noticed the barrier was beginning to crack. Bernard took a step forward. The barrier was starting to crack even more. Bernard put both hands on his hand, almost like he was holding a gun. Grunting, Bernard kept his wand pointing at the barrier. He could feel the barrier trying to counter his attack, but Bernard kept going. He needed to get through that barrier. Then the barrier cracked even more as it exploded. Gasping, Bernard yelled as he was being flown back. Groaning, Bernard looked at the barrier and saw it was disappearing, almost like it was burning. With a sigh, Bernard wiped the sweat off of his face. Bernard knew he was using a high level magic of destroying a barrier. It's not dark magic per say. It was a neutral kind since it would work for both light and dark magic.

Bernard ran over to the shack and pointed his wand at the door. "Alohomora!"

The door opened and Bernard smiled. He carefully pushed the door, making sure he didn't touch the snake decoration. As he stepped inside, he could feel the presence of the horcrux. Bernard took out his gem and held it out. The gem was glowing very brightly, but not brightly enough to blind him. That meant the ring was near, but where? Bernard knew the ring was somewhere around here. Besides, this place looked like it hadn't been touch for many decades.

Bernard glanced around. There wasn't much left of the shack. There were a couple of doors, which was open, and it revealed to have rooms. Everywhere was covered with cobwebs and dusk. He was in the living area, which didn't had much either. Just a table and chairs. Bernard knew the ring was somewhere he was standing, but where? Bernard walked bit. If he was Voldemort, where would he hide a horcrux in a place like this?

The only thing Bernard could think was the floorboards, but that was too obvious. Was it? Bernard shook his head. No, there was no way Voldemort would be that stupid enough to do that...would he? Bernard thought about it. The other rooms would be useless since it's just filthy with bugs and rodents. It would be use to hide a precious ring. Voldemort would likely hide the ring in a place where it won't be covered with filth.

"Bombarda!" Bernard pointed his wand on the floorboards.

The floorboards exploded and Bernard shined the gem inside. Eyes widened, he gasped. Inside was a small golden chest. Bernard levitated the chest up to him and set it down. He checked to see if there were any protective charms. There were, but Bernard was able to break them. Bernard opened the chest and saw a ring. The ring didn't look really nice and it was very worn out, except for the gem. Bernard checked to see if there were any curses on the horcrux.

There were. If anyone wore the ring, they would die slowly, but touching it was fine. Bernard pursed his lips. Of all horcruxes, why was this one the only one very protected than the others? Bernard didn't know what Voldemort was thinking. Alfred did told him that Tom Riddle Jr was supposed to be smart, but then again, creating some horcruxes might've done something to his intelligence.

Bernard carefully put the ring back into it's box and repaired the floorboards. He cut his thumb as he made s circle, creating a lunar eclipse inside the circle. He put some runic spells around the circle. Once he was done, Bernard cleaned his bleeding thumb and put a band aid on it. Bernard double checked on his blood magic ritual and nodded to himself. Then Bernard took out a blood gem and crushed it. the gem's blood mix with his blood oozed through the creases of his fingers as it dripped onto the blood circle. The circle glowed bright red as Bernard saw a faint red barrier and specks of static. Bernard muttered the incantation as the box and the ring shook. A foggy man came out of the ring. Unlike the other horcruxes, this one looked human. A handsome man with dark hair and dark eyes. He looked no younger than sixteen. Bernard gnashed his teeth and stood his ground. This horcrux...was powerful than the others. That meant this horcrux was probably the first or second one. If Bernard remembered correctly, usually the third horcrux or fourth was when the user started to loose their humanity.

Taking a step forward, Bernard pushed through the ritual. The foggy former appearance of Voldemort tried to get out of the ritual, smashing itself against the barrier, but nothing happened. The soul screamed as it started to be burnt away. Once the soul was gone, Bernard took a breath and fell onto his knees. The blood magic took a lot of energy from him. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Bernard walked over to the ring. He checked to see if the horcrux was gone as well as the curse. Both horcrux and the curse was gone. Bernard smirked to himself. Another thing why he likes to use blood magic. It helps get rid of curses.

Bernard picked up the ring and put it in his robe pocket. However, in the corner of his eyes, Bernard noticed on the wall, there was a shadow. One was a large snake and the other was a rat that was morphing into a man. Slowly, Bernard put his other hand in his pocket, feeling the hilt of his knife. Licking his lips, Bernard turned and blasted a few spells at his attackers. The man screamed as he was being thrown back and the snake lunged at him. Gasping, Bernard jumped away as the snake crashed through the wall. Bernard took a quick look at the man and his eyes widened. He looked like the same man in the pictures that Uncle James showed him, except he was missing a finger. Bernard never met his other two friends, aside from Uncle Sirius because of his relations to him, but Bernard was aware of them.

"Peter Pettigrew," Bernard snarled.

Uncle James told Bernard that aside from Uncle Sirius, Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew were his closest friends. Bernard never met the man, but his mother did. Also Bernard and his mother knew that Pettigrew was secret keeper...that meant this guy sold Harry's parents to Voldemort!

Without thinking, Bernard jumped onto Pettigrew and punched him across the face, but Pettigrew tried shoved him away, but Bernard kept on punching him. All he was seeing was red. All of this time when he read the papers ever since he got to Britain was about his uncle being the one who sold his aunt and uncle to Voldemort when in reality it was that rat! Of course Bernard didn't believe it since it was out of character for Uncle Sirius, but he still couldn't believe it.

"How could you?!" Bernard snapped. "How dare you sold Uncle James and Aunt Lily to Voldemort?! How dare you framed Uncle Sirius?!"

Pettigrew blinked. "Y-You're Charlotte's son?!"

"Oh fuck yeah, I am!" Bernard punched Pettigrew a few times. "That's for the Potter's!" the he threw another punch. "That's for Uncle Sirius." he punched him again. "And that's from me!"

Bernard felt blood coated his knuckles. He wasn't sure if it was Pettigrew's blood or his own, but he didn't care. All he care was trying to get this man - this traitor get turned into the ministry so that way Uncle Sirius could get a proper trail.

Then Pettigrew and pointed his wand at him. Bernard dodged as green light almost hit him. Grabbing Pettigrew's shirt, Bernard headbutt him. Pettigrew blinked a few times and fell back. Then Bernard heard a hissing sound. Shit! Bernard thought as the snake lunged at him with it's fangs open. Bernard yelped and fell as the snake tried to bite him, but Bernard blocked the attack by using a piece of wood. The snake bit the wood. Bernard could see that the wood was starting to crack. Bernard wanted to reach for his knife, but he was using one hand to hold the wood and the other for his wand. Pettigrew got up and pointed his wand at him, but with a grunt, Bernard silently used a spell as he pointed the animagus.

Depulso! he silently called.

At once Pettigrew was flown back through the walls, landing outside and onto the bushes. With all of his might, Bernard grabbed the snake's tail, and threw the snake at Pettigrew. The rat man screamed and Bernard quickly got up from his feet and pointed his wand at Pettigrew. The animagus was trying to get the snake off of him and vice versa.

"Petrificus totalus!" he muttered.

At that moment, Pettigrew froze and fell onto the ground. The snake wasted no time to launch itself at him. Bernard fell against the wall as he pointed his wand at the snake, but the snake swiped it's tail, causing his wand to fly out of his hand. The snake tried to bite him, but Bernard had both hands on the snake's jaw, trying to pushed it away so it wouldn't bit him, but nothing happened. Then Bernard noticed his gem locator and it was glowing brightly through his clothes. His eyes widened. The snake...was a horcrux?!

Oh luck was really on his side.

Bernard stomped on the snake's tail. The snake shrieked and Bernard threw the snake into another room and shut the door. Bernard grabbed his wand as the snake broke through the door and Bernard took out his knife. He swiped at the snake, but the snake dodged it and bit onto the blade. Eyes widened, Bernard felt himself being thrown back on the table, breaking it. Groaning, the snake strike at him, but Bernard rolled away.

"Expelliarmus!" Bernard shouted.

The spell shot back at him, causing him to be thrown back through the walls. Bernard winced. Now that was something he wasn't expecting. As much as Bernard wanted to throw some spells and curses at the snake, but a part of him didn't want to. The snake looked like it was well protected. If spells wouldn't work, then maybe his knife can.

Bernard put his wand away and got back onto his feet. He waited for the snake to lunged at him, but nothing happened. Frowning, Bernard slowly stepped inside the shack. The snake wasn't there, except for a paralyzed Pettigrew. Then Bernard heard a low hissing sound above him. Gasping, Bernard felt himself being shoved onto the ground, causing him to drop his knife. He turned and saw the snake was curling itself around his neck. Bernard chocked as he tried to reach for his knife, but the snake curled his neck even tighter. He could feel the tip of his fingers touching the hilt.

With a deep breath, Bernard grabbed the knife and stabbed the snake. Shrieking, the snake uncoiled itself from him and Bernard slashed the snake's body in half. A smokey figured of a snake-like man came out of the snake, screaming as it disappeared. The glowing gem under Bernard's clothes dimmed as there was no horcrux anymore. Bernard let out a heavy sigh and pushed the dead snake away from him. He wiped the sweat off of his forehead and went over to Pettigrew, who was still frozen.

Bernard put a spell on the animagus to make sure he doesn't turn back into his rat form. He couldn't believed what had just happened. He destroyed two horcruxes in one day. Now he just needed to focus the one in Hogwarts and Gotham. Luckily for him, tomorrow was the day Dumbledore was going to the Wizengamont meeting and he'll be able to see Harry. So that was a plus.

"Expecto Patronum!" Bernard said. Then an silvery elk came out of his wand. "Go to the Ministry of Magic and tell them I found Peter Pettigrew."

The elk nodded and vanished. Bernard dragged Pettigrew outside and created a barrier around them. He wanted to be sure that in case if any Death Eaters were around, he wanted to be prepared to fight them. Bernard was sure that the snake that was a horcrux was either Voldemort's pet snake or just a random snake he put as a horcrux...Bernard hoped it was the second option.

Then after five minutes or so, Bernard heard a loud crack. He turned and saw some aurors and ministry officials. Bernard was dreading to see Dumbledore, but the headmaster wasn't there. Instead, a female ministry official walked over to him. She smiled and held out her hand to him.

"Thank you for contacting us," she said. "I am Madame Amelia Bones. You are?"

"I'm Curse-Breaker Bernard Dowd," Bernard shook her hand. "Thanks for being here."

"Likewise." She held out her arm. "I suggest we go to my office, so we can discuss this matter."

Bernard nodded and did as he was told. Then there was a loud crack. It didn't them long to get in front of the building. The Ministry of Magic was just like how Bernard saw when he was here the last time for a curse-breaking assignment. Amelia nudged him and Bernard followed her. In the corner of his eyes, he could see people staring and pointing at him. Some tried to hide their whispers, but failed, probably on purposely.

"That's famous Curse-Breaker Bernard Dowd!" one said.

"Bloody hell, what is he doing here?!" another spoke.

"I heard his mother is the famous auror, Charlotte Potter!"

Bernard had to refrained himself from snorting at that part. Heard?! He is the son of Charlotte Potter for Merlin's sake. It's not a rumor! Even the American wizarding community knew that he is Charlotte's son.

Then when they got to Amelia's office, Bernard sat down. Amelia sat at her desk and conjured up some tea, biscuits, and a couple of scones. She poured him some tea, the no-maj way and handed it to him. Bernard just silently gave her a single nod and drank the tea. Then she conjured up a patronus of a fox. She whispered something into the fox's ear and the fox ran. Bernard wasn't sure what she told the fox, but it was probably be something important.

"Now, Mister Dowd," Amelia began.

"Bernard, please," Bernard said.

Amelia nodded. "Then you may call me, Amelia. Bernard, can you tell me what happened when you were at that shack?"

Bernard knew the protocols. Every wizarding community almost have the same protocols whenever someone needed to be taken into questioning. For Bernard's case, he was a witness and an almost murder victim. It made sense they wanted his side of the story. Besides, Bernard had a feeling that since Pettigrew would also be taken into custody, they wouldn't hesitate to go on hard on him. After all, the man had been riding as a rat for over a decade.

"I was just doing my curse-breaking assignments," Bernard explained. "My boss at the Gringotts of America wanted me to break a curse that hurt one of our own curse-breakers. I got here four days ago so I could prepare what to do. Then when I got here, I found the curse object and broke it. After that I just got attack by Peter Pettigrew and a snake. I saw Pettigrew transformed into a rat. I believe he might be an illegal animagus. The snake is dead, but Pettigrew isn't."

"I see," Amelia wrote what he said down. "I'm surprised that Pettigrew was alive. Many thought he was killed by Sirius Black."

"He was technically taken to Azkaban without a trial, correct?" Bernard asked. "I remembered reading the papers. I find it odd really. I thought no one was supposed to go to Azkaban without a trail."

Amelia sighed. "Sadly, you're not the only one. Dumbledore insisted and the minister agreed. Anyway, I know the Wizengamont meeting is tomorrow morning, but I'm going to try to push it today. If Minister Fudge agrees, would you like to be a part of the Wizengamont meeting?"

Bernard smiled uneasily. "Uh, I'm actually busy. I'm visiting a relative at Hogwarts, but if you do need me for the trial, I would like to be notified."

It wasn't really a lie. Bernard wanted to see Harry, but had to deal with the horcrux first. Bernard would rather make sure that the horcrux he was dealing with would be gone so that way Harry wouldn't come across it and do something stupid like any teenager.

Amelia's nodded. "I understand."

"Will Pettigrew be given a trial?" Bernard asked.

"Of course!" Amelia exclaimed. "Because of your discovery, I will need to make sure that Pettigrew would be given a trial and as well as investigate those who were a of involved Black's imprisonment."

Bernard pursed his lips, trying to hide his smirk. Bernard knew Dumbledore would likely be involved since Amelia did mentioned he was the one who insisted, along with the minister. He knew it wouldn't be a good look for the headmaster and the minister. Something like this would probably cause the minister be out of office. Dumbledore, on the other hand...it would be difficult, unless the ministry agreed to kick him too. Bernard knew that wouldn't happen, but only one could wish.

"Bernard," Amelia said. "I would also need you to be a witness. Is it okay with you to testify against Pettigrew?"

"Of course!" Bernard exclaimed. "Anything to make sure the right person is in Azkaban! Just send me an owl or muggle means to contact me, but I am busy this month. I celebrate Thanksgiving, a American muggle holiday with my family. Is it okay to contact me after that?"

Amelia smiled. "I will. Besides, as much as I would like the trial of Pettigrew in a week, but sadly there is the Triwizard Tournament to deal with."

"I've heard that it's back," Bernard said. "When is the first task?"

"November twenty-fourth."

"Who are the three Triwizard Champions this year?" Bernard took a sip of his tea. "I've read the papers and it wasn't announced. I know Rita Skeeter was at Hogwarts for the story. I'm surprised she hasn't wrote anything about it yet."

Everyone knew who Rita Skeeter, since it was basic common knowledge. The woman love a good story and would twisted it into her own satisfaction. It didn't matter if she got her story from Britain, America, Brazil, or Japan, she would use the story to her advantage to make herself famous than she usually is. Some people were gullible to believe her tales, while others like Bernard would figure out which were true or not.

"I...don't know," Amelia finally said.

Bernard frowned. He noticed how hesitant Amelia was. Bernard stared at the ministry official as his mind went full auror mode. He took a sip of his tea as his eyes wandered around the office. Everything seemed to be normal. As Bernard's eyes landed on Amelia, he noticed she had a bandage on the back of her hand. Bernard knew that a simple wound would be healed in no time, but something like this...he had a couple of theories.

"What happened to your hand?" Bernard asked. "Did something happened."

Amelia chuckled. "I...The minister wanted everyone to sign a blood quill."

Bernard turned pale. A blood quill! Those quills were for legal blood contracts only. It was one of the dark magical items that the wizard community uses. Then Bernard remembered how Bill told him how he didn't hear anything from the Triwizard Tournament. Was this the reason why there were no news of the Triwizard Tournament? What about Rita Skeeter? Bernard knew she had a big mouth and there was no way she would let a story slide unless someone was paying her to keep quiet. Whatever the situation was, Bernard knew Dumbledore was involved. Bernard was even certain that there was no way Dumbledore would go that far with a blood quill. Minors aren't allowed to use blood quills unless it's consent by both parent and child. Also depending on the contract, with the blood quill, it could bind a person and their families. It could be close blood relatives, distant, or both. However, since Bernard was related to other wizarding families, it was safe to say that if Dumbledore did go with this route, only close blood relatives had their lips shut. If that was the case then Bill was probably under the contract since Arthur Weasley works for the ministry and trusted Dumbledore.

It's only a theory, but a theory none of the less.

"Anyway," Amelia waved her hand. "Is there anything else we would repay you for your discovery?"

There was a lot of things Bernard would like. However, he wanted to focus on two things he had in mind. One was for his family and the other was just for fun. Bernard knew he shouldn't be selfish, but there were times he wanted to be. Besides, it might be a good idea to investigate anyway. The longer he was in the ministry, the longer he could tell something was off...Merlin, Tim is really rubbing off on him, isn't he?

"Two things actually," Bernard answered. "I would like to have a tour of the Ministry of Magic. My mother used to work there and told me all about it, so having a tour of the place would be like seeing everything through her eyes. I've been there a couple of times, but it was only for work, so I never got a full grasp of it."

Amelia nodded. "I'll make sure a tour would be arranged. What's your other request?"

"Do you know any good lawyers?" Bernard asked.

Amelia blinked. "Are you...planning to sue someone or...?"

"Just in case if it's necessary. You never know when you need one, right?"

The thought of suing Dumbledore would be a dream come true for Bernard. However, he knew he needed his answers before he could actually decide to sue the headmaster. Although, he was glad that Pettigrew would likely be in prison after the trail. Bernard wasn't sure when, but he hoped it wasn't before Thanksgiving. Sure he had a couple or a few weeks before the holiday, but he really wanted to spend time with his family and Tim.

"I do know someone," Amelia took out a card. "This is her contact information. Her name is Aristia Nightingale. You can contact her through wizard or muggle means. She's open to new clients and cases."

Bernard smiles. "Thank you, Amelia!"

Suddenly the door burst opened, revealing Minister Cornelius Fudge. The minister marched over, glaring at Amelia. In the corner of his eyes, Bernard could see Amelia just rolling her eyes. Whatever message she delivered to the minister must've made him angry.

"I will not be moving the Wizengamont meeting today, Amelia!" Fudge snapped. "everyone has a full schedule today and Albus has other matters to do."

Amelia crossed her arms. "Sir, Pettigrew is alive and I do think it's appropriate to move the meeting today, since we have other topics to figure out. It's best we discuss this with Albus right away."

"So you're saying we should have an emergency Wizengamont meeting?" Fudge demanded.

Amelia nodded. "Yes, I do. It is an emergency after all. I'm not asking for a trial, but I'm asking why we didn't look into this further thirteen years ago? You and Albus made Black be sent to Azkaban without a trail. Did you two not know how this effected our community and other countries at that day? I did and no one isn't please about it. I do think we should include that in our discussion when we talk to Albus, today."

Fudge scoffed. "I refused an emergency meeting, Amelia. Everyone's schedule is busy."

Amelia raised a brow. "That didn't stop you and Albus for having an emergency meeting after capturing Black and sending him to Azkaban. So what's the difference with this?"

Then there was silence. Bernard glanced at the two as if they were dueling. Amelia was very calm about it, while Fudge was going red. Bernard knew how serious this was. The Ministry of Magic could get a lot of heat from Uncle Sirius's imprisonment and lack of trial. Not only that, but people would be questioning Fudge's and Dumbledore's way of handling things. The thought of Dumbledore loosing his reputation just made Bernard did a little happy dance in his head. It'll be another dream come true.

Fudge turned to him. "Is this the wizard yank that found Pettigrew? He doesn't look much like our own curse-breakers."

Bernard's face hardened. "Curse-Breaker Bernard Dowd, son of Charlotte Potter at your service, sir."

Fudge's face turned pale and Amelia just smirked. As much as Bernard didn't want to use his mother's name, but in a situation like this, he had to. At a young age, Charlotte would always told Bernard to use her name whenever he's in wizarding Britain in case if he was being mistreated by the ministry or disregard him. He knew she was one of the best aurors in her time in Britain before she became a famous auror in America. She knew a lot of things about the Ministry and had the potential to become minister, but she didn't after Aunt Lily and Uncle James died.

Bernard folded his hands together. "Now, I don't want to butt into this conversation, but I do agree with Amelia. You need to have a meeting now. Pettigrew is alive all this time and it's obvious that Sirius Black was framed. Not only that, you and Dumbledore didn't handle the situation correctly. Also Minister Fudge, my mother and I, along with my grandmother, Dorea Black wouldn't hesitate to sue the ministry for incompetence and wrongful imprisonment for my Uncle Sirius Black."

Fudge sputtered and looked at him as if he grew another head. It looked like as if Fudge remembered that Charlotte Potter was also a Black. Bernard knew he was threatening the minister, but considering what happened, he wouldn't hesitate. Uncle Sirius deserved the justice he needed and if Bernard played his cards right, he would make sure that his uncle gets a relaxing life.

"Amelia, sent a message to Albus at once," Fudge gritted his teeth.

Amelia nodded. "Certainly, sir."

With that, Fudge left. Amelia did a patronus charm and sent the message to Dumbledore. Bernard was being a bit giddy now. Maybe luck was on his side after all. Not only Dumbledore would be going to an early meeting, but he'll be able to see Harry.

"Is he really going to the emergency Wizengamont meeting?" Bernard asked. "Dumbledore?"

"Oh he will," Amelia answered. "I was very vague on the message. Besides, from my years of experience in the ministry, Dumbledore would drop everything if there is a emergency meeting. As long as you don't put too much detail on the message, he wouldn't be the wiser." then she took a biscuit. "Anyway, how's Charlotte doing?"

Bernard stared at her. The way she asked about his mother as if she was familiar with her. Then again, just by looking at Amelia, she is around his mother's age. From what Bernard was told, Charlotte only  From what Bernard knew, Charlotte Potter was at least three or four years older than Uncle James and Sirius.

"She's doing well," Bernard said. "Working for MACUSA and sometimes I work with her. You know my mom?"

Amelia smiled. "Well, we were classmates and share the same friend group. We weren't exactly friends. We just talk from time to time. We had a shared interest on wanting to work for the ministry. People there freaked out when they saw Charlotte being "different" from the other Slytherins. Which was ridiculous because not all Slytherins were bad. Just those blood purist, which is funny because in some of the houses also have blood purist too. They're just quiet and never spoke of their intentions. Besides, I knew you were Charlotte's son when I saw you. You look like her, except your hair."

Bernard chuckled. "I actually do have black hair. I just like to transfigured my hair to blonde."

Amelia nodded. "I do wondered what house you'll be if did attended Hogwarts."

"Probably a Slytherin," Bernard shrugged. "but at Ilvermorny, I had to choose my own house between the Thunderbird and the Wampus. Those two statues wanted me."

"I heard it's rare for someone to have all statues go to them."

"It is, but it's like a once in a year thing."

Suddenly a patronus of a phoenix flew into the room. Bernard blinked a few times. He had never saw a phoenix patronus before. It was rare, but it does happen. Then he realized how the patronus was from.

"I will be there after the students go to their morning classes," the voice of Dumbledore said.

The patronus disappeared and Amelia glanced at the clock. Bernard did the same. It was seven in the morning. If memory serves him right, his mother did told him that when she was attending Hogwarts, classes always start at eight in the morning. That meant students need to wake up for breakfast somewhere around six or seven. That meant Dumbledore would be at the ministry in an hour.

"I gotta go," Bernard said. "I have things to do."

Amelia nodded. "Of course. I will sent you an owl or a patronus if we need you, Bernard."

Bernard grinned. "Thanks and you're free to send a letter to my mom. I'm sure she wouldn't mind getting in touch with old classmates."

Amelia chuckled. "I'll keep that in mind."

"Oh," Bernard gasped. "don't mention me to Dumbledore. My family doesn't have a good relationship with him."

Amelia snorted. "I'm not surprised."

Bernard wasn't sure what she meant, but he let it slide. Amelia escorted him out of the Ministry of Magic. Then Bernard apparated to Grimmauld Place. When he got there, he quickly greeted Kreacher. The house elf even gave him some chocolate chip cookies as a snack, which Bernard appreciated. Kreacher's cookies could rival Alfred's. Bernard quickly took a shower and put on one of his best robes. A simple dark green robe and inside of the robe has stars and a galaxy. It was a bit fancy, but not too fancy.

Then Bernard took some paper and quill as he wrote a letter to Aristia Nightingale, asking her to be his lawyer because there are people he wanted to sue. He didn't tell who he wanted to sue, but he did tell her that he will tell her when they meet up at the Leaky Cauldron tomorrow or this weekend. Bernard knew he was going to sue the ministry for Uncle Sirius's wrongful imprisonment and lack of trail, but suing Dumbledore? Bernard knew as much as he wanted to sue the headmaster, but he needed to wait before he does anything. Suing Dumbledore was like suing the no-maj president.

"Kreacher!" Bernard called.

"Yes, Master Bernard?" Kreacher poked his head out of the kitchen.

"Can you sent this letter to the Diagon Owlery?" Bernard asked. "I do have some Galleons, Sickles, and Knut, but if they're not enough, then you can go to Gringotts and change the currency. I have enough Dragot and Sprink for the cost and the fee."

Kreacher nodded. "Kreacher will."

With that Kreacher apparated. Bernard quickly pack his curse-breaking materials and double check that he got everything. Nodding to himself, Bernard packed some Polyjuice Potion, in case if Dumbledore was still in the school. Unlike the regular Polyjuice Potion, the one he had lasted for a few hours and sometimes more if he wanted to brew it some more. Bernard has Tim's hair, which Tim did gave him permission to use. The memory of Tim freaking out about Polyjuice Potion made Bernard smiled. Tim described it as easy identity theft.

As Bernard walked out of Grimmauld Place, he apparated. Bernard stopped by at Hogsmeade. He knew Hogwarts has enough food to feed the whole school, but he wanted to make a warm family welcome for Harry. So he bought some sweets and food from the Three Broomsticks to go with butterbeer of course. Bernard knew it'll be odd to have an almost indoor picnic indoors, but since it's winter seasons, it was for the best. Then Bernard looked at his phone. It was only seven thirty in the morning. Bernard wasn't sure if Dumbledore had left already, but he didn't want to take the risk.

Pursing his lips, Bernard went into Three Broomsticks and went into the restrooms. He headed into the stalls and clocked it. As he opened his bag, he pulled out his Polyjuice Potion. He had one for each hour. Bernard knew he needed to find the horcrux first before he'll see Harry. Of course he had a lot of things to do after that, but at least he was getting things done.

Bernard took out the three hour Polyjuice Potion and put in Tim's hair. Bernard knew he could've just change his hair back to it's original black haired color and put on his reading glasses, but he didn't want to risk Dumbledore recognizing him just because of a hair color change and glasses. With a deep breath, Bernard drank the potion. Bernard made a sour face. The Polyjuice Potion tasted like the most bitterest coffee he had ever had.

Once he finished, Bernard felt his body changing. His hair grew longer and darker. His height didn't change at all, but he noticed he got more muscles. When it was done, Bernard stepped out of the stalls and nodded with satisfaction. He successfully changed into his boyfriend. Bernard took out his reading glasses and put them on. He knew glasses wouldn't help, but he could try. As Bernard stepped out of the Three Broomsticks, he apparated in front of the Hogwarts gate. Bernard pulled out his phone and it was fifteen minutes before eight. Either Dumbledore already left or he was getting ready to leave. From what Bernard knew, no one can't apparate in and out of Hogwarts unless you're at the gates. House elves were different since they're apparition was different.

Bernard took a deep breath and muttered. "Let's do this."

As he took a step, Bernard walked to the castle. Bernard couldn't help and feel happy. He hadn't been this happy sine Tim accepted him as a wizard. He knew he'll have to deal with the horcrux first, but he hadn't seen Harry for thirteen years. Thirteen years was too long. Bernard knew he'll have to explain some things to Harry and about their family, but he didn't care. All he wanted was to see his baby cousin and if Harry lets him, he'll let Harry live with him.

What could go wrong, Bernard thought.

Chapter Text

Hogwarts was huge. Equally as huge as Ilvermorny. Although, there were some differences like the school mascot being a boar. Bernard was walking through the halls, being disguised as his boyfriend. Never thought he'll do that, but here he was. Bernard took out his gem locator. It was glowing, but not very bright. That meant the horcrux was here somewhere, but not around this area. Probably on the other floors. Bernard pursed his lips. He knew Hogwarts was huge and it might take him a couple hours or so to find the horcrux, but he knew he needed to try. Bernard knew there were many floors that Hogwarts has. He has all day as long as Dumbledore doesn't noticed his presence. Besides, the headmaster should be gone by now.

Then Bernard flick his wand and a map of Hogwarts appeared. It wasn't the famous Maruader's Map, but it was only a simple map in case if he got lost. It'll be helpful if he does have the Maurader's Map. The last time he heard about it was when Uncle James, Uncle Sirius, and his friends lost the map during their seventh year. Bernard wasn't sure how these four lost a map like that, but they somehow managed.

Bernard first went down to the dungeons. The gem was glowing, but it went a bit dim. That meant he wasn't close. Bernard sighed. This might take a while. He went back up to the main floor and headed up to the first floor. The gem glowed a bit brighter, but not as bright as Bernard would hoped. Bernard went up to the fourth floor, after stopping on the other floors. He looked at the gem and it was glowing a bit brighter, but not bright enough. That meant he needed to go up a few more floors. Bernard knew the castle has seven floors and he has three more floors to go.

"Excuse me, who are you and what are you going here?" a familiar voice spoke.

Bernard internally groan. He knew that voice. Bernard met the man when Uncle James was took him to meet Dumbledore because Uncle James told him that Dumbledore wanted to borrow that cloak. Uncle Sirius was busy and his parents were buying supplies for them, and Aunt Lily was taking care of Harry. So Uncle James was left in charge to watch over him, much to Charlotte's worry. When Bernard did met the man, that man hated him right away and insulted him. Silently cursing to himself, Bernard saw Severus Snape. The man aged of course. He would've been the same age as his aunt and uncle if they were still alive. Bernard tried not to make a sour face, since he needed to be professional. Besides, Bernard knew Snape was a professor, the last time he saw him.

"Oh I'm terribly sorry," Bernard said. "I'm just a curse-breaker. You must be Professor Severus Snape. I got permission to come here by Gringotts officials. They contacted the Head Deputy Headmistress, Minerva McGonagall about me. I was supposed to come here tomorrow, but there was a quick change of plans."

Snape glared at him. "I see. What is your name?"

"Timothy Grayson," Bernard blurted out.

Bernard really wanted to kick himself in the foot. He didn't want to give Snape his real name because the man would realized he's Charlotte's son, but he knew he could've thought of a better name than that. Why did he had to panic and be stupid?! In fact, from what his mother told him, Snape didn't like her because she was cousins to Uncle James and Uncle Sirius. Which was stupid because Bernard knew his mother was always nice to her housemates, even the younger ones too. From his time to time visits to Britain, he will run into his mother's old housemates. They described his mother as a mother hen, which sounds about right.

"Hm, I haven't heard of you," Snape sneered.

Bernard shrugged. "I'm sure you heard of me."

Snape pursed his lips. "Tsk, arrogance wouldn't get you nowhere, Grayson."

Bernard nodded. "Of course."

"Of course, sir," Snape corrected.

"There's no reason to call me sir, Professor."

Snape looked at him as if he wanted to smack him. Right away, Bernard just gave Snape a mocking friendly smile and speed walk up the stairs. Bernard tapped his wand on his head as he use the disillusion spell to turn himself invisible. When Bernard got to the seventh floor, he removed the spell and let out a sigh. He wiped the sweat off of his face. Maybe he shouldn't try to provoke Snape. Besides, Snape didn't seem the type of be a teacher anyway.

Bernard took out his gem and saw it was glowing brightly. Not blinding bright, but still bright. Bernard smirked. The horcrux was near, but where? He need to find it - that diadem. It was somewhere on the seventh floor. Slowly, Bernard walked through the hall. The gem still has the same glow. He walked down the hall, back and forth. Every time he walked, the gem would glow very brightly for a second and stopped. Bernard wasn't sure how many times he walked down the same hall, but h was getting frustrated. Sure, there were moments where he couldn't figured things out, but just trying to find a single horcrux in a large castle on the seventh floor was something else.

With a sigh, Bernard sat at the nearest bench and looked down the hall and back. There was nothing in this hall, except for paintings. There was another staircase, but Bernard knew that he needed to be in this corridor. Then Bernard took out his phone. He noticed that he was back to his normal self.

"Shit," Bernard muttered.

He didn't realized it was already two hours and he needed to find the diadem quickly and see Harry. However, Bernard didn't know where to look or where to find. There were no other doors here. Bernard knew Hogwarts had some secret passageways, but he didn't know where they were.

Bernard got up and walked to the end of the hall and looked to his left. The gem was glowing brightly. Frowning, Bernard headed over to the left as the gem slowly shined. Somewhere, here? Bernard thought, how? Bernard wasn't sure, but the horcrux has to be here somewhere. As Bernard got to the wall, he held up his gem and it was glowing very brightly. Behind the wall? How was he supposed to get through there? Bernard pushed the wall, but nothing happened. If he caused damaged to the school, Bernard knew he could get into trouble and that was something he didn't want.

"Please," Bernard whispered. "I need to get through here, find the diadem, and destroy it. I need to make sure that if I go through here, I don't want anyone to get inside because there would be a magical backlash. I'm the only one who knows how to destroy a horcrux. Please!"

Suddenly, Bernard fell on the floor. Grunting, Bernard looked up and saw a different room. Blinding a few times, he got up and stepped inside. The doors automatically closed behind him. Bernard took his wand out. He had no idea what just happened, but he could only guessed that this was probably a secret sentient room. However, there were so many things in the room. From books to artifacts. He didn't know where to start? Could he just use accio instead? Would that even work on a horcrux? Bernard didn't want to risk endangering himself, but he'll rather use his locator.

With that, Bernard started looking. While he looked, he use his gem to see if it blinded his eyes. It didn't, but it was closed. Bernard looked into every chest and every box he could find. Every time he opened it, there was nothing there. Some had random magical objects, while others had books instead. Bernard kept looking and looking. He even ignored how hungry he was when he was trying to look for the horcrux, but he did drank a bit of coffee to keep him going.

Then Bernard sighed and sat on one of the large chests. He set his satchel on the tower of books. He took out his flask of coffee and drank it all. Wiping his mouth, Bernard pulled his satchel, causing the tower of books to fall. Wincing, Bernard quickly picked up the books, but stopped. Blinking a few times, there was a box. Frowning, Bernard took the box and opened it. His eyes widened. Inside the box was a headpiece that was silver and it looked woven too. The jewel piece in the middle was blue and inside of it had an eagle.

"The diadem of Ravenclaw," Bernard gasped.

Quickly, Bernard checked to see if there were any curses on the diadem. There was nothing, which was odd. Bernard was sure there has to be a curse. The ring had the curse that if anyone wore the ring, they'll die. Maybe it was the same thing for the diadem. Bernard didn't want to risk wearing the diadem. There was a possible chance that Voldemort might've use a spell to hide the curse so that way the person had a false sense of security.

Bernard use his wand to cut his thumb. Like what he did at the Gaunt Shack, he made the circle for the blood magic. When he was done, Bernard double checked to see if he made any mistakes before he activated the circle. Finally, he activated the circle.

At once, Bernard felt a powerful magical backlash pushing against him. Gnashing his teeth, Bernard stood his ground, pushing his magic against it. Like the ring, this horcrux was powerful as well. He didn't know if this horcrux was the second or third, but considering the fact that it was trying to fight against him, he was sure it was one of the first four. Eyes widened, blood spatted out of his mouth, dripping from his chin. Bernard winced. He could feel his whole body being in pain. He didn't experienced this when he got the ring, but whatever Voldemort did to the diadem, he did something to it.

"Come on," Bernard muttered to himself. "You can do it, Dowd. Come on!"

Bernard bit his lip, causing it to bleed. He shut his eyes, thinking about his family - mother, father, Uncle James, Aunt Lily, Uncle Sirius, his grandparents, and most of all, Harry. Bernard didn't want to imagine what would happen if he didn't take this assignment. Would Harry had to look or these horcruxes on his own? The thought of Harry, having to go on a quest to find these horcruxes was horrible. Bernard didn't care if Harry was a savior. He just didn't want his cousin to go through any hardships just because he survived the killing curse and defeated Voldemort when he was a baby.

With a deep breath, Bernard pushed more and more of his magic. Then a black smoke of a snake-like man screamed. It tried to pushed through the barrier, but nothing happened. It kept screaming and screaming until it vanished. The light of the magic circle died down and Bernard fell onto his knees, breathing heavily. He coughed up some blood and wiped his mouth. Quickly, he flicked his wand and a healing potion flew into his hand. He drank it without hesitation. Bernard laid against some books, trying to relax a bit. He could feel the healing potion taking effecting his wounded body. When he was fully healed, Bernard walked over to the diadem. He performed some spells and checked to see if there were extra curses.

Nothing.

Carefully, Bernard put the diadem back into it's box. He left it open so whoever finds it, will keep it. Bernard had no use for Ravenclaw's diadem anyway. It belonged to Hogwarts after all. It was best if a student or a teacher finds the diadem and keeps it.

As Bernard cleaned everything up, he packed all of his things and headed to the doors. When he got there, he pushed the doors opened. Then he stopped. In front of him was a stern-looking woman elderly woman. She was very proper and was wearing formal black robes. Bernard gulped. He had a feeling he might know who this is.

"Ah, Mister Dowd, it's a pleasure to meet you," the woman said.

"Y-You're Minerva McGonagall, aren't you?" Bernard asked.

McGonagall nodded. "Indeed, I am. Please follow me to my office. We have things to discuss."

Bernard internally screamed and did as he was told. Was he going to get in trouble? Bernard hadn't gotten in trouble in school for a long time. He was sure that Griphook sent a letter to McGonagall that he'll be coming here for his curse-breaking job. Unless she really wanted him to be in the castle tomorrow Friday than Thursday. Bernard knew little of Minerva McGonagall because of his mother. All he knew was that the professor was a Gryffindor, a stern teacher, and an animagus.

When Bernard got to McGonagall's office, he sat down at a chair. There was an empty chair next to him. McGonagall sat at her desk and poured some tea and pushed a plate of biscuits to him. Bernard looked at the tea and biscuits and back at the professor. She raised a brow and right away, Bernard held the tea and took a sip. It was a nice floral tea with a strong flavor of green tea to the mix.

"You're not in trouble, Mister Dowd," McGonagall said.

"Huh?" Bernard looked up. "What do you mean?"

"Your face says it." she pointed out. "Also you have the same look when Miss Charlotte Potter thought she was in trouble."

"You remembered my mom?!" Bernard exclaimed.

McGonagall gave him a look. "Mister Dowd, I remembered all of my students, even when they're not in my house. I remembered your mother clearly. A model student of her age. She was a Prefect and Head Girl. I was the one who recommend her to Albus to be Head Girl. Very different from her two cousins if I say so myself."

Bernard nodded. He already knew that of his mother, but it was nice to hear a professor from a different house to acknowledge his mother. Bernard knew he wasn't exactly a model student like his mother, but he did tried to be a good student, which was enough for his mother.

"So, what do you want to discuss about?" Bernard questioned. "You mentioned that earlier?"

McGonagall, nodded. "I did, but we are waiting for another student. You might also want to hear from her and the things going on around Hogwarts."

Bernard frowned. "Who and what's happening here? I thought you guys were hosting the Triwizard Tournament?"

Then there was a knock and McGonagall use her want to open the door. A teenage girl who looked about fourteen with bushy brown hair walked into the office. Bernard recognized her right away. He saw her in the picture that Bill showed him.

"Ah, Miss Granger, you made it," McGonagall said. "Please sit down and have a tea and biscuit. We have things to discuss."

Hermione Granger did as she was told. As she walked over to the empty seat, her eyes widened. Bernard knew she recognized him from the papers right away. Slowly, she sat down and held the cup of tea, drinking it. McGonagall folded her hands as she stared at the two of them.

"Now, Miss Granger, I'm sure you recognized Mister Bernard Dowd, the curse-breaker," McGonagall said. "Mister Dowd, this is Hermione Granger. Miss Granger, Mister Dowd is also the cousin of Mister Harry Potter. He is also related to Mister Sirius Black through his grandmother's side."

Hermione gasped and looked at him. "You're related to both Harry and Sirius?! Harry has another cousin? I thought Dudley Dursley was his only cousin!"

"To be fair, I'm sure he didn't know I exist," Bernard pointed out. "Uncle Sirius knows about me. Uncle James and Uncle Sirius is my mom's cousins. Although, I do forgive Uncle Sirius for not mentioning me since I'm sure he had went through a lot of things in Azkaban."

"Excuse me," McGonagall held up her hand. "Mister Potter didn't know about you and Miss Charlotte?"

Bernard nodded. "Yep. Ever since Uncle James and Aunt Lily died, Dumbledore told us that Harry is safe with Uncle Sirius. I even tried to sent a letter to Harry when he was the age he could write, but Dumbledore was the one who sent me a letter saying Harry has to be in hiding with Uncle Sirius. I tried sending a letter whenever I can, even when Harry entered Hogwarts, I still got a letter back only from Dumbledore. My family and I had no idea that Uncle Sirius was in Azkaban for the pass thirteen years and we didn't know Harry was staying with the Dursleys. Also, in my uncle and aunt's will, if for some reason Uncle Sirius couldn't take care of Harry, the Dowd family will take care of him. The Dursleys weren't allowed because of their hatred for magic."

Then there was silence. Hermione looked so shocked that Bernard swore her eyes would pop out. McGonagall looked like she was going to faint from what everything Bernard told her. Bernard wasn't sure if they believe him. He had no reason to lie. Bernard hate telling lies, but only has to if the time calls for it.

Bernard took out a stack of letters from his satchel. It was tied up and he set it on McGonagall's desk. Bernard had kept these letters for over the years in case if he needed it. He knew it was weird to carry it with him, but he has his reasons. Bernard even had the ones where his mother was the one who tried to contact Harry and Uncle Sirius.

"I have these as proof," Bernard said. "You can take a look, if you want."

With that, Bernard use his want to untie the letters. At once McGonagall and Hermione took one of the letters and opened it. They read the letters and McGonagall even took a few more. Bernard patiently waited for them to finish. When they were done, Hermione and McGonagall set the letters back on the pile.

Hermione let out a heavy sigh. "So Harry was supposed to stay with you and not the Dursleys. I can't believe Professor Dumbledore would do this."

Bernard groaned and muttered. "Great, now I'll have to deal with the Dursleys."

Wizarding legal issues was something Bernard could deal with, but with no-majes? It's tiring! Bernard knew when his parents got their first divorce and that was painful at the time. Of course he was young at the time and didn't understand, but now he knew...he still thought it was tiring. He'll rather have Tim to deal with no-maj legal issues.

"This is Albus's handwriting," McGonagall said. "I'm sorry Mister Dowd, I was just in shock that Albus went this far and needed to see it for myself. I thought the things happening here was only the beginning, but it turned out it was ever since Mister Potter lost his parents."

Bernard couldn't blame her. It would be a shock for anyone who had to deal with Dumbledore doing this for all of these years while there were people out there who trusted him. Hell, Bernard did the same thing when he trusted Dumbledore with Harry's care, but of course that changed when Bernard did suspected something was up. It made sense that the two wanted to hear from Dumbledore's own letters.

Bernard frowned. "What things are happening, Professor? Is Harry okay? Can I see him?"

Hermione gasped. "That meant word still hasn't got out yet. I thought everyone knew by now."

"Um...what?" Bernard questioned. "Hermione, what do you mean? All I know is that Harry goes to Hogwarts and the first task of the Triwizard Tournament is in a couple of weeks. Did something happened?"

McGonagall and Hermione looked at each other and back at him. Bernard didn't like this. In fact, he was dreading - dreading something that did happened to Harry. Whatever it was, Bernard would do what he can to help Harry.

"Mister Dowd - " Hermione began.

"Please, call me Bernard, Hermione." Bernard said. "A friend of Harry is a friend of mine."

Hermione nodded. "Bernard...someone put Harry's name in the Goblet of Fire and now he's missing. He left with Sirius."

"WHAT?!" Bernard screamed.

Eyes widened, Bernard froze and turned pale. He waited for Hermione to tell him it was a joke and that Harry was fine a safe, but she wasn't. Bernard even looked at McGonagall and the professor herself was nodding. Harry is missing? He left with Sirius? The two met? When did they met? Many questions were roaming in Bernard's head and he was sure he was going to get a headache soon. Of all things he expected when he got to Hogwarts, this wasn't it. He expected to see Harry and hug his baby cousin, but instead he found out his cousin missing and went to his uncle?

"Hermione, tell me everything," Bernard said.

At once, Hermione told him what happened. She first started telling him about Harry's first year to the recent fourth year. Bernard never thought he'll turn even paler, but he did. Bernard thought the troll, Fluffy the three headed dog, the trails, and the Philosopher's Stone was worst, but it got worst. Lockhart, Dobby, the basilisk, and the dairy of Tom Riddle in second year to the dementors, Uncle Sirius escaping, Remus Lupin being a werewolf, and Pettigrew. When Hermione got to the part of the Goblet of Fire and how she and Harry tried to find ways to get him out of the tournament, Bernard rubbed his temples. He thought his adventures at Ilvermorny was chaotic, but this was pushing it. He was told Hogwarts was safe. His mother even thought it was safe, since she went there, but sadly it wasn't. For some reason it only became unsafe when Harry attends.

Bernard knew that the age line was useless. He had a feeling this might happen and it did! Dammit Dumbledore! However, the dairy of Tom Riddle being Voldemort...Bernard was sure that was a horcrux. The way Hermione described it when Harry told her...sounded like one. That meant there were seven horcruxes in total, not six. Maybe when Bernard finally sees Harry, he'll ask Harry about the dairy.

"So Harry left without a word?" Bernard questioned.

Hermione nodded. "Yes, he left no note, but I did noticed that Dobby was gone, so I think he brought Dobby with him."

"And Uncle Sirius is gone too?"

"When I came back to his hideout, he was gone. I think he's with Harry."

Bernard sighed. "I'm going to kill Dumbledore."

"Get in line, Mister Dowd," McGonagall said. "Albus does have people who do want to kill him."

Bernard crossed his arms and pursed his lips. It does make sense for Sirius to go with Harry. After all, Uncle Sirius was still a wanted man and Harry's godfather. However, where they go was the question. Bernard first thought it would be one of the Black mansions around England, but thinking about how Uncle Sirius didn't want to be associated with his family, it was highly unlikely Uncle Sirius would go there. Maybe they're at one of the Potter hideouts? However, there weren't that much Potter houses in England. There was the house at Godric's Hallow and Uncle James's house. The only problem is that everyone knew where Uncle James used to live, so that house was useless. Bernard knew Aunt Lily and Uncle James were planning to have a second hideout outside of the country, but he didn't know where. The only thing Bernard could think of was his aunt and uncle giving his mother a letter and told her that a spell on that letter, so it wouldn't be open...unless Harry was the one who went to that specific hideout, then the spell would be broken. Maybe he could sent Charlotte a letter to see if she could open the letter now.

Then Bernard realized that there has to be another reason why Harry left. Running away was an easy solution, but why did he run away was the question. Bernard knew that the Triwizard Tournament had some loopholes. Which ones, he didn't remembered. All he knew that the Triwizard Tournament was something that shouldn't be a thing and it was.

"Hermione, you said you and Harry looked for loopholes for the tournament, right?" Bernard asked.

Hermione nodded. "Yes, we did."

"What are the loopholes?"

"Pregnancy, turning into a muggle, and having a blood relative to remove them from the tournament."

Bernard's eyes widened. "When did Harry left?"

Hermione's eyes were wide as well. "Somewhere around November second or third."

Bernard couldn't help and smile. If he was correct, that meant Harry and Sirius might be at Gotham. Only a blood relative could take Harry out of the tournament. The Dursleys were useless, Uncle Sirius is only related to Harry through marriage, so that meant Bernard and his mother were the only people who can. That meant Sirius told Harry about him and headed to Gotham. Bernard knew he thought he saw someone who looked like Harry when he visited Tim at W.E, but at the time he thought he should go and check it out, but he didn't because Bernard thought he was hallucinating.

Bernard gasped. "Merlin, I think I know where he is!"

"I think so too," Hermione smiled.

Bernard turned to the professor. "Professor, I need to go to the goblet now."

McGonagall pursed her lips. "Both relative and the Champion has to be in the same room in order the binding spell to be broken. Which means you and Mister Potter needed to be here."

Bernard gaped. "THE FUCK?! Are you are serious?! Who makes these rules?! I'm right here! If the goblet can take anyone's magic long distance, then it should've done the same thing with the binding spell!"

McGonagall sighed. "Language, Mister Dowd. I know this is a shock to you, but the goblet can't do that. For Mister Potter's case if he does loose his magic, the goblet will drag them to here, even if they're in a different country. Then it'll take their magic if he still refuse to compete. Having Mister Potter physically here will let the goblet know that both Champion and relative want to be out of the tournament."

Bernard groaned and muttered. "Whoever created that goblet needs to loose their magic."

Why was this becoming so complicated? The more answers he got, the more complicated things become! Bernard hated his luck. Then again, he was sure Harry hated his Potter Luck too. It was like as if the closer he got, there were more complicated things he had to go through. Bernard was sure at this point his Potter Luck was genetic and it skipped his mother and uncle and went into him and Harry.

"However," McGonagall continued. "you will have to deal with Albus because when you do bring Mister Potter here. All you have to do is to have Mister Potter put his name in the goblet with the same paper that the goblet spouted. Then you put your name in the Goblet of Fire, say your full name, and tell the goblet to withdraw Mister Potter out of the tournament."

Bernard snorted and rolled his eyes when he heard Dumbledore's name. He knew dealing with Dumbledore would be another step to get Harry out of the tournament, but the rules still stand. If a blood relative - even a distant blood relative thinks of the Champion's name was put in the goblet against their will, the blood relative has the right to take them out.

Bernard took a bite of his biscuit. "What happens to the person who put someone's name in the goblet?"

"Just like going muggle option, the person will get their magic taken away because they are magically bind as well."

Bernard smirked. He liked that idea. Whoever put his cousin's name in the goblet deserved their magic to be taken away. Bernard hated what Harry had to go through for all of these years, even the abuse he had to deal with the Dursleys. Bernard knew he didn't need to worry about the Dursleys because he has Tim and Tim has connections to one of the best lawyers in the no-maj world. He'll just need to call Tim and make the arrangements. Maybe he could ask Tim if he try to use no-maj technology to find Harry, but Bernard wasn't sure if Harry was staying indoors all the time or going to school and having a job like a normal teenager, though.

"I will make sure Albus doesn't know," Minerva said. "From what I saw, he has crossed too many lines. I'm tried of seeing Mister Potter suffering because of Albus's own negligence. I will make sure that Mister Potter gets out of this mess."

Bernard pursed his lips. "What about the letters? I met Bill Weasley. He and I thought that Dumbledore might be changing students' letters? I even found out from Amelia Bones that Fudge is putting everyone on a blood quill."

Bernard might as well mention it. The more answers he got, the more he needed to figure things out. Despite how complicated everything had become, but Bernard knew he needed more information. Besides, he wanted to know how far Dumbledore was willingly to hide everything and to make Harry's life in more danger than it was already is. Bernard wouldn't be surprised if Harry found Gotham better than Hogwarts.

Minerva's face hardens. "That is true. Only people working at the Ministry of Magic are under the blood quill. I'm not sure if the contract is under just for ministry officials or all families, though. What I do know is that for students and staff at Hogwarts, letters were being changed. So if we talked about who are the four Triwizard Champions and Mister Potter being missing, that will change. Miss Granger noticed when she sent a letter to her family. Any letter left from the Owlery is being read and checked by Mister Filch. Albus use a spell on the Owlery to check letters too. I wouldn't be surprised if Albus and Minister Fudge started obliviating people's memories."

Bernard couldn't believed what he was hearing. Dumbledore was really trying so hard to keep the information about Harry being missing a secret. Was it because that if word got out that Harry being missing meaning he lost their savior? Or did Dumbledore didn't really want to face a lawsuit if Bernard and his family found out? It was probably both. Bernard knew word has to get out that Harry was missing. If not then things might get worst. It's best if everyone knew that Harry was missing.

"I'll be leaving Britain soon," Bernard said. "Probably this weekend. Hopefully, I don't hear anything from Amelia. I turned in Peter Pettigrew today."

Hermione gasped. "You did what?!"

Bernard just merely smiled. "Pettigrew tried to kill me, but I defeated him. He should be given a trial. I'm not sure when, but I hope it'll be after I bring Harry here."

McGonagall took a sip of here tea. "Well then, I do hope you'll find Mister Potter soon because the first task in around two to three of weeks."

"I know what to do," Bernard got up from his seat. "Leave it to me. I'll be back soon with Harry."

McGonagall smiled. "Thank you Mister Dowd. I do hope Mister Potter attends Hogwarts again. If not, then I understand. Everything that happened here...must had been so painful for him."

Bernard nodded. "We'll see. It's up for Harry to decide after all."

"I'll plan ahead some arrangements on Mister Potter's decisions. Also Mister Dowd, there is a Yule Ball coming up next month. I will send you an invite and you can bring as many guests as you want. Muggles are included. If you plan on staying after you get Mister Potter out of that tournament."

"Thank you, Professor. I'll keep that in mind."

Bernard shook hands with McGonagall and gave Hermione a smile as he walked out of the professor's office. Bernard let out a heavy sigh. He took out his phone and saw it was already noon. He had no idea he was at Hogwarts for four hours. It felt longer than four hours. However, the Yule Ball? Bernard knew it was tradition for the Triwizard Tournament. He actually would like Tim to experienced a wizard ball. He had took Tim to some wizard gatherings and galas for work but a ball...something that wasn't work related, he was sure Tim wouldn't mind going. Maybe he could drag Harry to it. Harry's fourteen now and he was sure Harry might like someone and take them to a ball.

"Bernard!" a voice called. "Bernard! Wait!"

Bernard turned and saw Hermione running over to him. As she approached him, she was gasping for air. Bernard waited for the teenager to catch her breath. It looked like she went on a full marathon. Then Bernard noticed in her hand was a letter.

"I-Is it okay you can give this to Harry?" Hermione held up the letter. "If that's fine with you. I haven't heard from Harry since he left. I know he's in hiding right now and couldn't write to me, but could you give him this for me? I'm really worried about him."

Bernard's eyes softened as he took the letter. "Yeah, I will. I'll make sure he gets your letter. I'm sure it'll make him happy, Hermione."

"Thank you!"

Smiling, Bernard ruffled Hermione's bushy hair. Then he took out a piece of paper, writing down his number and a few addresses, and handed it to her. If Dumbledore wants to play fire with fire, then he will get it. Besides, Bernard knew that there was no way Dumbledore was that knowledgeable about no-majes and the technology they use.

"This is my cell phone number and my addresses," Bernard said. "I have three houses. The fourth address is Wayne Manor. I'm friends with another wizard there, Alfred Pennyworth. Yes, the Alfred Pennyworth. You can send letters the muggle way if you need to. I know there's a muggle village nearby, so they should have a post office there. You can also text me too. You have a cell phone, right?"

Hermione smirked and pulled out her phone. It was the latest model. "Of course I do. I haven't use it because I didn't want to risk the high magical frequency mixing with muggle technology. So far it hadn't broke, but I could go to the muggle village. It's pretty close to Hogsmeade."

"Then text me whenever you can. I'll keep you updated too."

With that Hermione gave her number and address to him. She even gave him her parents' number just in case. Then Hermione gave him a hug. Bernard chuckled a bit. He knew Hermione was a good kid. Smart too. She sort of reminded him a mix of Tim and Barbara. At least she wasn't a coffee addict. When Hermione let go she gave Bernard and smile as she went to the Great Hall. Bernard smiled to himself as he headed to the Hogwarts doors. He was glad Hermione was a good friend to Harry. Bernard already knew that, but Hermione's actions proved him enough that Harry has a good friend looking out for him.

When Bernard got out of the Hogwarts grounds, he headed out of the gates. He looked back at the castle one more time and apparated. When he got to Grimmauld Place, he quickly wrote a letter to his mother, and grandparents about what he just found out. Bernard even sent a letter to Alfred to let him know that Hermione would be sending letters through the no-maj way and promised to explain to Alfred what's going on when he comes back to Gotham.

After that Bernard headed into his Uncle Regulus's room and crashed onto the bed. Bernard never felt so tired in his life. Then again, he was up since one in the morning and everything that had happened so fast in one day. Bernard took out the Gaunt ring. He never thought that this little ring would cause this much trouble for him, but he was glad though. Bernard was able to find his answers. Not all of them, but most of them.

Suddenly, Bernard noticed a pair of legs across from him. Gasping, Bernard yelped and fell off the bed backwards with his wand out, dropping the ring. Groaning, Bernard quickly got up and faced the intruder, but he froze. In front of him was a man who looked similar to Uncle Sirius. Some may say he is less handsome than Uncle Sirius, but Bernard thought that this man was equally as handsome as his uncle. Bernard had seen this man in pictures throughout his life.

"Master Bernard, what is wrong?!" Kreacher barged into the door with a knife in hand.

Bernard blinked a few times. He wasn't sure if he should be concern of his ghost uncle or his house elf having a knife despite him knowing magic. Bernard glanced at the house elf and at his dead uncle. Bernard frowned. Kreacher...doesn't see him? Why? Bernard opened his mouth and closed it. He did it a couple of times, not knowing what he should say or do.

"Kreacher...who is in this room, right now?" Bernard asked hesitantly.

Kreacher tilted his head. "Just Master Bernard and Kreacher. Is Master Bernard, okay? Does Master Bernard need some soup? Kreacher made leek soup."

Bernard chuckled, still eyeing at his uncle. "I-I'm fine, Kreacher. I just had a long day...I thought I saw a spider and freaked out. Sorry for scarring you. You can save the soup for later. I'm not that hungry."

Kreacher nodded. "Kreacher will make sure Grimmauld Place has no spiders! Get some rest, Master Bernard!"

"I will, thank you."

With that Kreacher left. Bernard let out a long, heavy sigh. He still has his wand pointed at his uncle. Even though Bernard knew he was dead, but he could see the wall right through him. Bernard knew how ghosts were "alive" in the wizarding world, but this...how was this possible? Did Regulus accepted his death or not?

"U-Uncle Regulus..." Bernard spoke slowly. "How are you...here?"

His ghost uncle didn't say anything. Instead he looked at the ring and at him. Bernard stared at the Gaunt ring. The ring...caused this? Bernard thought. Why? Bernard made sure the lifted all of the curses that was in that ring. He would've noticed if he missed one.

Then Uncle Regulus walked over to him. Bernard gulped and pointed at his wand. He could see he was shaking. Bernard tried to calm himself down. The last time he was scared was when he was in that cave, but now, seeing his dead uncle walking over towards him was something else. Bernard knew his magic wouldn't do anything to a ghost. It would just break the walls. Bernard shut his eyes, waiting for something to happen. He waited and waited, but he felt nothing. Slowly, he opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was his uncle's chest. Looking up, Bernard saw his uncle had a hand on his head and he was...smiling at him.

"Thank you," Regulus said. "and please take good care of Kreacher for me."

The only thing Bernard could do was nod. With that, Regulus vanished. Bernard let out a breath. He didn't realized he was holding it. Was he really hallucinating or not? Bernard turned to the ring. His uncle looked at that Gaunt ring for a reason. Hesitantly, Bernard crawled over to the ring and held it close. He peered at it, wondering if there was something wrong with this thing. As he turned the ring, Bernard stopped. There was as a marking on top of the ring. It was faint, but if looked carefully, enough, he could see it. On the ring was a triangle, a circle inside, and a line through it.

"What did he do?" an eight year old Bernard Dowd asked as he held his baby cousin, Harry affectionally in his arms, who was gnawing at his fingers. "What did Death do?"

"You really want to know, Bernie?" Uncle James smirked.

"Uh-huh!"

"He ate them!"

Bernard gasped. "WHAT?!"

"James!" Charlotte pulled his uncle's ear. "Stop scaring my son!"

"Ow, ouch!" James winced. "Come on, Charlie! Have a little fun!"

Behind them, Uncle Sirius laughing, while Aunt Lily was shaking her head, but smiling as if she was used to her husband's antics. It was at night in the Potter home and Easter weekend. Even though Uncle James and Uncle Sirius don't celebrate the no-maj holiday, but Bernard's family and Aunt Lily still do.

Bernard whimpered. "Did he really ate the brothers?"

James chuckled. "I'm just joking, Bernie. Death didn't ate them. He gave them three gifts. An unbeatable wand, a stone to resurrected the dead, and a cloak of invisibility. With these three together, they make..." he waved his wand, forming a line, a circle, and a triangle. "the Deathly Hallows. Anyone who has all three of them becomes the master of death!"

Bernard's eyes widened. "Woah." while baby Harry said. "Uhhh."

"But meeting Death part was fiction," Charlotte explained. "It was just something locals made up. The Hallows was made from threstels. The Elder Wand, even though it was a an from elder wood, it's string was from a threstel mane. The stone was from the eye, and the cloak of invisibility came from the hide. Each of these was passed down from father to son to mother to daughter, except for the Elder Wand, that wand was lost into centuries from being transferred from master to master. No one knows were the Hallows are now, but..."

"From the third Preveral brother's bloodline," James pulled out a silvery cloak. "The cloak is in our family. The Potter family."

Bernard's eyes widened. "Is it real?!"

James laughed. "Very real. It's the only cloak to turn someone completely invisible."

"Cool! That means Harry gets to have the cloak, right?"

"Yes, he does."

"When Harry is ready to have the cloak," Aunt Lily chimed in, giving her husband a stern look. "Is that right, Darling?"

"Of course, Dear!" James agreed. He looked at Bernard and shook his head, mouthing No. Bernard giggled as Uncle James lifted him and Harry into his arms. "Want to try it out?"

"YEAH!"

With that, Uncle James put the cloak over them.

Bernard turned pale as he stared at the ring. The memories of that precious time came running back to him. This ring...this ring that he knew about as a child, he never thought he would see it. Bernard always thought the descendant of the second brother would have the ring and how true it was. The Gaunt ring belonged to Voldemort himself. That meant Voldemort was a descendant of the second Peverall brother. Bernard rubbed his temples. He never knew that he had the resurrection stone. Bernard was sure that Voldemort didn't either.

From what Bernard remembered in the tale, the second brother wanted to bring his beloved back from the dead, but when he did, he ended his own life instead. From what Bernard saw, he was sure that the stone could only bring the ghost of their beloved dead ones, than fully bringing them from the dead. Uncle Regulus was the prime example. Bernard knew that Harry probably has the cloak. He remembered seeing Uncle James giving the cloak to Dumbledore and the next day later, Bernard and his family left to go back to America. After that, Uncle James and Aunt Lily died.

Bernard didn't understand why Dumbledore would wanted to borrow the cloak for. All he remembered at the time that Dumbledore just wanted to take a look at it, since it was a rare cloak to turn people fully invisible. Uncle James agreed and after they left, his uncle told him that Dumbledore wouldn't figure out it's a Hallow because everyone thinks the Hallows was a myth. However, now Bernard wasn't so sure. Bernard knew Dumbledore was a manipulative smart man. He probably knew something that everyone knew. Did Dumbledore knew about the cloak being a Hallow? Why did he let all the bad things happened to Harry when there are easier solutions to all of this?

Then his phone rang. Bernard turned and his eyes lit up. Tim was calling him. Bernard knew it was probably around noon in Gotham, but he hadn't heard Tim's voice for so long - yes, four days was a long time.

Bernard turned on the speaker and spoke. "Hey, Mister CEO. How are things going?"

"I'm tired," Tim yawned. "So many meetings! I'm sick of them."

"Tim, you have meetings almost every day."

Tim sighed. "I know. How's job treating you, Mister Curse-Breaker? Breaking any curses lately?"

Bernard chuckled. "I did some, but my assignment might have to be moved to Gotham."

"Why?" Tim asked. Bernard could hear him taking a sip of a drink, which was probably coffee.

"It's hard to explain. It's better if I explain it to you in person than on the phone. I could only say that I discovered lots of things during this assignment. Many I weren't aware of. I know you were looking forward for our date and Thanksgiving after my assignment, but..."

"Let me facetime you."

Blinking a few times, Bernard saw Tim was now calling him through facetime. He held his phone and pressed the green button. Right away, Bernard saw Tim. His eyes softened. Despite the bags under his boyfriend's eyes, he knew that Tim will get some sleep...eventually. He was still considering putting a sleeping draught in his coffee.

Tim smiled. "There you are. You looked like you hadn't slept."

Bernard scoffed. "Says you."

Tim smirked. "Touché, my love." he took a sip of his coffee and looked at him. "Bernard, take your time when you tell me. I don't want to push you just because you might miss our date and Thanksgiving, I'm here to listen and if you need my help, I will help you."

Bernard narrowed his eyes. "Tim, I might missed Thanksgiving with you because of work and personal wizard stuff!"

Tim sighed softly. "I know and you know it's not the first time that I missed our usual dates."

"That's different!" Bernard exclaimed. "You're Red Robin! I'm just a civilian!"

"A civilian who happens to be a wizard and a famous international curse-breaker," Tim added. "Bernard, I missed three hundred seventy-seven of our dates and one of them was our first date. Yes, I actually do keep count. How many you missed? Three! Bernard, only three! That's better than I did. Do you know how many times I thought you might be angry at me and you didn't?! It's fine if you missed Thanksgiving and our date because all I wanted was for you to come home safe and sound. That's all I ever ask for."

Bernard smiled. "Me too."

"There's that smile I love. Anyway, as much as I love to keep talking to you. Is there anything you wanted to talk about before I get off from my break?"

"Actually, there is," Bernard pointed out and smirked. "You have good lawyers, right?"

Tim blinked a few times and scoffed. "Of course I do, Bernard! I have the best no-maj lawyers. Why?"

"Remember I told you about my baby cousin?"

"Harry, yes. What happened to him? Is there something wrong?"

"Long story short, I found out he was abused by his aunt and uncle from my aunt's side of the family. The no-maj side. Is it possible you can make a lawsuit against them for child abuse and neglect. After that give me custody over Harry? I don't have custody on the magical side."

Bernard had explained to Tim about magical guardian and the no-maj guardian ever since Bernard told Tim he was a wizard. It was easy to explained, so Bernard didn't had to worry about over explaining everything he tells Tim.

Tim smirked. "It'll be a piece of cake. Anything else?"

"If you see anyone in Gotham who looks like my Uncle James, but with green eyes and glasses, that's probably Harry."

Bernard knew he had a lot of explaining to do when he gets back, but for now, this was how far he'll go. Besides, Bernard had shown Tim the photos of the Potters. The photos were thirteen years old, but they're still in good condition. Bernard remembered when he showed Tim the photos, Tim thought Harry took after James more than Lily, but of course Bernard disagreed since he thought Harry looked like Lily, but with Uncle James's hair.

Tim blinked. "Wait, what?! Bernard, what did you got yourself into?!"

Bernard chuckled uneasily. "If I tell you, you might kill me."

Tim crossed his arms. "Bernard Leonis Dowd, do you know how trouble always find you and how you always have the worst of luck? It's worst than me and my whole family! It's like it's in your blood! Of course I'm worried!"

Bernard gave Tim a smile, but it looked like Tim wasn't having it. He couldn't believed he used his full name on him. Bernard knew he always get into so much terrible luck and trouble, but it wasn't his fault. Trouble just finds him. Besides, Bernard wasn't sure what's worst. Him telling Tim the whole story or Bernard telling Tim about Harry's Hogwarts adventures.

"I'll explain everything when I see you. I promise!" Bernard said.

Tim shook his head and sighed, muttering how Bernard would be the death of him. Bernard wanted to say that Tim might be overreacting, but Bernard remembered how Tim freaked out the danger Bernard got himself into whenever he invited Tim to his curse-breaking assignments and told him about his Ilvermorny adventures. So maybe it was best not to say anything.

Tim nodded. "I know. Whatever you tell me, I always support you."

Bernard chuckled. "Thanks Tim."

"Do you want me to look up pictures of Harry?" Tim asked. "Maybe I can do a facial reconstruction. Although, he might use that easy identity theft potion."

Bernard sighed. "It's called Polyjuice Potion, Timmy."

"It's still identity theft."

"And yet, I still make it for you."

Whenever Tim needed help on his Red Robin stuff, Bernard would help. Sometimes he would use potions and other protection charms. Also Tim does know about Poison Ivy and Scarecrow being witches and wizards. Even though Bernard could just tell them not to attack him, but Tim refused because and in his words, "he wants to have the thrill of fighting them". However, but Bernard still didn't know how Tim didn't find out that Alfred was a wizard when Alfred has the antidote for all of the poisons and fear toxin. Bernard knew the whole Batfamily never question Alfred, but this was pushing it. Even Alfred was surprised too and he didn't need to obliviate them. Bernard knew people could be a bit thick sometimes, but this was pushing it.

"Cause you can't resist this handsome face," Tim smirked. "Anyway, I'll do what I can. We both know how big Gotham is. I'll see if I could try find Harry. Anyone else?"

Bernard nodded. "Yeah. My Uncle Sirius. He's also Harry's godfather. I'll send you a recent picture of him. He's also an animagus. He's a Scottish Deerhound."

"I'll see what I can do. It shouldn't be too hard to find a fourteen year old kid and his dog father...Unless Bruce finds him first."

Bernard groaned. "No! I don't want to go through a lawsuit with Mr. Wayne over Harry. No, thank you!"

Tim laughed and Bernard sighed. The thought of Bruce Wayne finding Harry and trying to adopt his baby cousin wouldn't be a surprised to Gotham since Harry has black hair and green eyes. It's always been Bruce Wayne's M.O. Bernard just got lucky since he always transfigured his hair blonde. 

"Couldn't you just use like a magical blood tracker or something?" Tim asked.

Bernard shook his head. "Too risky. Using blood tracking magic would go in deep into the family line and relatives that share very little of their blood. Like 0.1 percent of their blood. It's like a needle in a haystack. There is no simple version of blood tracking unless you're that confident enough to locate that said person you're looking for. If I use my blood, there is a chance that I'll locate all of my no-maj relatives than a wizarding one in Gotham and I can't take that risk. It's best to use no-maj technology."

"I understand," Tim said. "I'll do what I can. You owe me a date when after this is over."

The thought of the Yule Ball came into Bernard's mind. That would be a perfect date to show Tim the Triwizard Tournament traditions and get a date out of it. Also it's on Christmas, which means, it's very romantic.

"I may have a place in mind," Bernard smirked. "I hope you know how to dance."

Tim scoffed. "Bernard, I already know how to dance before Bruce adopted me."

Bernard chuckled. "Just making sure. Anyway, I have to go. I hadn't slept since one in the morning. I'll talk to you soon, Tim! Let me know if I get no-maj custody of Harry. Also you should get some sleep too."

"Sleep is for the weak!" Tim exclaimed. "All I need is the nectar of gods! Coffee!"

Bernard sighed dramatically. "And yet, you choose the love for coffee over me!"

"That's because coffee is magic!"

"Yeah, keep telling yourself that."

Tim laughed. "I'll see you soon, Bern. Don't push yourself too hard."

"You too, Tim. Love you."

"Love you too!"

With that Bernard closed the call. He let out a sigh. He couldn't help and be glad that some things were in motion. If Bernard couldn't be Harry's magical guardian, then being a no-maj guardian was close enough. Besides, Bernard knew Tim would find a way to make sure the Dursleys would pay for their crimes. He had nothing to worry about, except for finding Harry and getting the last horcrux...where ever that thing was.

Then an owl flew into his uncle's room. Bernard held out his arm as the owl perched on his wrist. There was a letter attached to it's leg. Bernard removed the letter and the owl hopped onto the bed, staring at him. As Bernard opened the letter, a smile grew across his face.

Dear Mister Dowd,

I am please to let you know that I will accept you as a new client. Please meet me at a muggle pub, the one right across from the Leaky Cauldron, on Monday evening. I know you have urgent matters because of your curse-breaking job, but since you wanted to sue both Albus Dumbledore and the Ministry of Magic, we must discuss this carefully and privately. I am sure there are more things you wanted to talk about and I am willingly to listen.

-Aristia Nightingale

Bernard set the letter down and laid on the bed. Monday? This upcoming Monday? Bernard knew that by the time Monday arrives, he would have only around eleven days before the first task. Bernard mentally did the calculations in his head. If he was correct, he should be back in Gotham by around Tuesday or Wednesday. Since he'll have to take the Gaunt ring to his boss, first obviously. Then he'll have around ten or nine days left to find Harry...unless Tim beat him to it by that time. Then he'll take Harry to Hogwarts and get him out of the tournament for good.

Easy peasy lemon squeezy.

Smiling to himself, Bernard closed his eyes. As he slowly started to drift off to sleep. He knew that his plan was a good plan. Bernard would find Harry in no time. There's no way his plan would go wrong!

Chapter Text

When Dumbledore arrived at the emergency Wizengamont, the meeting began, and he sat at his usual seat. Everyone was here and for some reason, each leader of the wizarding world around the world as well. Which was surprising to the headmaster since it was an emergency meeting. Usually Wizengamont meeting is for British wizards only, but Dumbledore didn't know why the leaders from around the world had to be involved.

However, Dumbledore knew that since the boy wasn't still found, maybe he could use aurors from around the world. As much as Dumbledore doubt that Harry Potter and Sirius Black was out of the country, but using these aurors in England might be helpful. Their skills will be helpful. As much as Dumbledore did tried to keep everything quiet, but since all the wizarding world leaders were here, maybe it was best to let the news that Harry Potter was missing. If the boy knew how much people missed him...he will certainly come back. Dumbledore couldn't help and nodded to himself. That is a good idea.

"Thank you for coming to our emergency Wizaengamont meeting," Amelia Bones spoke up. "I know all of you were wondering why we called you during your busy schedule, but we have urgent matters to discuss. As the head of the Magical Law Enforcement, we received report at three in the morning of an American curse-breaker who discovered someone we all thought was dead."

"Is it You-Know-Who?" one of the leaders asked.

Amelia chuckled. "No, but close." she turned to her head auror. "Bring him in!"

In the distance, Dumbledore could hear someone grunting and shrieking. The others looked where he was looking. Eyes widened, Dumbledore gasped. Peter Pettigrew was being shoved into the meeting with a couple of aurors. Dumbledore pursed his lips. All of the things he expected, this wasn't it. He suspected Pettigrew wouldn't be captured and died when Harry Potter would look for the horcruxes eventually.

"Who was this American wizard who turned in Pettigrew?" Dumbledore asked calmly.

Amelia smirked. "I'm not allowed to say his name if Pettigrew gets a trial. He agreed to be a witness and testify against Pettigrew. He will explain everything and who he is."

Dumbledore narrowed his eyes. He didn't know any American wizards aside from Newt Scamander's wife, sister-in-law, nieces, and nephews. The other only American wizard he know of, but only met once would be Bernard Dowd. Also from the papers, Bernard Dowd was one of the famous American curse-breakers, but Dumbledore knew it couldn't be Bernard Dowd. Despite some talent the boy had, he wasn't as talented as other curse-breakers he knew. His fame was just luck, just like Harry Potter's. He only got his frame from his mother. This was why Dumbledore didn't want Harry to live with the Dowd Family. They're famous people and their fame would influence Harry and be another Malfoy.

However if it was Bernard Dowd who did turned in Pettigrew...Dumbledore knew he would be in trouble. The Dowd boy might find out that Harry Potter was missing and wouldn't hesitate to look for him. Dumbledore still didn't know where the boy might be, but he knew that Harry Potter would come back once he realized he had to fight in the tournament. Sirius Black was with the boy too. If Dumbledore could try to get a hold of that dog he might convinced him to get Harry back. However, no matter how much he tried to sent a letter to Sirius Black, it kept being send back. Where ever they are, Sirius Black probably put strict wards on the mail. Which means, Dumbledore couldn't find their location. The only good thing Dumbledore knew was that Harry Potter doesn't know he is related to Bernard Dowd. If the boy knew, that meant Bernard Dowd would release Harry from the tournament.

"What I wanted to know, Minister Fudge, Headmaster Dumbledore," Amelia said. "why wasn't this looked any further after you only found a finger of Pettigrew? Why didn't we give Sirius Black a trail? Black obviously knew Pettigrew was an illegal animagus and what did we do? We put the man in prison because we thought he sold James and Lily Potter to You-Know-Who. Do you all know how much trouble the ministry would be if any of the distant blood relatives of Sirius Black would react? They could sue the ministry for wrongful imprisonment!"

Fudge snorted. "Nonsense, who in right mind would sue the ministry? I may get threatened, but no one in their right mind would go through it."

Amelia sighed. "Maybe so, but who knows. My statement still stands. We need to look over Sirius Black's case and give Pettigrew a trial. Or at least announced Pettigrew's discovery. Not only that, but look into everything about the Potters before their death, including their wills. Also, considering the fact that Harry Potter is still missing, we need to make sure that news comes to light."

Dumbledore clenched his fists. He didn't like this. Dumbledore still wanted that dog to be loyal and only relied on him. If he somehow still have Sirius Black as a wanted man, that dog would come to him. As much as Dumbledore was considering Harry Potter being missing gets into light, the Dowds might find out, but they won't if the news only stayed in England....they wouldn't know at all. The best the Dowds didn't find out, the best Dumbledore wouldn't have a lawsuit against him.

Maybe it was best to release the information of Harry Potter being missing. However, what concerned Dumbledore was how the word would spread. He didn't want to face backlash of why the boy went missing. It wouldn't look good on him. It was best if Dumbledore controlled the situation. The better he controlled the situation, the chances of Harry Potter coming back.

Then Dumbledore stood up. "You are correct. I will look over Sirius Black's case as well as the Potter's will. I'm sure you understand that everything happened so fast on that night. After I find everything we needed to know, I will contact you and we will release the news in the Daily Prophet."

"Excellent point, Albus!" Fudge nodded.

Amelia raised a brow. "Headmaster, this is what the Department of Magical Law Enforcement is for. We do that. I do that I'm in charge of both aurors and the law enforcement. It's not necessary for you to do that."

Dumbledore glanced to the side. "I know, but I do feel guilty if it's true that Sirius Black was innocent after all."

Amelia crossed her arms. "That's not how I remembered. You didn't even bat an eye. In fact, you only vouch for Severus Snape!"

If Dumbledore would've jinx her, he would. Yes, he didn't bat an eye and vouch for Severus, but Severus was a good spy. After all, Severus's love for Lily was strong...well...more like obsession with Lily. Besides, Dumbledore knew Severus's love was easy to manipulate and he knew that Severus would never look at other women unless they were Lily. He had to admit, it's sad that Severus never moved on from a simple childhood crush, but then again, what could Dumbledore do?

"Again, everything happened too fast," Dumbledore explained. "Everyone could hardly think when Lily and James Potter died. I am ashamed of myself of my own actions and I will make sure that everyone involved will get the justice they deserved."

Amelia pursed her lips. "So what else are you going to do, Headmaster?"

"Well, first we will detained Pettigrew until Harry Potter comes back," Dumbledore said. "I do think it's best to find the boy first. I will bring the news of Harry Potter being missing come to light. It is best that the whole world knows. After all, I am his magical guardian. Lily and James Potter made me his magical guardian in their will. I wanted to make sure that Harry Potter is safe."

Amelia glared at him. "Since you did claimed to be Harry Potter's magical guardian...why aren't you trying to look for Harry Potter before? Also, why put him in so much danger!"

"D-Danger?!" Dumbledore gasped. "I don't know what you mean. Those are just rumors."

"We're not fools, Albus," Madame Longbottom stood up. "My grandson told me everything that happened in Hogwarts. The three headed dog, the basilisk, and the dementors. Neville is Mister Potter's flatmate. He had seen Mister Potter talking in his sleep about the horrors that happened to him. Are you saying Neville is a liar?"

Amelia nodded. "My niece, Susan told me that you didn't close the school when there was a giant snake running around the halls. You even rely on Lockhart of all people! If you really cared about Harry Potter, then as his magical guardian, you should've closed the school right after the first attack! You do know that children are sacred for the wizarding community. Their safety comes first and you couldn't even do that!"

Dumbledore sighed. "Madame Bones, those are just rumors and nothing more."

Amelia glared at him, but Dumbledore ignored her. He knew he was lying, but it was for the best. No one needs to know what he was truly planning for Harry Potter. The best students would think what happened in Hogwarts were rumors, the better.

"If I may asked, what about the tournament?" Ludo Bagman asked. "Will Potter participate or not?"

"He is bind to the goblet," Fudge said. "If Potter isn't here by November twenty-fourth, he will loose his magic."

"If I may speak," Madame Longbottom stood up. "I know in the rules, if Mister Potter did leave on purpose, then there are a couple of possibilities. One is he might wanted to become a muggle on purpose and the other is to find a relative that he's related too. From what I remembered, isn't Dorea Black still alive? She did married Fleamont's younger brother, Charlus after all and Charlus is still alive. Even her daughter and grandson. They're qualified to release Mister Potter from being a Triwizard Champion. If you say is true, Albus, that your goal is to make sure Mister Potter is safe, isn't it reasonable to contact the remaining Potter bloodline?"

Dumbledore turned pale. He never expected Madame Longbottom, of all people to remembered Dorea Black. He thought everyone forgot about those people. After all, Dorea is an illegitimate child. Yes, she is a pureblood, but she's still an illegitimate child. Dorea Black only gain half of the Black inheritance, while others gain more than her. Despite being born in the head of the Black family, it's obvious she was looked down upon. She was someone not important. Just like Charlotte Potter and Bernard Dowd. However, bringing those people up...he knew he needed to think of something. He didn't want anyone, even the President of MACUSA to contact Charlotte Potter. That would be the last thing he wanted.

Dumbledore nodded. "Of course! I was waiting for all of us to agree with this, but I'm glad that we all do. I will contact the remaining Potters. Also...I want the best auror in each wizarding community to join the Ministry of Magic for the time being to search for Mister Harry Potter. We will detained Pettigrew until Harry Potter is found. I will personally contact the remaining Potters to see if they could come to England."

Dumbledore masked his smirk as everyone whispered around, nodding their heads. He knew he wouldn't be contacting Charlotte Potter and Bernard Dowd. They would be too much trouble to deal with. It's better that they don't know what's happening in England. They wouldn't be none of the wiser. However, having many aurors all over the world secretly looking for Harry Potter would be a good thing. Dumbledore knew there was way reason for the boy to leave the country. After all, he was probably hiding in James Potter's old house. Either that or Lily Potter's muggle house. The boy does like to live where his parents used to be after all.

Besides, Lily and James Potter crossed the line when they wanted Charlotte Potter to be the second magical guardian in case if anything happens Sirius Black. Dumbledore personally saw the will and they even Charlotte's family to be Harry Potter's muggle guardian too. It was preposterous all together. They should've chose him instead. He was the best choice for the boy. This is what they get when they crossed him.

In the corner of his eyes, Dumbledore saw Amelia whispering something to one of her aurors. Dumbledore tried to keep his composure. He didn't like how she and Madame Longbottom were thinking. Dumbledore knew the rules of the Triwizard Tournament. He knew Charlotte Potter and Bernard Dowd would be able to get Harry Potter out of the tournament, but he needed the boy. Dumbledore needed the boy to experienced life threatening situations. If his theory was correct, the boy would sacrifice himself and destroy the horcrux within him. Dumbledore was sure Tom had more than one. The dairy was one, but the others...he didn't know, but he would only guessed. Yes, the boy being a potential horcrux was a theory, but it can happen.

Dumbledore knew what he was doing was wrong. Preparing Harry Potter to die and making the school unsafe for him, but in Dumbledore's defense, he didn't really need to try to make the school unsafe. Tom and Death Eaters was pretty much doing the work for him. The only thing Dumbledore did prepared the danger was the boy's first year. All Dumbledore needed to do wasn't be involved too much and make sure he wasn't around the school. It was simple and fool proof.

"I agree with everyone you say, Albus," Fudge said. "After the meeting, please contact Charlotte Potter at once."

Amelia glared at the minister. "Sir, I know Charlotte Potter. I can sent her an owl. It wouldn't be a problem."

Fudge chuckled. "Nonsense Madame Bones. Albus will take care of it. Now since we know what to do with Pettigrew on the time being, we will search for Harry Potter. We will use your aurors to find Potter."

"What about the blood quills?!" Amelia demanded. "You're going to make everyone in this room to keep quiet?!"

Dumbledore chuckled. "Madame Bones, I'll let you know that, it was a very impulsive move of me. I will release everyone from the blood quill. Also, I might add that since the Yule Ball would be next month, I will invite everyone in this room to the event. I just need signatures so I'll know who will be coming."

Dumbledore held his head up high. He knew what he said wouldn't be true. He will tweak the contract so people can talk about the missing Harry Potter, but not let the whole world know. He will also hid the presence of the contract to have every wizarding world leader to sign it, so the whole world wouldn't know. They too would be the blood quill, but of course Dumbledore knew he would need to use a spell to hid the pain the blood quill comes with. He knew a very good spell for that. Dumbledore didn't understood why the whole world needed to know Harry Potter was missing. He was obviously still in England. The boy wouldn't have the courage to go out of the country unless he told him to. Of course it wasn't the first time he had change people's letter to fit his narrative. He did it all the time.

"Then it settles," Fudge said.

"If that's the case, then my aurors and I will be at the first task, if Harry Potter does shows up," Amelia said. "I am interested to see what would happen on that day."

"So be it," Dumbledore huffed.

"The meeting is now adjourned," Fudge announced.

At once everyone got up form their seat and Dumbledore did the same. He went into his ministry office and quickly make the contract and hid it to make it look like he was doing a reservations for the people attending the Yule Ball. He knew it was tradition and these old wizarding leaders do love tradition. They even love a good ball too. While he was making a new contract, with a flick of his wand, he changed bits of the blood quill contract that the ministry was already under. He took a quick look at the time and it was already almost dinner time. Dumbledore knew the Daily Prophet worked quick, so he knew it shouldn't be a problem.

When everything was done, he had every single world leader signed their name. He even had their names so he would know which weren't planning to go. It was a fool-proof plan and Dumbledore couldn't be happy that his plan was going well.

It wasn't like anyone would thwart his plan anyway.

~OoO~

The news about Harry Potter being missing finally came to light. Hermione was reading the Daily Prophet when it arrived at the beginning of dinner. She wondered if Dumbledore stopped looking into their letters, but she doubt it. If the news of Harry being missing came to light, she figured that Dumbledore might look into everyone's letter to see where he was. Unless the headmaster thought he was still in England. Hermione wasn't sure if the news came out to the rest of the world, but considering the fact that Dumbledore went far enough not to let the news spread outside of Hogwarts, she wouldn't be surprised. However, just in case, she knew she needed to let Bernard know.

The Boy-Who-Lived Is Missing

The article basically boiled down to how Harry's name was in the Goblet of Fire and he ran away. Dumbledore has the best aurors from around the world to help search for Harry in England. However, little did Dumbledore knew that Hermione and Bernard figured out where Harry might be. Hermione knew Harry enough where he would want to go somewhere no one would find him and Gotham is a good place for him, but at the same time, dangerous too. She just hoped he wasn't getting himself into trouble and hopefully didn't get himself adopted by Bruce Wayne.

"Do you think Harry is still in Britain, Hermione?" Neville asked.

Hermione shrugged. "I don't know. Harry could be anywhere."

"My cousin told me that if people were fleeing from something they would most likely be out of the country," Dean said.

Hermione nodded. "Your cousin may have a point, Dean."

Dean smiled. "Duke knows a lot about muggle cases and all. You know, Gotham and all."

Hermione wondered if Bernard knew Duke knows about the wizarding world. After all Hermione was certain that Dean's cousin, Duke was Duke Thomas, the fifth adopted son of Bruce Wayne. Dean told them since their first year that his whole family knows about the wizarding world ever since he found out he was a wizard and by whole family, he meant the whole family. She wasn't sure, but Bernard probably knew.

"Did anyone asked you to the Yule Ball, Hermione?" Neville asked. "I'm not sure who to ask. I'm torn between Susan Bones and Luna Lovegood. They both asked me."

Chuckling, Hermione patted Neville's shoulder. "Choose who you'll like to go with Neville. Just don't say yes just because a girl asked you."

Neville smiled. "Thanks Hermione!"

"Anytime."

Hermione turned her eyes over to the Slytherin table where the Durmstrang students were. She couldn't help and stared longingly at a certain Quidditch player who she kept meeting at the library. Hopefully, when Harry gets out of the tournament, he'll stayed for the Yule Ball. After all, Harry did bought himself a dress robe and it was a nice green color too. It matches his eyes. It'll be a waste if he never used it. She knew that he didn't need to have a date, but if he did, she will support him. Hermione did wondered if Harry did found someone that he's interested in him or vice versa. Hermione knew that Harry was a bit slow on noticing someone liking him back, though. Whoever does ended up liking Harry, this person has her support. She just hoped he could handle Harry being a bit oblivious.

When dinner was done, Hermione headed to Hogsmeade. When she got to Hogsmeade, she went to a path where a muggle village was. Hermione went to the nearest pub and sat at one of the empty booths. While she was there, she ordered some food to go and took out her phone and the Daily Prophet. She took some pictures, sending it to him. Hermione even made sure the pictures were clear too.

Hermione: Thought you might want to know about the news. I'm not sure if Dumbledore let the rest of the wizarding world know, but I'm sure you have sources that will tell you.

At least ten minutes later, Bernard replied back.

Bernard: Thanks Hermione. I'm not subscribed to the Daily Prophet, but this is very helpful. I haven't heard anything from the New York's Ghost, but I already sent an owl to my mom about everything a few hours ago. Let me know what else you find.

Hemione: No problem! I'll check in the muggle news too. Just in case if Harry happens to get himself on there.

Bernard: I wouldn't be surprised to be honest. Trouble runs in the family.

Hemione: You got that right. Anyway, I have to go. Curfew is in a couple of hours. I'll keep you updated. Anything new on your end?

Bernard: Thanks and I will too. So far, I asked my boyfriend to sue the Dursleys for me. He said it'll be easy, so I'm not sure how long that'll be.

Hermione: Good. I never liked them anyway.

Bernard: No one does. Anyway, I'll talk to you soon, Hermione! Bye!

Hermione: Bye!

Hermione pursed her lips. She knew from muggle magazines that Bernard was dating Tim Drake, the third adopted son of Bruce Wayne. The news wasn't in the wizarding world since Bernard was the type of person to keep his private life out of the spotlight. However, considering the fact that Bernard was using his connections and how wealthy Bruce Wayne is, Hermione estimated that it might take probably a few days to sue the Dursleys. In fact, she wouldn't be surprised if it took a day. Hermione knew that Harry would be very pleased that the Dursleys got what they deserved. Even though Hermione only interacted with Bernard twice now, he seemed like a suitable muggle guardian for Harry. Also he kind of reminded her another version of Harry if he had a family and lived a normal wizarding life.

As Hermione tipped the pub, she quickly went back to Hogsmeade and headed straight to Hogwarts. When she got back to the Gryffindor Common Room, she sat by the fireplace and took out a piece of paper, writing a letter for Harry. Hermione knew she already handed one to Bernard, but Bernard did gave her some addresses to sent to and it wouldn't hurt to sent more letters to Harry the muggle way and keep him updated on the school drama. Sure, Harry was going to get loads of letters from her, but she was sure Harry didn't mind.

Chapter Text

It was Friday in the evening in magical Britain. Bernard stepped out of the Visitor's Entrance as he was now in the Atrium. He checked the time. It was around noon in Gotham. The only no-maj news Bernard found out today was that the Dursleys were taken into custody because of child abuse allegations and there was a lawsuit against them. Bernard knew it was Tim's doing, but he was glad that it was going well. He wasn't sure how much Tim found, but he hoped it was enough for the authorities to make Bernard Harry's muggle guardian.

However, he hasn't heard anything from the New York Ghost. Which was odd because the story of Harry Potter being missing would hit all over the world. Bernard was glad Hermione suspected something like this. He owed her big time. In fact, he was impressed how much she caught on just by reading the news. He didn't even suspected that. He just thought that everyone would be against Dumbledore's bullshit and let the news out. Maybe he could ask Tim to give Hermione an internship at W.E.

"Bernard!" a voice called out.

Bernard turned and smiled. "Amelia, hi! How was the Wizengamont meeting yesterday?"

"Splendid! Dumbledore agreed with all points. It's just that we're focusing on Harry Potter more at the moment. He even agreed to get rid of the blood quills too." 

Bernard noticed from the last part, she didn't sound very convinced. Bernard kept his face calm. He didn't want to draw suspicion that he contacted his folks to let the news out. Bernard wasn't sure what Dumbledore was thinking, but the only thing Bernard could think was that the old headmaster tweaked the contacts. Although, he wasn't sure how would Dumbledore make the rest of the leaders stay quiet. That would be impossible.

If Dumbledore somehow did...the headmaster could face so many lawsuits from around the world. Not only that, but it would make the British wizarding community look bad. It would explain so much why the whole world wouldn't know about Harry's disappearance. Was Dumbledore really going to break so many laws just to keep quiet on one person and control him?

"Where do you like to go first?" Amelia questioned. 

Bernard's eyes lit up. "Can we go to the Department of Magical Law Enforcement? I remember my mom telling me she used to worked there before she moved."

Amelia nodded. "Of course. Follow me."

Then they went to an elevator as it took them many directions. Amelia told him that the Department of Magical Law Enforcement was in Level 2. When they were in the Atrium, it was on Level 8. It only took around a few minutes or so when they got to Level 2. Amelia explained the history of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement to him. Bernard already knew the history since Charlotte did wanted him to learn his British heritage, but he kept quiet. After all, this was his reward for catching Pettigrew.

"Charlotte used to be the head of the auror department," Amelia explained. "She did became head of the Law Enforcement, but that quickly changed when she became Senior Undersecretary of the Ministry of Magic. Charlotte was considered to be the next Minister, but she resigned and of course moved to MACUSA."

Bernard chuckled. Yeah, Amelia didn't need to go into detailed why. Bernard knew a lot of things his mom moved, aside from marrying his dad. Besides, Bernard knew what happened after that. Charlotte ended up working in the higher ups in MACUSA, became a well known famous auror, and one point she was vice president. After that, she retired as an auror and became head of the Department of Undefinable Magical Objects. Funny enough, despite being a retired auror, they still wanted his mother to train the new aurors and as well as sometimes participate in the President's meetings.

Then they stopped. On the walls were photos of the past head aurors. Bernard's eyes widened as he saw his mother's picture. Unlike what she looked now, this younger version of his mom had her hair down in a messy ponytail. She still wore her round glasses, though. She looked no younger than in her early twenties, probably. The picture of his young mom saw him and smiled. It was like as if she recognized him as her son. Bernard couldn't help it and smiled back, waving at his young mom.

"So where do you want to go next, Bernard?" Amelia asked. "After you choose this one, I'm going to choose where we go after that."

"The Department of Mysteries!" Bernard answered.

Amelia pursed her lips. "Okay, but you'll need to listen to me when we go in there. That department, listens to little authority. Don't touch anything!"

Bernard nodded. "I understand."

Bernard had heard of that department. He didn't know much about it. Even his mom knew nothing munch of it when she worked there. She only told him that it's a department that the Unspeakables worked. When they got there, the Department of Mysteries was on Level 9. As Bernard and Amelia entered, Bernard noticed how dark the department was. Everything was black and there weren't any handles on the door too. The only light in the department were small blue candles. Bernard felt like he was in underwater. He lit his wand, trying to brightened the room up. Even Amelia had her wand lit up too.

"I can't tell you much about this department aside it's highly classified," Amelia said. "We shouldn't stay here too long. Anyway, in this department, the Unspeakables study thins like death, space, thought, love, and other things. They even have reordered prophecies. The Unspeakables work with seers and other people that seemed magical. Their magic is similar, but different. You probably heard of them in the muggle telly."

Bernard knew who she was talking about right away. He knew Tim worked with other magical people in the Justice League. At the time before Bernard told Tim that he was a wizard, he didn't realized how much the public was that accepting of magical folks. Although it did made sense, since they had people like the Green Lantern and Superman. Bernard could only guessed why the wizarding world would still hid the fact that they exist when only the Justice League or anyone associating with the Justice League were allowed to know and no one else.

Amelia showed him some of the rooms. There was a room where it showed space, a room full of time-turners, a room for brains, and there was even a love potion too. Bernard shuddered at the time-turners and the love potions. He always thought those things should be illegal. The time-turner could be a good use if used well. The love potion...well they got Voldemort out of it.

"This is the Hall of Prophecy," Amelia said.

"Do these prophecies ever come true?" Bernard asked.

Amelia shrugged. "I'm not sure, really. I guess it depends on the person."

Then they walked around. While they were walking, Bernard walked a bit slower. He noticed that each prophecy had someone's name on it. In school, Bernard was told that Divination was a useless class and an easy O. Even Tim wondered why they wizarding schools have Divination when it's basically useless. To be fair, Bernard was only skeptical. There were some things he believed, but there were others he didn't.

As he kept walking, he stopped. Turning to his side, Bernard saw a name: Harry J. Potter.

Eyes widened, Bernard's jaw dropped. Harry...has a prophecy about him? Bernard looked over at Amelia who was far away. Quickly, Bernard made his light disappeared. He leaned over, close enough, so that way he wouldn't touch it. Bernard was sure that the prophecies were highly secured.

The prophecy spoke, "The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches... Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies... and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not... and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives... The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies..."

Bernard frowned. What does that mean? Usually, Bernard could handle riddles, but this...maybe he should ask someone...somehow. However, Bernard knew one thing, this prophecy might be the reason why Voldemort went after Harry and his family. If this was the case...then how did Voldemort knew about the prophecy?

"Bernard?!" Amelia called.

"Coming!" Bernard replied back. "Sorry, I thought I saw something!"

Bernard followed the light as he headed over to Amelia. She looked a bit worried, but Bernard gave her a smile of assurance. Then the two continued their tour, but Bernard looked back at the prophecy as he couldn't stop thinking of why his baby cousin was involved.

When Bernard got back to Grimmauld Place, he begun pacing back and forth. As much as the rest of the tour of the Ministry of Magic was interesting, but Bernard couldn't stop thinking of what he just discovered.

Bernard really wished he did stole the prophecy, but he knew he couldn't. He didn't want to risk foreign lawsuits against him. Not only that he didn't want to ruin his reputation that he worked so hard for. However, the prophecy...how did Voldemort knew about it? Bernard knew it has to be his Death Eaters, but who? Bernard wasn't sure, but he knew there were other ways for Harry to see the prophecy without going to the Department of Mysteries. Bernard held his wand to his temple as he pulled a silvery substance. He placed the memory in a vial. Bernard may not have the prophecy in person, but that doesn't mean he has other ways to show it to Harry.

Luckily, he knows someone in Gotham who has a pensive.

~OoO~

It was Friday in the afternoon in Gotham. At least nine hours apart from Britain.

Tim was in the Batcave, contacting his best lawyers to see if there were any updates on the Dursleys and there were. There was so much evidence on child abuse on Harry and it was pretty much like a buffet line of evidence, which was a good thing. The no-maj news already got it out that the Dursleys were suspected of child abuse for the past thirteen years.

Smirking, Tim leaned against his seat, taking a sip of his coffee. "They're not even trying to hide it. Those idiots."

Tim even found out that there was even a no-maj version of the Potter's will too. From what Tim read on the non-magical will, the Potters do wanted Charlotte and Bernard to have no-maj custody over Harry if anything happens to them. Tim figured since Sirius Black was supposed to be Harry's magical guardian, they wanted someone who knows tons about the no-maj world and give Harry a no-maj education before he goes to Hogwarts. Which made sense since Bernard did go to both no-maj school and Ilvermorny. The Potters were probably inspired by the Dowds and considering the fact that Lily Potter is a no-maj born, she likely wanted Harry to have some form of no-maj education.

Tim knew that the sooner the Dursleys were dealt with the sooner Bernard could have no-maj custody. Tim estimated that everything should be done by Monday. Tim even made sure the news will be on no-maj papers on both British and American. It's best that Harry and Sirius know. Tim wasn't sure how isolated they put themselves away from the wizarding world, but they should at least keep up with the current news. However, the sooner Tim finished his emails, the sooner he'll look for Harry and Sirius. While he was emailing the lawyers, in the corner of his eyes, Bruce, while in his Batman suit walked in. Bruce took off his mask and he looked a bit concerned. Frowning, Tim lowered his laptop.

"Something wrong, B?" Tim asked.

"I just got word from the Justice League," Bruce said. "The League of Assassins...they've been attacked. Everyone's dead and there were only a couple survivors."

"Who survived?" Tim asked.

"Ras and Talia al Ghul," Bruce answered. "The Justice League put them in their own cells, but...they seemed very traumatized and are speaking strangely."

Tim stopped typing. "What do you mean?"

"They kept saying something about a dark lord," Bruce sighed. "I'm not sure what they meant, but the Justice League and I did an autopsy on the bodies and...there was nothing. No wounds or anything. It looked like they were put to sleep. Also...the Lazarus Pits are gone too. Nothing remains. We're letting them calm down first. Not sure how long that'll take. I'm keeping this from Damian for now. After Ras and Talia calmed down, we'll let him know."

Tim remained calm as he could. The only "dark lord" he heard of was from Bernard. Voldemort aka, wizard Hitler. The thing was that Voldemort was gone...or at least that's what the wizarding world thought. However from all of Tim's years of being Robin and Red Robin, he knew that if there wasn't no body, then he was probably alive. On the other hand, Tim knew keeping secrets from Damian was a bad thing. Damian hated to be kept in the dark, but in this case...Tim wanted to look deeper into it.

As much as he wanted to tell Bernard what he just discovered, but he couldn't yet. He needed more evidence if Voldemort was really the one who stole the Lazarus Pits. From what Bernard told him, the al Ghuls used to be one of the famous potions masters in wizarding history. Bernard doesn't know anything about the Lazarus Pits, but he did told Tim that it goes against the laws of the wizarding world. Tim knew he wasn't a wizard, but he knew enough where he could talk to a wizard. If Ras and Talia won't tell, then maybe they might tell someone who knows about the wizarding community.

Besides from what Tim knew Zatanna, Constantine, Raven, and all of their magic users were off planet at the moment. Tim's the only one who knows fully about the wizarding world. Tim knew Bruce and the others knew about the secret wizarding society, but they're not allowed to know more about it. The wizarding world likes to be kept a secret after all. Tim only knew because Bernard a literal wizard and told him. Sure Tim could asked Poison Ivy and Scarecrow to talk to the al Ghuls, but Tim was sure that Bruce wouldn't like that.

"Do you mind if I talk to them?" Tim asked.

Bruce raised a brow. "Are you sure, Tim?"

Tim nodded. "Positive."

Bruce pursed his lips. "I'll schedule a meeting. It might take a while, though."

"Of course. Psychological shock is no joke."

"I'll let them know."

With that, Bruce contacted the Justice League, changed out of his Batman suit, and left. Tim crossed his arms. If Voldemort was the one who attacked the League, then he might use it to regain his power. Since the pits is technically a one big large potion, Tim wouldn't be surprised if there was more to the pits than what the al Ghuls were letting on. If the pits caused someone like Jason - a pure no-maj to come back to live and go insane...what about a wizard who's barely alive and is already insane? What more could the pits do than just living longer and bringing someone back to life?

Right away, Tim opened a notebook, writing down his theories and taking out some wizarding books that Bernard let him borrowed. It was a potions textbook, a book about dark magic, and a book about rituals. Tim knew he needed to theorized carefully. If he's going to talk to the al Ghuls about the wizarding world, then Tim needed to be prepared on what's going to ask them.

~OoO~

When Charlotte got an owl from her son, it was in the afternoon. She was already home with her husband. They were in her house in a small wizarding town in the countryside of New York. The same house where she lived after they divorced the first time, but Charlotte still kept the house, only using it for vacation purposes. The two were cooking together, the muggle way, which Charlotte does enjoyed. She found cooking like a muggle was magical than using magic. It was like potions. Charlotte took the letter and opened it. Eyes widened she gasped.

Mom,

I could only explained this much, but Dumbledore was the cause of this. He kept blocking our mail and everything else to keep Harry isolated. Uncle Sirius was framed and was put into Azkaban for twelve years without a trial, but he escaped. Harry is missing. Someone put his name in the Goblet of Fire. All I know is that he's with Uncle Sirius. Also, it turned out that Harry's life was always endangered, even before he started Hogwarts. There are things I want you to do.

1. Remembered that letter Uncle James and Aunt Lily gave you before we left? See if it's open.

2. Contact the New York Ghost and let them know that Harry Potter is missing and everything. Contact others if you want to.

3. I attached a list of...well everything that happened to Harry in the last thirteen years. So you can tell the New York Ghost

4. I already owl Grandma Dorea and Grandpa Charlus. They should get their mail by the time you got yours. I gave them the same instructions.

Dumbledore was the one who kept us in the dark. He's trying to make sure the news of Harry is isolated and doesn't know us. If the New York Ghost only covers Harry's disappearance right now, then let them know more what Dumbledore was doing. Sadly, he's Harry's magical guardian and not Uncle Sirius. I'm going to try to see if I could get a lawsuit against Dumbledore and the Ministry. I'm meeting with a lawyer on Monday. Mom, if you're able to open that letter and whatever it says...do what you can. I already let Tim know to look for Harry and Uncle Sirius. Hopefully, by the time I get back, Harry knows I'm looking for him. I'll let you know more on what's going on. I will be coming home to Gotham on Wednesday. I have a one way plane trip for Tuesday night.

See you soon!

-Your favorite son, Bernard

Charlotte snorted at the last part. Bernard knew that he was her only son and love to saw how he's her favorite and all. Charlotte set the letter down and looked at the list that Bernard told her. As she read over it, her eyes widened. How could someone do this to a child?! She heard no news of her nephew's disappearance. Charlotte couldn't believe this was happening. Children are sacred in the wizarding world. All this time Dumbledore was lying to her face.

"That bloody old bastard!" Charlotte cursed.

She never liked living in magical Britain after she graduated from Hogwarts. She used to trust Dumbledore because both of her cousins trusted him. Why hide everything from everyone? This doesn't make any sense. It was like as if Dumbledore thought he had everything under control. Even if muggles knew about the wizarding world, he would still won't get help from them.

Charlotte even knew that for a fact that the muggles around the world know about magical heroes. The only thing Charlotte could guessed was that the magical world thought they were above muggles and deserved not to know about them... well, only the British magical community. The rest of the magical world does want to let the world know about them for those reasons. If the wizarding world let the muggle world knew, it would be beneficial since the wizarding world could help these vigilantes on imprisoning their rogues. The wizarding world does have top notch security.

Also, Charlotte knew that the muggles in America already knew about magic, ever since Superman. It just slowly took a while for the wizarding community to accept it the fact. After that many American wizards want to live freely without hiding their magic. Charlotte only knew why the world was keeping quiet was because all wizarding communities had to agree. The only way it could pass without Britain's vote would be the ICW. Sadly, the Supreme Mugwump is Dumbledore, so that'll be hard to get it passed unless he gets removed. However, from what Bernard sent her...this might be it.

However, Charlotte knew that some people in the wizarding community would hate to live among muggles because of how muggles won't be able to understand them. Charlotte did find it hypocritical since all magical schools have muggle studies. If somehow, Dumbledore would be voted out of his title of Supreme Mugwump, whoever ended up being the next Supreme Mugwump, they'll be able to have muggle schools to have wizard studies. Charlotte had seen Bernard study a culture and speak a foreign language without using magic. It can be done.

"Is there something wrong, honey?" her husband, Bennett asked.

"Bernard sent me a letter," Charlotte explained. "It's urgent."

Bennett blinked. "Please tell me he didn't get himself into any trouble."

Charlotte pursed his lips "Luckily, he's not" she handed the letter to her husband. "Here and read it. I have a letter to find."

Bennett nodded and Charlotte headed upstairs. She waved her wand as a book flew to her hand. At once the bookshelf opened itself. Charlotte marched into her wizarding room and went through the drawers. When she got the letter, she stared at it. Charlotte pursed her lips. She didn't feel anything on the letter like she did when she first got it. With a deep breath, she tried to open it. The paper ripped, causing her to gasped. Charlotte opened it and took out the letter.

Charlie,

By the time you read this letter, Harry is in the safehouse. Secretly, we knew Dumbledore didn't like the fact that we made you and Bernard Harry's second magical guardian and muggle guardian. It wasn't hard to figure out since he kept insisting as well as borrowing my cloak. Lily and I have made a secret safehouse for Harry in case if he ever need it. Sirius knows about it. Lily and I tweaked the wards a bit so only muggles could see it and not any wizards. Sirius is the secret keeper of the house. When Harry enters the house, you are automatically the secondary secret keeper. I wanted to add Bernard as the third, but he's only eight. Sirius will let him, though. When Bernard's older. You know how Sirius adores your son. He always called him his favorite nephew, even though there is that Malfoy boy.

I don't know what would happen to Harry, but hopefully it wasn't too drastic and Sirius has magical guardianship over Harry. In case if he doesn't...well I'm not surprised if Dumbledore was involved. Hopefully you and Bernard are taking care of him. Lily and I thought we could trust the old man, but he was giving us both...odd vibes as the muggles would say. So we were cautious about our safehouse. You can sent letters to the house. I made sure the wards has your signature on it.

I didn't tell Sirius about how much I tweaked the wards. I only assured him that the wards was safe enough where no wizard and witch will find them. The wards are controlled by Lily and I. When Harry is seventeen, he can control the wards and do what he likes to it.

Anyway, thank you for visiting us. It was getting too quiet and I thought I might go insane. Even when Lily and I are gone, I hope you visit soon. You know how much Harry and Bernard adored each other. Harry is even trying to say Bernard's name.

-Your cousin, James

Charlotte's eyes widened. She reread the second paragraph again. Can she try to sent a letter to Sirius by only addressing the house alone? James's letter did say that it has her signature to it. Charlotte didn't want to risk Dumbledore figuring out she tried to contact Sirius again, but considering the fact that the wards on the safehouse might be different from the mail block charm that Dumbledore did...she might be able to try.

Quickly, Charlotte grabbed a pen and paper as she wrote down her letter.

Sirius,

I opened the letter from James. Bernard knew what happened to Harry. He's in Britain right now because of his curse-breaking job, but he will be back on Wednesday. I'm not sure what Bernard found out, but he will tell you. Right now, I'm too preoccupied because of work, but there is one person you can talk to. Bernard's boyfriend, Tim Drake. He's a muggle, but he knows about the wizarding world and you can trust him. He's actually looking for you and Harry right now.

Talk to you soon!

-Your cousin, Charlotte

Charlotte quickly put the letter in an envelope, wrote the address, and attached it to her owl. Sadly, Charlotte's beloved owl is a Northern Saw-Whet owl, meaning he a very small. She didn't had any other owl aside from him. He's been with her since Hogwarts. Also the owl that delivered Bernard's letter was from the Diagon Alley Owl Post, so she couldn't really use them and risk the location of the safehouse. Also Bernard's owl was in his mansion in Gotham. Why her son didn't bothered to bring his owl was questionable, but she had a feeling he asked Tim to watch his owl for him.

Charlotte watched her owl flew into the sunset. Even though she was at her house in Massachusetts, but she reckon it might take a day or two, depending how well hidden the safehouse is. Charlotte just prayed for Merlin that she won't get the letter back.

As Charlotte got out her phone, she dialed a number - a personal number to head of the New York Ghost - a good half-blood friend she made when Charlotte got her magical and non magical American citizenship. Charlotte owed her a lot and she knew her friend would appreciate a good story. After all, her friend is American, but she has extended family in Britain who she doesn't like. She pretends that she only shared a name and not being related to them. Luckily, her friend's British side disowned her father for marrying a muggle. After all, the Malfoy's do support the whole pureblood and Voldemort stuff. It had sense why her friend didn't want to be associated with them.

"Hello?" a strong Texan accent spoke through the phone.

"Hey Juno, it's Charlie," Charlotte greeted. "Listen, I got a good story for you and you might want to take notes."

Juno chuckled. "I'm listening."

~OoO~

It was noon when Harry got off of work on Friday. His manager let him leave early because they were over the amount of hours, which was understandable. Harry didn't mind as long as he got paid. He packed his belongings and headed out of the cafe, walking to the direction of his home. Harry couldn't stop smiling. He was going to meet Damian at the park. However, Damian has school, so Harry knew he would have to wait a bit.

When Harry got home, he took a shower and changed into something more comfortable. He let Hedwig fly out for her daily meal. Then he sat at the living room to watch some cartoons on the telly. While he was watching, Sirius came into the living room and sat with him.

"You looked like you're about to head out soon," Sirius ruffled his messy wet hair.

"I'm meeting with Damian," Harry said. "He wants to draw Hedwig."

Sirius scoffed. "The lad adopts animals like how Wayne adopts children."

"Sirius!"

"What? I'm just saying. I'm surprised Wayne hadn't found you yet. I would punch the bloody bloke if he tries to adopt you."

Harry made a face. The thought of Sirius Black punching Bruce Wayne was something that would never happen. Also, Harry didn't want Sirius to get sued just because he punched a very wealthy muggle. Then Harry looked at the time. It was almost two-thirty. Damian was going to be out of school soon.

"I gotta go," Harry turned and called. "Hedwig!"

At once the snowy owl flew over to him, landing on his shoulder. Sirius turned as he changed the channel to an American drama he ended up liking. Harry sometimes couldn't help and be surprised how adjusted Sirius was on going muggle. However, Sirius did told him, not too long ago that Lily taught him since the muggle studies class wasn't up to date with the muggle society.

"Do you have your cloak?" Sirius asked.

Harry nodded. "Yep!"

"Your wand?"

"Yes."

"Your Firebolt?"

"Yes, Sirius. Can I go now?"

Sirius snickered. "Okay, you can go. Be back before curfew. Just don't do things that I would do. Remember use protection too."

Harry blushed. "Sirius! Damian's just a friend."

Sirius laughed and Harry sighed, grumbling. Harry knew his godfather has no filter and at times acted like a child, but this was just pushing it. Harry only knew Damian for a week now. Sure, Damian could be cold and somewhat rude, but Harry knew he had a good heart. however, he seemed the type who wouldn't take any bullshit from people, but at least he treat him like a normal person than the wizarding world, except for Hermione and a few of his good friends.

With a smile, Harry said his goodbye and headed out of the door. He couldn't wait to see Damian.

Chapter Text

When Friday came, the bell rang, and Damian was heading to Gotham Park. He had Pennyworth driving him there, since Gotham Academy was a bit far. Titus had to go to the vet for his yearly dental cleaning and Father took him there, much to Damian's dismay. Damian had all of his drawing supplies, including colored pencils if he has time to color his drawings. He even brought snacks too. Middle Eastern vegetarian snacks. Damian wasn't sure what Evans like or if he was allergic to anything, so he made sure he put no nuts in the snacks.

Damian couldn't stop thinking about what happened throughout the whole week. He and Evans just talked on the phone. There were times Evans even called him. They even texted. Damian somehow had the habit of coming into the cafe just to talk to Evans, even when he gets off his shift, they talk for an hour or so, and Damian walked him home. Damian learned some things about Evans. He likes the color green, blue, and sometimes red. His favorite dessert is treacle pie, but he does like French onion soup as well as steak and kidney pie. He likes football (soccer) and cooking. Damian hadn't tried Evans's cooking, but for some reason he wanted to.

As soon as Damian got to Gotham Park, he got out of the car. He said a quick farewell to Pennyworth as his grandfather figure drove away. Damian walked into the park. The first thing he saw was a familiar snowy owl, flying through the skies as she flew over to her owner. Harry Evans had the brightest smile Damian had ever seen. It wasn't blindingly bright like Richard, but this smile...it was like he was free from all worries of the world. It was the same smile he saw when they first met. Then Evans turned. His eyes softened and he waved at him. Damian blinked a few times. He realized he was staring. Damian cleared his throat as he headed over to Evans. He could feel his cheeks being a bit warm. Was he getting sick?

"I see you made it here on time," Damian said. "Did you wait long?"

"It was only a few minutes," Evans shrugged. "Besides, I just wanted Hedwig to fly for a bit before you draw her."

Damian nodded. "Understandable."

Damian sat next to Evans and pulled out his sketch book and colored pencils. Evans whistled to his owl as she flew over to them. Hedwig greeted Damian with a hoot. Evans chuckled and stroke his owl's feathers. Then Damian began to draw. He wasn't sure if he'll have time to color Hedwig today, but he knew he had the whole weekend to do it. Besides, Evans said it for himself. He has nothing to do on the weekend anyway.

While Damian was drawing he made sure he got Hedwig's elegant features. He first started with the base circles and lines. Then he drew the details as he lightly sketched. He glanced at the owl a couple of times, absorbing all of the features he needed. Slowly, Damian drew in Hedwig's features. He made sure he shade in her sharp eyes and her spots as well. Damian kept looking up a couple of times to make sure that he wasn't missing anything.

When he was done, Damian nodded to himself. It was still a sketch, but his first attempt of drawing Hedwig was done very well. Then he noticed that he drew Evans' hand as well as Evans himself. Not a full sketch, it was barely him. Damian stared up at Evans who was too busy talking to Hedwig to pay attention to him. Damian didn't know why he ended up drawing Evans. It wasn't his intention, since they both agreed on him drawing Hedwig.

It wouldn't hurt to draw him, Damian thought. He is Hedwig's owner after all.

With that, Damian continued to draw. He hade sure he got Evans' features. Damian hade sure he got that mess of that hair, those round glasses, his scar, and his eyes. Out of all of Evans' features, Damian thought his eyes stand out. He was sure people would disagree with him because the lightning scar would stand out more. Damian snorted to himself. The scar would be the second thing he'll noticed. He would argued with anyone who dared never noticed how green Evans' eyes were.

"...going so far?" Evans asked.

Damian blinked. "Um...I didn't catch that."

Evans chuckled. "How's the drawing going so far? Do you want me out of the way to get a clear look of Hedwig?"

Damian opened his mouth and stopped. He glanced down at his sketch and saw he pretty much was almost done drawing Evans. Damian had to admit, the sketch - of Hedwig was very beautiful, despite being only the first draft. However to Damian's eyes, it was only acceptable. He wondered if he should do a colored pencil drawing or a painting now. Maybe if he sketch Hedwig (and Evans) more, he might make a perfect portrait.

"You're fine where you are, Evans," Damian finally answered.

Evans nodded. "That's good. So, what do you want to do after this?"

"I have no plans unless you count being annoyed by my siblings."

"Cool! I was planning to go to the beach. I never been to the beach before."

Damian was taken aback from what Evans said. Evans never been to the beach? Damian knew Evans came from an abusive household and his godfather got him out of the situation, but now he thought about it. Throughout the whole week of just talking, he realized there were things Evans never did. In fact, he just like to listen and that's it.

"I'm done," Damian stated. "Let's go to the beach."

"Uh...what?"

"Tt, did you not hear me? We're going to the beach."

"Don't we need swim trunks?"

"Are you planning to go into the water, Evans? Last I check, it's November."

"No."

"Then let's go."

Before Evans could say anything else, Damian shoved his sketchbook into his backpack. Evans quickly told Hedwig to go home and he'll meet her there when he's before curfew. Then the two took a taxi to the beach. The two sat in silence. In the corner of Damian's eyes he could see Evans being a confused on what just happened. Damian silently scoffed and rolled his eyes. Evans was so readable that it's baffling. Damian was sure that Evans wouldn't survive his family's interrogation.

It only took fifteen minutes to get to the beach. Evans' eyes widened as he saw the clear blue sea water. Despite it being cold in November, the beach was still beautiful. There weren't that much people at the beach. Some were just enjoying the view, while others were picking seashells, making a sandcastle, eating, and playing volleyball.

"Let's make a sandcastle!" Evans exclaimed.

Damian raised a brow. "That's a childish activity to do, Evans."

Evans rolled his eyes. "You're a kid too, Damian! Come on!"

Then Evans grabbed his wrist, dragging him into the sand. Damian didn't know what he got himself into, but it was Evans' ridiculous childish idea. Damian took off his school blazer, folded it, and set it aside. Damian was used to the cold because of being Robin. Weather like this was child's play. Evans sat on his knees, near the water, and started to gather up some sand with his hands. He even did that with the water too. Damian shook his head and opened his backpack, taking out a couple of empty cups. It was use for his watercolors, but it was clean and stainless.

Damian lightly tap the cup against Evans' head. "Tt, use this, Evans."

Evans smiled. "Thanks, Damian."

"Hm."

Damian watched Evans put the wet sand inside the cup and pulled it out. After that he repeated the process. Evans even made a tiny tower with just his hands since the cups they had weren't that small enough. Pursing his lips, Damian scooped up the wet sand and started building the other half of the castle, trying to make it large as possible. Evans noticed what he was doing and started to gather more of the sand. Silently, the two build the castle until they got the form of the castle. Damian nodded to himself. If they had flags, then it'll look more like a castle. Then in the corner of Damian's eyes, he saw a hermit crab. He glanced at Evans who was gathering small shells to decorate the castle. Damian gently held the hermit crab and looked over to Evans.

"Here's a gift," Damian put the hermit crab on the sand castle tower.

Evans gasped. "A hermit crab! That's so cool! Thank you, Damian."

"It's not a problem."

"Had you did this with your family?" Evans asked.

Damian snorted. "Tt, of course we do. My family would dragged me to the beaches. We would go outside of Gotham, though."

Evans stared at him with awed. "Wow...I never been anywhere else aside from England and Gotham. In fact, now I think about it, I never got to experience anything of my choice after I left England. I never got to explore what kind of music I like or try different foods from different countries. If my school hadn't seen me as some sort of hero, I would like to discover more of my likes and dislikes. If you know what I mean."

Damian stared at Evans as his words repeated in his head. Damian knew that he and Evans had some things in common, but not like this. Now Damian thought about it...he barely discover what his likes and dislikes were too. If anyone asked him, the only thing he'll say was that he likes animals, art, fighting, and being a vegetarian. Nothing memorable aside from his cold demeanor. Damian never discovered what music he liked or explored food from other cultures aside from his own. He never even try out for sports either!

With a soft sigh, Damian looked at his hand and made a painful smile. "I understand. I'm the same way."

No matter how much he washed these hands, he could still see the bloodstains of the people he had murdered, and how heartless he was at the time. Damian didn't want to go being that person again. In fact, he wasn't sure if he should be continued on being Robin. Damian love being Robin, but it was suffocating. He felt like he didn't earn it. It was Timothy's before his. He took that away from Timothy and Damian didn't earn it. In fact he was sure he only became Robin was because was Father's biological son.

Then a pair of hands took his. Blinking a few times, Damian looked down and saw Evans, holding his hand. Usually Damian would just pushed Evans away and tell him how childish he was being, but he didn't. Evans's hands were smaller than his, but they were warm and welcoming. In fact, it was comforting. When was the last time Damian had someone comforted him that wasn't a superhero or a vigilante? Those emerald green eyes were not only memorizing, but comforting too. Damian swore he could get lost into those eyes.

SPLASH!

A giant wave crashed onto them. Damian blinked a few times and Evans gasped. The sandcastle was ruin and Evans was too in shock of what just happened. Clenched fists, Damian glared at the ocean and stood up.

"You damn ocean!" Damian yelled. "You damn Atlantean! When I get my hands on you, you'll be sorry!"

Evans laughed. "D-Damian, you can't fight the ocean."

Damian wasn't sure if his face was heating up because of the cold or was being caused by himself. He went onto his knees and held Evans head. He tried to look intimidating, but Evans just kept laughing. Hearing Evans laugh so genuinely carefree without any worry just made Damian's chest pounded harder. Damian was sure the cold was getting to him. 

"Be quiet!" Damian hissed.

Evans giggled. "Sorry, sorry." then he pulled away. "Achoo!"

Damian pursed his lips and looked down. He knew they were wet, but he didn't realized how wet they were. Also, Damian could tell Evans didn't had any extra dry clothes and the only dry clothes Damian had was when he took off his blazer. Damian looked behind him. He noticed that he wasn't too far from his emergency safehouse. Without hesitation, Damian took his dry blazer and put it over Evans's shoulders.

"Wear this," Damian said. "I know a place where we can get dry clothes. It's not far."

Evans nodded as his teeth chattered. "O-O-Okay."

Damian helped Evans onto his feet and guided him out of the beach. It only took around five minutes for Damian to get to his safehouse. He only had one if he just wanted some space from the family. Besides, it was like normal house and he didn't had anything on there revealing he was Robin. Besides, all of his Robin stuff was hidden away carefully. When they got inside, Damian led Evans to the bedroom, fishing out some clothes. Damian didn't realized he still had his clothes there when he was ten. However, considering how Evans was short for his age, he should fit some of Damian's current clothes.

In the corner of Damian's eyes, he could see Evans shivering. Damian tried to look for some clothes that would fit and look nice on Evans. Besides, Evans seemed the type who would like to wear something comfortable than the clothes Damian would always wear. So Damian took a simple sleeveless black turtleneck, a long green jacket, and a pair of jeans. Formal, but a bit casual. Damian tossed it on the bed.

"Get change," Damian said.

Right away, Evans did as he was told. Damian was about to get out so Evans could have some privacy, but he stopped. He noticed Evans had a lot of scars on his body. Usually those scars were something that he saw on his siblings, but for Evans...what happened? It was like as if Evans had been a battle of some sort. There was even a scar on his elbow. Then Damian remembered that Evans told him he did some school services...what kind of school does services where children get hurt? What happened to him? Damian his mouth and stopped. He knew it wasn't his place to say something. It was probably personal to Evans. As much as Damian wanted to find that person who hurt Evans and gave him those scars...Damian...Damian didn't want to mess...whatever they had. He had to admit, he really liked Evans' company.

Quickly, Damian shut the door behind him and headed over to the kitchen. He didn't waste any time to make some hot chocolate. Pennyworth's famous hot chocolate. Damian always love to watch Pennyworth make homemade hot chocolate. He had to change the recipe since Damian is a vegetarian.

"Sometimes doing things by hand works than the easy way," Pennyworth would always tell him.

By the time Damian was done, Evans walked out of the room. Damian blinked a few times. He knew Evans would look suitable in these clothes, but he didn't know he would look that suitable. It didn't help that Evans was handsome an above average looking guy.

"How do I look?" Evans asked.

Damian nodded. "Acceptable." he handed him the hot chocolate. "Here."

"Thank you."

Evans took the mug and drank it. His eyes widened as he took another gulp. Damian smirked and shook his head. It was amusing to see someone enjoying Pennyworth's famous hot chocolate.

"This is bloody good!" Evans exclaimed. "It's like magic!"

"My butler," Damian explained. "He's my grandfather...well grandfather figure. He is the best cook in the manor. He likes to do things by hand than doing the easy way."

Evans laughed. "I agree. I find cooking by hand easier than doing the easy way...or superpower-y or magical way."

Damian couldn't agree more. There was something better doing by hand than using an easier solution or by magical and using their own special abilities. Sometimes doing things by hand is magical. Damian and Evans sat at the table, just drinking their hot chocolate in silence. By the time they were done, Damian took out some food from the fridge. It was Middle Eastern food. Damian always premade homemade meals he cooked himself, just in case if he wanted to be away from the family or had to be at his safehouse for emergencies. If the food wasn't used, Damian would give it to the homeless shelter. Even though it was small, but sometimes every little helps.

"So..." Evans spoke up. "when do you want me to give you your clothes back? I can give it to you tomorrow."

Damian scoffed. "Tt, keep it."

Evans blinked. "Um...what?"

Damian rolled his eyes. "I said keep it Evans."

Evans glanced to the side. "But still..."

"You look better on them than me, Evans," Damian said. "Keep it."

Then there was silence. Damian's eyes slowly widened as he realized what he just said out loud. He could feel his cheeks heating up. in the corner of his eyes, he could see Evans was staring at him, blinking a few times. Damian could swore Evans' cheeks were becoming pink.

Damian cleared his throat. "Wh-What I mean is that...um...uh..."

Damian's head was spinning. He didn't know what to say. He could feel his chest beating so fast, Damian was sure his chest would sprout out of his stomach like that alien movie Jason showed him.

"Just keep it, Evans," Damian finally said.

Evans nodded. "O-Okay."

The two continued to eat in silence. Damian was cursing in his head of how foolish he just said. He glanced at Evans a few times. He noticed Evans was enjoying his food. It was like as if he never tried it before. As soon as they were done, Damian treated Evans with some Middle Eastern desserts, which of course he enjoyed. While Damian was eating his dessert, he thought about his plans for tomorrow and Sunday. He had to go to the animal shelter to volunteer because he scheduled for that day. Sunday, on the other hand, he was free. 

"We should meet up on Sunday," Damian said. "I am scheduled to volunteered at the animal shelter."

Evans smiled. "I understand. No harm done. By the way, you really cook well."

Damian's lips stretched a tiny bit. "Thank you, Evans."

"When you come to my place, I'll cook for you. I've been cooking since I could remember."

Damian knew that Evans told him some of his life when they were talking for the past few days. One of the things the Dursleys, made him cook. Damian knew parents wanted their kids to learn at a young age, but this was straight up a servant in the making. However, since he never heard a complaint from his relatives Evans told him about serving the Dursleys' their daily meal, Damian was certain that Evans' food was passable.

"Then I hope you know how to make a vegetarian meal," Damian said.

Evans crossed his arms. "Is that a challenge, Wayne?"

Damian smirked. "Maybe it is, Evans."

"Humph, challenge accepted."

Damian chuckled. When the two finished, Damian washed the dishes, while Evans offered the help by drying them. It was quiet, except for Evans' humming. Damian didn't mind, since he knew washing the dishes could be a bore. However, the look on Evans' face was like he didn't mind and it was something he did all the time. Damian wondered what else Evans never got to do for the thirteen years of his life.

Now Damian thought about it, the only thing he planned for him and Evans was to draw Hedwig. Maybe he could change that. After all, he wanted to do a painting with both Hedwig and Evans. It wasn't a commission, but something Damian wanted to do for free. After all, Damian had his own commissions he has on his art blog anyway. So he wasn't too worried about doing things for free from time to time. So maybe they could take a walk around Gotham. Evans was still new to the area, despite being there for a week now. It was surprising for Damian that Evans somehow didn't get caught in all the attacks. All week, Damian and everyone else had to deal with the Penguin, Mr. Freeze, Scarecrow, and Killer Croc. Joker was in Arkham, finally, but Damian knew there was a good chance for that clown to get out again.

After they washed the dishes, Damian escorted Evans home. While they were walking, Damian made sure they weren't followed by...well everyone. He didn't like the paparazzi or kidnappers following him and so far, he saw no one.

"Do you do any extracurricular activities at your school?" Damian asked.

Evans eyes brightened. "Sort of. I was in a sports team. It's a sport called Quidditch."

Damian raised a brow. "Quidditch? Do tell."

Then Evans explained what Quidditch was. It was like a hooped sports game. Where they were seven players in each team; A Keeper, three Chasers, two Beaters, and one Seeker. There were three balls; the Quaffle, the Bludger, and the Golden Snitch. There was a point system in the game. There are three goals and each goal was worth ten points each. Whoever catches the Golden Snitch gets a hundred fifty points. The sport seemed interesting to Damian, but it did sounded deadly the same time. The Quaffle sounded like a normal ball, but the Bludger and Golden Snitch didn't. Evans only told him that they use technology to make the other two balls move.

While Evans was explaining more about the sport, Damian couldn't help and noticed how happy Evans was. It was like as if he finally got someone to talk to about something he loves. Damian wouldn't mind listening to Evans. 

"You might as well teach me when you get the chance, Evans," Damian said.

Evans nodded. "I will...It's just that I don't have all the equipment."

"It's fine. I'll figured it out."

"Um...okay...?"

Damian knew he had people to make these robotic Bludger and Golden Snitch. The school Evans went to was probably an advance school. Something he might had heard about. When they got to Evans' house, all the lights were on. Damian couldn't see anyone, except for a silhouette of a dog. Damian wasn't sure where Evans' godfather was, but he was probably passed out on the couch or something.

"I'll see you on Sunday," Damian said. "I also do think we should discuss more of our plans when I get home."

Evans nodded. "Brilliant! What time do I call you?"

"Wait for an hour or two."

"I will and thanks again, Damian." Evans smiled. "It was fun."

With that, Damian watched Evans went into his house. When Damian was sure that Evans was safely secured, he turned and text Pennyworth to pick him up at Gotham Park. While he was walking, he thought about what happened the whole day. Despite how making a sand castle was childish...it was different and fun. Slowly a smile stretched across Damian's face. He couldn't wait for Sunday.

By the time Damian got home, he headed straight to Father's office. He couldn't stop thinking what happened today. Spending time with Evans was very comfortable and relaxing. Evans never judged him for his attitude and...well everything. It was nice that someone like Evans understood him. He understood what Damian always felt - wanting to explore more of his interest than the things he already likes. Something that he sometimes wished his family did. Damian does love his family, but at times, he did wondered if they truly understood him.

With a deep breath, Damian knocked on the door.

"Yes?" a voice boomed.

Damian opened the door. Father was in his office, doing his paper work. Damian was sure it was both W.E. and Justice League stuff. Damian shut the door behind him and walked over to his father's desk. Damian never felt this nervous in his life. Usually if he was younger, he would've been straight forward with everything, but this...it was like experiencing something new.

"Father," Damian began. "I wish to take a break from being Robin."

Father stopped and stared up at him with wide eyes. "You...want to take a break."

Damian nodded. "Yes. I never told you this, but...being Robin gave me too much pressure to live up what Richard, Jason, and Timothy did. I want a break from it. Is that okay?"

Father frowned. "'It's fine. how long? A week?"

Damian scoffed. "Tt, obviously as long as I like, Father."

Father gaped. "Damian...if you do take a long break. I might need someone to take over Robin for you."

"That is fine. I do suggest Timothy, Father. He did updated his Robin suit after all. Did you not see the ones he wore when he first became your Robin? He clearly didn't know color theory."

Father just stared at him as if he grew another head. Damian understood why this was new, but at the same time he didn't understood why this was shocking. Father had took breaks for being Batman and sometimes he lets Richard and Jason to take over. So Damian didn't really see the problem with that.

"I-I-I'll talk with Tim, then."

Damian nodded. He was glad this got worked out the way he wanted. Now he would have to time to explore his interest. Since Evans was doing the same...he might invite him. After all, Evans was an acceptable company and didn't annoyed him like everyone else. Besides, since Evans did invite him to his home for a vegetarian meal, it made sense that Evans would eventually come over to the manor, but the problem was that Damian's room...isn't safe.

"Now if you excuse me, Father," Damian said. "I need to safe proof my room."

Father blinked, "What?! Why?!"

"I just feel like it."

With that, Damian left Father's office. When he got to his room, he started saft proofing right away. If Damian was going to have Evans come over one day, he might as well safe proof his room. Evans looked like someone who gets into trouble without even trying. While he was putting all of his dangerous booby traps away, he felt like eyes were on him. He turned and saw his siblings - well some of them. Duke, Cassandra, and Timothy. The door was open too. Damian probably didn't hear the door knocked and opening. He was too distracted on safe proofing everything.

"Yes?" Damian asked.

"Uh-What are you doing?" Timothy questioned.

Damian raised a brow. "Safe proofing my room."

"Willingly?" Duke gasped.

Damian nodded slowly. "Yes...? Is there something wrong with that?"

"N-No!" Timothy shook his head. "It's just that...you never done it before. Even when Alfred tells you."

Damian sighed. "Tt, it seems you three don't understand the term a first time for everything. Now get out."

Before his siblings could do or say anything, Damian shut the door, but he did noticed Cassandra was analyzing him. It was like as if she knew why he was safe proofing his room. Damian narrowed his eyes. If someone found out about Evans, it might as well be Cassandra. His brothers would obviously scare Evans away and Damian wouldn't want that. Besides if Evans does eventually come over to Wayne Manor, Damian would do in his power to make sure that his brothers won't be around.

Then the door knocked. Sighing, Damian stomped over to the door, opening it. Timothy was there and he looked a bit more shock than he just did. Damian wondered what he did this time to upset him. Damian was sure he didn't try to bother Timothy.

"Yes, Timothy?" Damian asked.

"B just told me you're taking a break from...Robin," Tim answered. "Why? I'm perfectly fine with being Red Robin."

"I expected Father to tell you my reasons. Anyway, enjoy being Robin again, Timothy. I have plans to make."

The door closed, but Timothy stopped him. "Damian! Look, I don't know why you're taking a break and I'm not against it. We all need breaks once in a while, but I don't see the point of making me Robin again when I already have Red Robin."

"And The Drake."

"We don't talk about that," Timothy glared at him and he sighed. "Damian, why me, specifically? Usually, no one cares who takes over as long as we get the job done, but...this...Damian, did I do something wrong?"

Damian tried to keep his composure. He had gone months of trying not to get riled up with Timothy. He tried to keep everything hidden, but after spending time with Evans...Damian realized that his insecurities were holding him back to discover more things he liked than just animals and art. Recently, Damian did discovered his new love for shoujo manga, but that wasn't even enough. Damian didn't even know what music or sports he liked! He was so focus on trying to live up to the Robin legacy when in reality, he could just take a break, learn more about himself, and sort things out when he's ready.

"Well, I just want to explore more of my interests," Damian said. "Also, I thought you'll be glad to be Robin again. After all, you are the best one. Everyone had been saying that anyway."

Timothy blinked a few times and his eyes widened. "Damian..."

"I don't know how long my break will be, but if Father really does need me to be Robin again, I will. However, I just want a break and learn more about things than just being Robin."

Then Damian shut the door in his face. Timothy banged on the door, calling his name, but Damian ignored him and locked the door. Timothy did asked and he got his answer. Damian didn't know why Timothy wasn't happy that he was considered the best Robin. He should be happy, not telling him to open the door.

After a minute or so, Damian heard Timothy walked away. With a sigh, Damian laid on his bed, playing on his phone to see if there were any gyms he could beat. After five minutes, Evans was calling him. Damian's eyes softened and he could feel his chest swelled. Damian didn't realized how excited he was and he answered the call.

"Hello Evans," Damian greeted.

"Hey Damian!" Evans said. "You mentioned you wanted to meet up on Sunday. So where?"

"At ten in the morning, at your work, if you don't mind."

"Not at all! I get discounts anyway! I'll buy you a drink and a muffin! My treat."

"I supposed that's reasonable. I'll see you then."

"You too! By the way, when are you going to stop calling me, Evans? I do have a first name."

"Is your name short for Harrison?"

"No...?"

"Then I don't want to."

"Oh bloody hell! Come on!"

Damian made a slight chuckle. He could hear his chest beating. Damian couldn't help and teased Evans a bit. He was fun to tease. Damian let out a soft sigh as the two talked some more. Damian didn't realized he talked to Evans until midnight, which he wasn't complaining. 

Chapter Text

When Sunday came, Harry was waiting for Damian. He had bought Damian his usual. It wasn't so hard to remember Damian's order. There were days when Damian changed it up a bit, but most of Damian's order consist of a pistachio muffin and a green tea latte with oat milk (sometimes with soy milk or almond milk). Harry just had a donut and a hot chocolate. He wondered what he and Damian would be doing today, he let Hedwig stay home, since she didn't feel like flying today.

As Harry took a sip of his hot chocolate, he saw Damian walked in. Damian was wearing something a bit casual today. A simple blue hooded jacket, a black sweater, and brown trousers. Harry blinked a few times. He had never saw Damian looked casual in his life. Then again Harry only known him for almost two weeks now. Harry knew he had another week before the first task of the Triwizard Tournament, but hanging out with Damian, almost made him forget that he had that going on. He made him feel normal without worrying about Voldemort and being The-Boy-Who-Lived.

"Hi, Damian!" Harry greeted. "I got you your usual."

Damian gave him a small smile. "Thank you, Evans." he sat down. "I see Hedwig isn't with you."

Harry nodded. "I let her stay home. I wasn't sure if you were going to draw her or not."

"Well, lucky for you, I'm not drawing her today," Damian said. "I'm actually going to paint her. I already made my sketch. I suggest we finish our snacks first and go to an art store to buy supplies. I want to find the right paints. After that we can get lunch at Gotham's mall. Had you been there, yet?"

Harry shook his head. "No."

"Then we'll go."

"Okay."

In fact, Harry didn't mind going to the mall. Besides, they only allowed service animals and Hedwig isn't one. Also Harry hadn't been to a mall for a long time...actually now he thought about it. The last time he went to the mall was when before he found out he was a wizard. Harry didn't do much at the mall, besides carrying every bag that Aunt Petunia wanted and that was it.

Harry and Damian ate their morning snacks and having some small talk. They only talked about how their morning was. Harry didn't gave Damian too much about his day since he only did some homework that Sirius gave him. Luckily, he was able to keep it vague as possible. Damian, on the other hand, mentioned how his siblings annoyed him in the morning. He only told him that Damian wanted a break from the family business for a bit and that was it. It was understandable. Harry knew some of his coworkers had to live up the expectations of their family, and Damian was no different.

When they were done, Harry and Damian went to a taxi and headed to the art store. Harry expected it would be a very wealthy art store, but the store they went to was very local and small. Despite the size, the store had a lot paint - good quality paint as Damian would say. While they were looking at paints, Harry watched Damian picking up a bottle, studying it. His brows were crunched and his lips were pursed. He looked like he had a scowl on his face.

Harry couldn't help and smile. This reminded him during the summer when Hermione was looking for a book to read at the Diagon Alley Library. Ron was annoyed, but Harry didn't mind, since he like to do some light reading. Of course this was before the whole Goblet of Fire. Harry will admit that he did missed the Weasleys, but at the same time thinking about them reminded him about Ron's abandonment.

As Harry walked a bit closer to Damian, Harry noticed Damian was looking at two paint bottles of green paint. Each were a slightly different shade. One bottle said, emerald, while the other said emerald green. Harry speculated that Damian was painting Hedwig with bright colorful green tress in the background, which Harry now thought about it, did sounded lovely.

"Do you need help?" Harry asked.

"I'm fine," Damian answered. "I just need to figure it out myself."

Then Damian looked at Harry and back at the paints. He did that several times. Harry raised a brow. He wasn't sure if he should give his input or not. He wasn't an artist, so Harry was sure he didn't had a say to that, but he did want to help Damian too.

"You know, the emerald green is nice," Harry commented. "It'll be great for the background."

Damian frowned. "Background?"

Harry nodded. "You're painting a background behind Hedwig, right? Some trees and stuff?"

Damian scoffed. "Tt, this green isn't for the background, it's for your eyes."

Harry's eyes widened and Damian just froze. Harry looked to the side as his cheeks heated up. Never in his life he had anyone putting the effort to find which green to paint his eyes. Isn't green just green? In fact, Harry didn't expected to be part of the painting. He didn't mind have a painting of just Hedwig. After all, Hedwig deserved to be looked at. His owl is a beauty after all.

"Th-Thank y-you," Harry stammered. "but you didn't need to put me in the painting."

Damian rolled his eyes. "You are Hedwig's owner. It's respectful for you and your owl."

"Don't you think it might be a bit too much? Painting Hedwig is just fine."

"As I always told you Evans, I don't mind. Don't worry too much."

Harry nodded. Maybe it was just him not being used to get anything for free. It felt weird. Harry was always someone who made sure he had enough and that was it. He wasn't the type to buy very expansive stuff. The closest thing he did bought was something expansive was his dress robe! Sadly, that might go to waste!

When Damian finished paying for the paints, the two went to the mall. The cab took a quick shortcut, thanks for Damian paying the man ahead and giving him a generous tip. As they went inside, Harry's eyes widened. He had heard that malls in America were huge and they were right. Harry wasn't sure where he wanted to go. There were so any things he wanted to go to. Bloody hell, the food court was huge too. So many options.

"Where do you want to start first, Evans?" Damian asked.

Harry thought about it. He tried to think what he always wanted to do. There were so many things he never got to do or explored, unless it was the wizarding world. Aside from deciding what he wanted to do in Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade, Harry barely choose what he wanted to do.

"Video games," Harry answered.

Harry barely played video games. Aunt Petunia would never let him have a game console and Dudley would never let him join him. The closest thing he ever did in video games was to loose to Dudley, whenever Dudley's friends couldn't come over. Even when he barely goes outside, the Dursleys made him stay away from anything fun.

Damian nodded. "Excellent choice. Luckily, I do know about video games. My friend Jonathan, lend me his games. When was the last time you enjoyed video games?"

Harry frowned. "Um...when I was seven or eight? The relatives wouldn't let me play video games unless my cousin asked. I had to pretend to loose or else he'll throw a fit. The last game I played was Smash Bros. It was an old one, though."

"Are you planning to buy a console and everything?"

"If I want to. I'm just a bit tight on money at the moment."

More like save up in case if something happens, Harry thought. Ever since he got his first paycheck, Harry had to make a bank account, which he was surprisingly able to do because there were half-human and half goblins working in muggle banks. At the time, Harry didn't questioned it and just make the account. Sirius was with him since Harry knew he was underage. After that, Harry was able to put his money in the bank. Of course he and Sirius still had the money that they converted, but it was kept in the safehouse, hidden with magic. Harry and Sirius agreed that they would only use the hidden money in case if Dumbledore and the Ministry found them and use Harry's job money for living in the muggle world. Luckily for Harry, he knew how to use his money carefully and knows how to barging, thanks for watching Aunt Petunia always doing that.

"If you wish, I can buy it for you," Damian suggested. "Money isn't a problem for me."

Harry stammered. "D-Damian, no. I-It's my problem. Not yours. Y-You don't have to."

"Think of it as an early Christmas present."

Then Harry placed a hand on Damian's shoulder. "Damian, please."

Harry stared at Damian with pleading eyes. He really didn't want Damian to buy things for him. Damian had already planned to give him a painting of Hedwig, for free! Harry didn't want Damian to give him anything else for free. Harry knew it was a kind gesture, but he didn't want Damian to get in trouble because of him. Harry knew he was a walking magnet of trouble and he didn't want that happened to Damian.

Damian sighed. "Tt, fine."

"Thank you," Harry smiled.

"I'll get my chance, though," Damian commented.

"Damian!"

Damian smirked and flicked Harry's forehead. "Don't be surprised when I do pay something for you."

"Bloody brat," Harry muttered.

"What was that?"

"Nothing, nothing!"

"I thought so."

Harry grumbled a bit, muttering under his breath how Damian is a brat, but in the corner of his eyes, he noticed Damian was silently chuckling to himself, and barely covering his mouth. Harry could see a small smile. Blinking a few times, Harry turned away. He could feel his cheeks a bit hot. Of course Harry had seen Damian smiled before, but he couldn't help feeling...well whatever he's feeling.

Then the two walked in the mall. Before they got to the video game store, Harry did noticed some stores he never knew was a thing. There was a store dedicated to plushies! Of course they went into the plush store, which surprisingly Damian ended up getting a stuff animal of a cat. One big and one small. Damian claimed that it's for his cat, Alfred, but Harry had a feeling Damian wanted the toy. The next store they went to was a music store. In that store, customers were allowed to play a song in the radio and listen to it in the headphones to see if they liked it. Harry listened some pop songs and some foreign ones. He was told by Hermione that Korean songs was a muggle trend now. Harry did like the beat of the music and made a mental note to buy a CD after he deals with all of the wizarding bullshit. Damian on the other hand was listening some foreign songs and even bought a CD. He told Harry that Jonathan wanted him to listen to the song, but at the time Damian refused. Now he's taking his friend's advice.

"Who's Jonathan?" Harry asked as they walked out of the music store.

"My friend," Damian answered. "He lives in Metropolis, but goes to Gotham Academy. Our parents are friends."

"What's he like?"

"Like my brother Richard, except he's sometimes annoying."

"You should invite him to the cafe," Harry suggested. "He seemed nice."

"Nice is an understatement, he's like a overly excited puppy."

Harry laughed some more. This Jonathan guy must be nice and totally the opposite of Damian. Harry hasn't met anyone who was overly excited, but that'll be a nice change since he's trying to make some friends of his age.

It didn't took long for Harry and Damian to get to the video game store. The store was pretty fancy. Different from the other video game store Harry had been...or from what he saw. There were some sample games and there were room where customers could rent a room and play video games with their friends and if they don't want to play video games at home. The rent was affordable since it only goes by what kind of game the person is playing. There's even a small cafe inside and you could order food in there too.

"Well, well, it looks like I will be paying something for you after all, Evans," Damian smirked.

Harry grumbled. "Brat."

Damian snickered as he paid for the room. One of the employees escorted them to their game room. Damian also ordered some food too. Harry's eyes widened as he stared at everything with awed. The room was dark, but it also had glowing colors of blue, green, red, white, yellow and pink. Harry guessed it was probably from the glowing decorations. There was a large couch and a table in the middle. there was even a restroom too!

"What do you think?" Damian asked.

"I think it's brilliant," Harry awed.

"What game to do you to try out first?"

"Smash Bros."

"Tt, I never played this game. Jonathan did, but from what I know is that it's a tournament game. Get ready to loose Evans."

"You wish."

At once the two turned on the game and sat on the couches. Damian handed Harry the controller, which he quickly thanked him. When the game turned on and they picked their characters - Harry chose Link and Damian chose Red from Pokemon, the two started the game. It had been a while since Harry played this game, but it was a bit nostalgic for him. Yes, Dudley was being a bully, but it was the only time Harry did had fun, even though he had to loose on purposely. However, now he's not with the Dursley's, Harry could play a game without worrying about getting bullied.

Luckily for Harry, he knew what he was doing since he was familiar with an old fashion controller and knew how the game works. Harry was intended to beat Damian in this game. He may be a bit rusty since it had been four or five years since he played Smash Bros, but Harry wasn't going to give up that easily. He and Damian were so focus on trying to beat one another. Then as Harry gave a final blow, Charizard was soaring into the sky and falling in front of the screen. Harry chuckled and smirked at Damian. Harry could've swore he saw Damian's eye twitch.

"You just got lucky, Evans," Damian said.

Harry shook his head. "You sure about that Wayne?"

Then they started the next round. The two were at it, trying to beat each other's character. While they were trying to beat the other, one of the employees came and brought them lunch. The food smell really good and Harry noticed it was something he never tried before. As much as he wanted to eat, but he knew he needed to defeat Damian first. Then as Harry use Link to blast a Venusaur out of the stadium, the game was over.

Harry turned and smirk. "So you were saying?"

Damian growled. "Tt, just eat."

"Haha, yes sir."

Harry happily ate his food, while Damian just muttered to himself. He didn't know what he was eating, but Harry was sure he was eating small fried chicken and fires. Harry was sure that was what he was eating, but it tasted different from the fried food he ate and the food here tasted heavenly. Harry glanced at Damian, who was eating a salad and a veggie burger.

"Do you want to try out those Wii games?" Harry asked. "I never played it before, but it looks fun."

"I haven't try those either," Damian took a sip of his drink. "but we should try it out."

Harry smiled as the two ate in silence. Once they were done, the two tried out some of the Wii games. Thankfully, it was a multi-player game and Harry couldn't helped and be competitive, but he wasn't the only one since Damian was also competitive too. The two played a game version of bowling and tennis. Both Harry and Damian tied on bowling, but Damian beat him in tennis. Soon they played a virtual table tennis and Damian still beat him. Damian couldn't help and smirked throughout the entire time.

When they finally finished their game, Damian gave a tip, and the two left. Harry checked the time and it was already six p.m. He didn't realized he was out for this long. It wasn't the first time Harry was out for a long period of time, but it felt really nice to forget the problems in his life. He felt normal. As the two got outside, Damian was texting someone. After a couple of minutes, Damian put his phone back into his pocket.

"My butler will be picking us up, if you don't mind," Damian said.

Harry nodded. "Not at all. What's your butler like?"

"Alfred Pennyworth is a very respected member of my family," Damian explained. "He's like a grandfather."

Harry's eyes widened. Alfred...Pennyworth? Like the Alfred Pennyworth?! The famous muggleborn wizard who made the most simplest spells advanced and who wrote spell books for the seventh year? Not only that, but he's a talented Quidditch player at Hogwarts and his name was on one of the medals too. Not only that, but Pennyworth's daughter went to wizarding school in France too! Harry did the math, he should be around Voldemort's age. Did any of the Waynes know they have a wizard living with them? Harry brushed that thought away. No, there was the statue of secrecy still around. There was no way Damian would know about the wizarding world.

"Are you okay, Evans?" Damian asked.

Harry chuckled uneasily and nodded. "I am...just thinking about what to cook for dinner."

Now Harry was dreading. He wouldn't be surprised of Alfred Pennyworth knew who he is. Harry knew that no one hasn't heard from Pennyworth for many years and the last people heard was that he was living in America. However, of all places it had to be Gotham! Harry knew the only magical folk living in Gotham was Poison Ivy, the Scarecrow, and his relatives. Harry prayed that if he does meet Alfred Pennyworth, he hoped the old wizard wouldn't tell the world where he was. Harry was sure that people were looking for him.

Suddenly a white van drove in front of them. Before Harry could react, Damian pushed him and a group of men in clown mask grabbed Damian. Harry grunted as he hit the ground. Of all of the close calls Harry had when he was living in Gotham, this wasn't it.

"Damian!" Harry called.

"Evans, run!" Damian shouted.

Without thinking, Harry ran over to Damian. He was able to grab his hand before the men pulled him in. Gnashing his teeth, Harry tried to pull Damian away from these men, but the masked clowns were stronger than he was. Then Harry found himself being pulled into the van as well. The van door locked and it drove away. One of the masked men pulled out a gun at them. Damian, right away, put himself between Harry and the gun.

"Hey, you know we need Wayne!" the drive snapped.

"What about the other kid?" he asked.

"We'll see what the boss has to say."

One of the masked men sat near them. Harry silently cursed to himself. He really wanted to use magic right now, but he wasn't sure what's going to happen. He knew some defense spells, but he was sure there wasn't one to stop a bullet.

When they got to their destination, it was an abandoned building. The goons pushed them out and they went inside. As soon as they got to a barren room, standing across the room was a man with white face paint makeup, red lips, and hideous green hair. Harry gulped. He knew who this was right away. Of all the close calls from he had during the week, this wasn't one of them. Harry glanced at Damian who was strangely calm in this situation. Harry thought it was probably Damian getting used to the dangers that happened in Gotham.

"Excellent, you got Wayne," Joker turned to Harry. "Who the hell is this?! I said Wayne! Not every black hair and blue or green eyed is adopted by Bruce Wayne!"

"We tried to find the opportunity to get Wayne without the kid being a witness," one of the goons said. "but the kid tried to fight back."

Joker growled. "Get out. I'll deal with you two later." and muttered. "Henchmen these days. Can't even get good ones."

With that the goons left. Harry stood in front of Damian, which caused his friend being very confused. Harry dealt with Voldemort before and dealing with the Joker was like second nature, just without the magic part. However, at the same time, Harry didn't want Damian to get hurt. Damian his first muggle friend he ever made! There was no way Harry would let anything happen to Damian.

"What are you doing?" Damian hissed. "You get behind me!"

"I'm fine!" Harry said. "Just..."

Just what? Harry thought. The only thing Harry could think was to tell Damian to get his invisibility cloak while he distracts the Joker, but he wasn't sure how that would successfully play in his head. It might cause more questions than answers. Harry knew he wasn't the most smartest person, but he knew he had to try something.

Then Joker raced over to them. The next thing Harry knew, he was pushed onto the ground. His gasses flopped out of his face as it landed a feet away from him. Harry could hear Damian cries of being hurt, but at the same time, he could hear the Joker screaming out in pain. Harry wasn't even sure who was getting hurt more.

Harry crawled over to his glasses and put them on. As he turned he saw Joker taking out a gun, but Damian kicked the gun away. Harry noticed that Damian was trying to reach something in his pocket, but he wasn't sure if he was reaching for a cellphone or pepper spray. Then Joker pulled out a knife. Eyes widened, Harry scrambled onto his feet and pushed Damian out of the way. Harry screamed as the knife stabbed his shoulder. Harry could feel blood dripping from his fingertips.

"Evans!" Damian shouted.

The Joker laughed. "Trying to play hero, boy?"

Harry scoffed. "More like doing a good community service."

Harry swung a fist at the Joker, but the clown just merely dodged and grabbed Harry's hair, smashing him against the wall. The Joker laughed. Harry could feel the clown's painted white hands touching his scar. Harry winced. He knew his scar hadn't hurt since the Wizard World Cup, but he didn't like anyone touching his scar.

"Oooooh!" The Joker said. "I wondered who did that to you? Now that's art!"

Then Damian jumped on Joker's back who had a knife on him. How Harry didn't noticed that, baffled him. Damian stabbed the Joker's shoulder, but with one hand, the Joker grabbed a fistful of Damian's hair, and tossed him over his shoulder. Damian grunted his his back hit against the wall.

"Damian, go!" Harry shouted. "I'll be fine! Go get help!"

"Are you insane?!" Damian exclaimed. "I'm not leaving you!"

"A self-sacrificing person, huh?" The Joker said. "People like you, are nothing."

Harry's eyes widened as he remembered the dementors and hearing the screams of his mother begging Voldemort to take her instead of him. His mother's sacrifice meant something to him. It's in his blood for crying out loud! Harry could feel his anger rising. He hated people who thought like that. He hated people like the Joker who thought they could just get away by hurting people. He hated the fact that Damian was hurt by this insane man and Harry was hated.

The lights flickered. Wind was swarming around them. Behind the Joker, Harry could see Damian being caught off guard from the sudden wind and the lights. However, that didn't phase the Joker. The clown lunged him and raised his knife, but stopped.

He dropped his knife.

The clown looked at his finger as it was expanding. Soon his whole hand puffed up as well as his arm, and the rest of his body. The Joker screamed, trying to flattened his inflated body, but nothing happened. Then the Joker floated up onto the ceiling and bounced off of it as he floated out of the window. The Joker screamed as his voice echoed throughout Gotham. Harry could hear people were shouting in amazement of what was happening. He could've swore he heard cheering. Maybe that was in his imagination.

"Not the blowing up I imagine, but close enough!" a voice shouted in the distance and...there were shots fired...?

"Hood, no!" another voice screamed.

"Hood, yes!" the voice responded.

Harry noticed he saw Damian shook his head at that. It was like as he knew the response was going to happened. Then Damian ran over to him. He slid onto his knees, checking Harry's wounds and see if there were any others.

"Evans, are you okay?" Damian asked.

Harry didn't answer. He couldn't believe it. First Aunt Marge and now the Joker. Harry accidently blew up the Joker. Not only that, but there was a chance that the Ministry might track him here! There was a chance that he could go back and be in that death tournament. Harry tried to keep his breathing under control, but he couldn't. He didn't want to go back. He just wanted a normal life and be just Harry,

"I'm so in trouble," Harry muttered.

Damian frowned. "Evans?...Did you do this?"

Harry pushed Damian away and scrambled up onto his feet. "I'm sorry," Harry apologized. "It's my fault."

Damian got up. "Evans, calm down. Whatever you did, no one isn't going to blame you. We can talk to Batman-"

"NO!" Harry screamed. "I'll get kick out of Gotham! I-I-I'm so sorry, Damian! I'm such a freak!"

"Evans-"

Before Damian could finished, Harry ran. He ran as his life depends on it. He didn't know which part of Gotham he was or how far he was from the safehouse, he just wanted to get away. He thought maybe he could get a good life here without worrying about magic, but instead, he did magic in front of Damian - his only friend.

"Evans, wait!" Damian called.

Harry turned. He saw Damian was running after him. Why was he running after him? Shouldn't he be disgusted with him? Without thinking, Harry took out his invisibility cloak and wrapped it around him as he disappeared in front of Damian's eyes.

Chapter Text

Damian's eyes widened as he saw Evans disappeared in front of his eyes. Of all things Damian was preparing, this wasn't it. Did Evans just pulled out a cloak and turned invisible? Damian thought he was a meta human, but what meta human takes out a cloak of invisibility? He thought those were only in movies! As Damian got out of the abandoned building, he scanned around the area. He needed to know where Evans was and calm him down. Damian didn't want to know what would happen if he let Evans alone, but he didn't want nothing happen to him. Then Damian noticed blood on the ground. He remembered Joker stabbed Evans in the shoulder. That meant Evans was still bleeding and his wound was healed. If Evans kept running, he might pass out from blood lost.

Without hesitation, Damian ran as he followed the blood. To a normal person, a trail of blood could be anything, but to Damian it wasn't. This was different. If Damian couldn't find Evans on time...Evans might pass out any time soon. Damian put up his hood, trying to cover his face. He was aware that Jason and Richard was out patrolling - earlier than usual, but since Joker was floating in the air, that might buy him some time before they look for him. Besides, he might had a feeling that Joker might spew out about him and Evans. Also there are cameras in the mall and it will see them hanging out together - something that Damian couldn't make an excuse for, but if he comes back home before them - before anyone - even Barbara looked into the cameras - they wouldn't be the wiser.

As Damian followed the blood, he was lead into an alleyway. Cautiously, Damian stepped into the alleyway. He couldn't see anything, but he saw the blood stopped near the side of the wall. He could hear a faint breath. Gulping, Damian sat on his knees, and pressed his hand on the air. At first he didn't felt anything. As he moved his hand closer, he felt something - almost like fabric. Gasping, Damian pulled the cloak, revealing, Evans.

The green eyed teen was laying on the ground, gasping for air, and holding his chest. His eyes were widened and would clenched as if he was in pain. Damian knew right away that Evans was having a panic attack because of what happened. He was sure Evans had tons of emotions running through him, but Damian wasn't sure how to help someone with a panic attack. He never done this before. Usually his siblings were the ones who know what to do.

Without thinking, Damian laid on the ground and hugged him, hearing the rapid beating as he closed his eyes. He waited and waited. Please, please, please, Damian thought. Damian wasn't sure how long he waited, but when Evans' chest slowed down, Damian felt a hand on his back. Eyes opening, Damian looked up and saw Evans breathing slowly. Hesitantly, Damian lets go of Evans and gently helped him sat up. Evans held his hand and Damian didn't let go.

"Thank you, Damian," Evans finally spoke.

"Evans, what's going on?" Damian asked.

Evans looked at him and narrowed his eyes. He had a pained expression. Damian had never seen him like this before. For the first time, behind those happy and carefree emerald eyes, Damian saw a lot of pain in them.

"I'm a wizard," Evans finally answered.

Damian blinked. "A wizard?"

Evans nodded. "My real name is Harry James Potter. My parents James and Lily Potter were murdered by Voldemort, who tried to kill me. Voldemort tried to use the killing curse on me, but the curse rebounded and hit him instead..."

Then Evans - no - Potter explained his whole life story. Damian kept every information locked into his memory. A good thing was that Damian was already aware of a secret magical society since the Justice League knows about it too, but weren't allowed to interact with them. As Potter explained his abusive upbringing by his mother's side of the family, he told him about his first letter and how a giant called Hagrid picked him up. At first Damian thought this sounds very whimsical - a magical school to learn magic and being in houses by judging your personality didn't seemed too bad, but when Potter got to the ordeals he had to go through, Damian just turned pale and looked at him with shock. He thought the first year was a bit bad, but not that bad. Then it got worst in the second, third, and now the current fourth year. Damian couldn't believed what he was hearing. Giant snakes that petrified people, ghostly beings that sucks your soul, and a tournament that wasn't supposed to be brought back.

This school...should've been shut down...or at least have a new headmaster who would be the safety of the children first. Everything what Potter told him about his life made sense. Even though is was a cover up, but what Potter went through before Damian knew the truth, he wasn't lying. He just had to switch some things to make it more like a normal school than a magical one, which Damian couldn't blame him since there's a law to keep everything secret from non magical people.

"...Then Sirius and I escape Britain and move here," Potter continued. "It's the only safehouse that my parents made secret. Right now we're looking for my cousin, but I'm not sure where he is. If we find him on time, then he can take me out of the tournament. If not, I don't mind being a muggle - none magic folks. I lived as a muggle throughout my childhood. I can do it again."

"Do you feel safe here?" Damian asked.

Potter shrugged. "I did, but I don't know now. I use magic by accident, Damian. They might find me and put me in the Triwizard Tournament."

The thought about Potter being put into a death tournament made Damian wanted to go up to this Albus Dumbledore and punched him in the face. Of course Damian suspected he might not be the first person wanting to punch Dumbledore, but he will do it. However these events that happened to Potter - Damian couldn't help and felt like it was a test. Dumbledore had all the power to stop everything from happening to Potter, but didn't. It was like he wanted Potter to experienced all of this pain and suffering than he already did.

Damian took out a spare key and put it in Potter's hands. "That's a spare key for my safe house. If you ever felt unsafe, you can go there and put on some wards. You can even go to the manor too." Then he added. "If you want, you can tell Black about me knowing everything. If you're not ready, I understand."

Potter blinked. "What about your family?"

"I'll explained everything to them when the time comes," Damian said. "Besides, I'm sure you'll get my brother - Jason, you will get his respect for blowing up that insane clown. He hates the Joker."

Potter made a painful smile and chuckled. "I don't even know why you're willingly to put up with me, Damian. I'm a freak."

Damian sighed and put a hand on Potter's shoulder. Even after telling his whole life story, Potter was still holding his hand. Damian wanted to tell him - tell Potter about himself - about Robin. Potter already told him his whole entire secret and Damian just sat and listen. It was fair if Damian told his story - his secret life too. After all, him and Potter weren't that much different when it comes to their childhoods. Even after hearing all the magical stuff, Damian could tell that Potter never got to experienced any normalcy until he came to Gotham.

"I'm Robin," Damian declared.

Potter looked at him with eyes widened. "What?"

Damian took out a bat-shaped communicator. "I'm Robin, but before that, I was a deadly assassin who kill..."

Then Damian told his story. His whole life story of how his mother got his father's DNA, who he was born, and raised in an assassin cult. Damian told Potter his former surname and how he went to Father's home. He told him how his father "died" and how he became Robin. Damian didn't sugarcoat anything. He made it clear to Potter what kind of person he was and how he was trying to change. The more Damian explained about his life, the more he thought he wondered if Potter would be fine with all of this. Potter had went through enough and the young wizard would probably think he wouldn't be safe around Damian.

"...I still tried to make sure I don't revert back," Damian said. "I know I did so many bad things in my life and I don't want to turn back to the person I was before."

Damian glanced at Potter, who just sat there with wide eyes. Damian waited for Potter to say something - anything. Out of all the connections Damian had from Father and his siblings to make friends, Potter was the only person who became his friend without any connections. They were just two teens who happened to meet and became friends. Something that Damian never got to experienced. Even after hearing all of Potter's life, all Damian wanted was Potter - no - Harry to be at his side.

"I'm glad you told me, Damian," Potter said. "You're still my friend."

Damian blinked. "I am?"

Harry nodded. "Of course! You're my friend. Don't worry about your secret. I'm good at keeping secret and I'm sure you know how to keep a secret."

Damian scoffed. "Tt, of course." with a deep breathed, he stared into those emerald eyes. "Y-You're not a freak. To me...you're just Harry."

Harry's eyes widened as he blinked a few times. Damian couldn't help it as his ears and probably his cheeks turned a bit red. Without a word, Harry smiled. It wasn't like any normal every day smile, but a smile without any worries and all the pain Harry had to go through. Damian hoped he could see more of that carefree smile in the future. 

Then Damian helped Harry up onto his feet. Damian looked at his communicator and saw that Jason and Richard were far away from the abandoned building. Damian could only guessed that they were trying to make the Joker float down or Richard trying to stop Jason from literally popping the Joker. However, given what happened to the Joker, Damian knew Father might be out soon. It was almost dark, but not dark enough for Batman to be out. However, Damian knew there were rare times for Father to be in the suit during the day.

As Damian opened his mouth, he stopped and looked at Harry's shoulder, that was still bleeding. Damian cursed to himself of how he almost forgot that Harry got stabbed in the shoulder and ran. It was like as if danger finds Harry.

"We should get going and fix your shoulder," Damian said. "You're lucky I know how to do stitches. Do you want to go to my safehouse? I can make some dinner if you want?"

Harry nodded. "I like that."

"Good," then Damian looked at the cloak. "So how does this cloak works? Just put it over us?"

Harry chuckled. "Something like that."

"Is it okay, I can borrow your textbooks too?" Damian asked. "I do want to learn about your world."

Damian wanted to help Harry in some ways, but he didn't know anything about the wizarding world aside from what Harry told him. Also it was best for Damian to know the magic and identify what magic would be casted at them if that Ministry of Magic or Voldemort ever find Harry in Gotham. Damian wanted to be prepared in case if something happens. There was no way he was going to let Harry to be put in that Triwizard Tournament. That headmaster, Dumbledore should be questioned for child endangerment. If Damian ever saw that headmaster, he would punch that guy

However, Damian was sure that this Voldemort - Tom Riddle was still alive, maybe barely. There was some things that Damian could tell Harry didn't know. It was best if Damian learned everything he could to protect Harry.

"Of course!" Harry exclaimed. Then he asked. "By the way, since you're Robin...did you already know about me? My real name?"

Damian nodded. "I would be lying and said I never did. I found out after we met. I didn't want to say anything and kept everything to myself. It wasn't right for me to pry on your personal life. I thought it was best for you to tell me on your own time."

Harry's eyes softened. "Thank you, Damian."

With that, Harry stood next to him and put the cloak over them. As they walked out of the alleyway, Damian noticed how no one saw them. Damian text Alfred not to pick him up since he would be at the safehouse. However, Damian couldn't help it and smug at the thought of his two eldest brothers would be searching for him. Sadly for them, they wouldn't be able to see him, even through the cameras.

When they got to Damian's safehouse, Damian right away patched Harry up. Harry head a healing potion on him, but Damian wanted to at least stitch him up first before the healing potion. Damian wasn't sure what limits the healing potion had, but he didn't want to take any risks. Besides, it might only stop the bleeding. Harry took off his shirt and Damian use alcohol wipes and stitched him up. Harry winced a bit, but Damian made sure he tried to be careful and gentle as he could. He knew stitches weren't fun. After he was done, Harry drank his healing potion. Right away, the potion healed his wound and in seconds what remained there was a very faint scar.

"How are you feeling?" Damian asked.

"Never better," Harry answered.

Damian let out a sigh. "Good. You really had me worried when you ran while bleeding."

"Sorry."

"It's fine. Just be careful next time."

Harry nodded and asked. "Damian, since you're Robin, how come you weren't out at nights now?"

Damian blinked. He didn't really thought Harry would noticed Robin wasn't out at night. Damian was certain it was because Timothy's Robin suit was different from his and people were able to put two and two together. If the public did noticed, so that meant word got around and Harry probably heard about it among his coworkers.

"I'm just taking a break," Damian answered. "I realized there were many things in my life that I never got to do or experienced. I never really made my own choices in the past and I always did what people expected me to do. I never got to explore my interests, so that's why I'm taking a break. Also remembered I told you how I became Robin?"

"Richard made Timothy give Robin to you," Harry said. 

"That's right. Timothy was a better Robin than me - better Robin than Jason and Richard. He's pretty much the ideal Robin. I know it and everyone knows it. Every time I swore that suit...I felt like I never deserved it. Another reason why I'm taking a break."

"Had you tried talking to Timothy about this?"

Damian narrowed his eyes. That would be the last thing he wanted. Of course Damian knew Harry meant well, which was something Damian would never blame Harry on. However, talking to Timothy...Damian was a hundred percent sure that might ended up in disaster. Damian spent years trying to be civil and stay away from Timothy. Besides, Timothy was probably prancing around and bragging how he loves being Robin again.

"I-I don't think that's possible," Damian said. "He might think I'm weak."

Harry placed a hand on his shoulder. "You never know until you try, but it was just a suggestion, Damian. If you have any problems at home, I'll lend an ear."

Damian blinked a few times and stared at Harry. He never thought that someone like Harry - a civilian - wizard civilian, would go out of his way just to listen to Damian's daily problems. Usually Damian would had to go to Father's connections to have a bit of a rant and sometimes he would have to talk to Jonathan about it. Sometimes he would go to Richard and Alfred, but he only told them little of his internal problems. With Harry, he felt comfortable about it and Harry never judged him. Some people will because of his background, but Harry never did.

"Thank you, Harry," Damian smiled.

Harry smiled back. "Anytime."

Damian got up. "I'm going to make dinner. You can help if you want."

"Brilliant!"

It didn't took long for them to prepare the meal. Damian instructed Harry to cut the vegetables, while he use the vegetable broth he made the other day to heat it up. While the two were cooking, the two waited for the vegetables to cook."

"Hey Damian," Harry spoke up.

"Hm?" Damian asked.

"Sorry about smacking you with my satchel," Harry apologized.

Damian huffed. "Tt, you're lucky I forgive you, Harry."

Harry giggled and Damian rolled his eyes, but his eyes softened and smiled. Harry's eyes were now full of life. Even though there was a hint of worry. Damian did wondered how could Harry be smiling and after everything that had happened to him. Damian knew Harry was stronger than he looked. However, if there was one thing Damian knew, it was that there was no way he would let Harry get hurt and he was willingly to go back as Robin for Harry.

~OoO~

Tim yawned as he walked through the halls of the manor. He had been up all night researching on dark magic and there were so many books. So many. The books were so different from the magic Tim was used to. Then again, wizards had been in here and hidden for so long, so it made sense why their magic was different from every magic user Tim had known. Tim had some theories about what Voldemort was planning to return and what he should asked the al Ghuls. However, they were only guesses. Tim knew he'll need to talk to Bernard about it. He knows his boyfriend knew more than him. However, even Bernard told him that even some wizards don't know everything.

As Tim passed Damian's art studio, he stopped. He noticed the lights were still on and the door was a tiny bit open. Tim checked his phone and saw it was one in the morning. Tim knew Damian wasn't a stranger to staying up late, but usually around one was when Damian goes to sleep. Tim peaked through the opening. Damian was painting and surprisingly, humming to himself. He was smiling...like a very happy smile. It was creepy.

Then Tim's eyes went over to the painting. Eyes widened, Tim covered his mouth. Damian was painting a snowy owl, but also the owl was with a person. The person he was painting was a splitting image of Bernard's uncle; James Potter, except with green eyes. There was a lightning bolt scar on his forehead too.

Tim knew right away, who that was. Tim knew ever since Bernard asked him to look for Harry, he had been looking everywhere...well technically parts of Gotham, since he was theorizing which safe area in Gotham Harry and Sirius might be, but this...this! Tim had no idea Damian already met Harry. Now Tim thought about it, Damian was in his room all the time and talking on the phone. Tim always assumed it was Jon, but Damian never talked to Jon this much. Also the safe proofing his room...Damian was probably planning to invite Harry over too. Even the frequent visits to his favorite cafe after school...Harry was probably meeting him there. That meant Harry was right under his nose the whole entire time! Well, at least Bernard would know that Harry was indeed safe. The kid has Sirius and Damian on his side.

Then Tim noticed a neatly stack of books. Not just any books. Textbooks about the British wizarding world. He could tell because the pictures were moving. There was even a monster-looking book too. Tim pursed his lips. That meant Damian already knew that Harry is a wizard. Then Tim remembered the news of Joker being blown up like a balloon and how GDP had to tie him so he wouldn't float into space. No one found a cure. Tim wouldn't be surprised if Harry somehow did that by accident. Although, he wouldn't mind if the Joker stayed like that forever.

After all, Bernard told him that wizarding children were still learning magic, so it's possible for them to have accidental magic even outside of school. Would Harry still be safe? Tim wasn't sure, but for precaution, he knew he needed to keep an eye on Harry. Tim knew he has Sirius and Damian, but it's best if he watched over Harry when Bernard comes back. It's better to have more eyes on Harry. If anything happens, Tim would be ready to use those portkeys to help Harry and teleport to his safehouse. It doesn't have any wards since it's purely a no-maj safehouse, but it's better than nothing.

Quickly, Tim closed the door and quietly speed walk through the halls before Damian noticed. When he got to his room, Tim pulled out his laptop. He looked through the cafe that Damian always went to and hacked inside their system. A smirk grew across Tim's face as a profile pic of Harry Aster Evans.

"Of course," Tim muttered.

He should've known Harry would be using a fake name...or at least a sort of fake name. Tim only assumed Harry and Sirius would use their full names because no no-maj would heard of Harry Potter and Sirius Black...well maybe except for Sirius. Tim did heard a news about a criminal breaking out last year in Britain, but he wasn't too concerned at the time. It made sense that Sirius didn't go out as much as Harry did. He's probably in his dog form.

Tim looked at Harry's work schedule. The kid worked in the mornings and get out around four. Also Tim knew on Mondays, Damian has his art club going on. So that meant Damian wouldn't be able to get to the cafe until around four thirty or four forty-five. Which means Tim has enough time to talk to Harry.

Damian was so going to kill him.

~OoO~

Sirius was watching some T.V as Harry slept. He knew Harry had a good time hanging out with Damian since the boy was practically skipping in the halls and humming to himself. Sirius wasn't sure what happened, but he was glad Harry made a friend - a muggle friend, but a friend no less. Besides, Sirius had to give these muggles some respect. Their technology was amazing and how they dealt with crazy villains on a dialing basis surprised him. Even those cellphones were amazing. He could hear Lily telling him that she told him so.

However, the interaction between Harry and Damian kind of reminded him of Lily and James. The only difference was that James wasn't an emotionally stunted person. Also Damian did acted like an adult in a fourteen year old's body. James didn't matured until he was seventeen. Sirius remembered James never had any interest in Lily until in their fourth year. In fact they didn't interacted that much unless Snape was getting pranked and Lily scolded them. The two only worked on one project together and after that James was in love. Of course Lily didn't had any interest in James until the seventh year, but during that fifth year, was when James did bully Snape. It was the year that the pranks got worst. Before the fifth year, it was harmless, but now Sirius thought about it, those pranks did got out of control.

Of course, Sirius could only sit and watch the two boys. He wanted Harry to act like a normal teenager and go out on dates. Sirius knew the boy needed some normalcy in his life and for the last two weeks of being in Gotham and despite all the craziness going on (both muggle and magical), Sirius was glad they moved here. Harry was able to act like himself and choose what he wanted. Sirius wouldn't be surprised if the two boys at least had a crush on one another, but Sirius hoped that it wouldn't be like those muggle romance shows. They drag on!

Maybe I should go on dates too, Sirius thought, but he shook that thought away. Sirius hadn't dated anyone since he was in Azkaban. He did a lot of dating back at Hogwarts. He even went on a date with Remus at one point, but of course they remained friends because it got awkward when they kissed. Besides, Sirius was rusty on dating and he was sure no one, even a muggle wouldn't want him anyway. Only someone crazy enough would had to deal with him. Besides, Sirius didn't mind if he didn't date. He wanted to focus on more important matters than dating. He can focus on dating after he deals with Dumbledore and everything magical.

With a flick of his wand, papers appeared. The papers were just plans to see if he ever find Bernard. He planned - a plan to protect not only Harry, but his family too. The remaining Blacks and Potters. Sirius knew that this plan would be a shock to everyone, but what other choices does he have?

Was it very old school? Yes, pretty much.

Does anyone do that these days? Not much, but some of the prestige wizarding family's still do.

The only problem he has was to have Uncle Charlus and Aunt Dorea agreed to this. Sirius knew his aunt and uncle would question why involved them, but the thing was that Andromeda doesn't want to deal with the family, Bellatrix is in Azkaban, and Narcissa is a Malfoy. They're the only ones, aside from Sirius that can hold the position instead of him. Sirius knew there was a good chance that Charlotte and Bernard might not like this, but with everything going on, he was sure they would agreed. Besides, with Charlotte and Bernard's high standing in the government, it shouldn't be a problem, along with their reputation too.

Especially Bernard, who worked hard to get the position he is now. Sirius didn't know much, but from what Charlotte did told him years ago, the American wizarding community had tons of high expectations on Bernard, since the last Potter died after America got it's independence. Sirius didn't know how famous the Potters were in America, but it did seemed that the American wizarding community didn't had a Potter until Bernard was born.

Tap, tap, tap.

Frowning, Sirius turned and saw a Nothern Saw-Wheat owl. His eyes widened. He knew this owl. Did Charlie read the letter? Sirius thought. Sirius knew this safehouse wouldn't allow any letters to go through and the only ones would be the Secret Keeper and the Second Secret Keeper. Sirius was aware that James and Lily secretly made Charlotte the second keeper, but only when she opens the letter, then she'll know the location.

Sirius raced over to the small owl and opened the window. The little owl hooted happily and jumped into his arms. Sirius chuckled and petted the small owl. He gently took the letter from the owl and opened it.

Sirius,

I opened the letter from James. Bernard knew what happened to Harry. He's in Britain right now because of his curse-breaking job, but he will be back on Wednesday. I'm not sure what Bernard found out, but he will tell you. Right now, I'm too preoccupied because of work, but there is one person you can talk to. Bernard's boyfriend, Tim Drake. He's a muggle, but he knows about the wizarding world and you can trust him. He's actually looking for you and Harry right now.

Talk to you soon!

-Your cousin, Charlotte

Sirius's mouth dropped. Bernard has a boyfriend and he's a muggle? Like mother like son. However, Sirius knew the muggle name. Timothy Jackson Drake. The famous muggle who got adopted by Bruce Wayne. Not only that, but Damian is Tim Drake's youngest sibling. Also Sirius knew Harry and Damian would meet up at the cafe. If Sirius was in his dog form, that meant he would use Damian's scent to locate Wayne Manor and locate Tim Drake. Sirius wouldn't be surprised if the young CEO knew he was an animagus. Besides, he was sure Harry wouldn't mind if he tag along. After all, Damian didn't know about the wizarding world. So he wouldn't be too suspicious.

Chapter Text

On the morning of Hogwarts, the news broke out. Not just any news, but the news what was going on in Hogwarts and Harry Potter. Hermione smirked to herself as she read through the article. The article was written by Juno Malfoy, a Malfoy distantly related to the British Malfoy's, but is also a half-blood. No connections aside from last name. On the article, it said:

Dumbledore caused The-Boy-Who-Lived to Run

By Juno Malfoy

On the article, it said all the things that had happened to the Potters, the Dowds, and the Blacks after Lily and James Potter died. There were even letters of proof too. Letters from Lily, James, Dumbledore and the Dowds. On the letters told that if anything happens to the Potters, Harry goes to Sirius and if anything happens to Sirius, Harry goes to the Dowds. Nothing on the letter says anything about Harry going to the Dursleys. It only said the Dursleys weren't allowed to have custody over Harry. Also on the Potter letters said that they wanted the Dowds to have muggle custody on Harry so he could have an education before going to Hogwarts, while Sirius has the magical custody. So that meant both Sirius and the Dowds were supposed to have equal custody of Harry. Not Dumbledore. Nothing in the letters said anything about Dumbledore. The only thing Dumbledore's letters said that Harry is doing fine and they shouldn't be worry. Another article was attached and it was the recent news of the Dursleys going to jail for child abuse and neglect.

However, most importantly in the paper told about Harry's life with the Dursleys and his life at school and what he went through during those years. Including what was happening currently and how Harry is missing. There was so many details in that article that Hermione knew that the information was well documented.

"Bloody hell," Neville muttered. "She really has all the information."

"Blimey, I had no idea Harrykins is related to the famous Bernard Dowd," Fred said.

"I knew the situation was fucked up, but this was pushing it," George added.

Around the Great Hall, everyone was whispering to each other of the news. In the corner of Hermione's eyes, she could see Ron turning pale as if he finally remembered Harry hated fame and would never do anything stupid to gain more fame. Malfoy, on the other hand, had his jaw dropped. Hermione wasn't sure if Malfoy knew he is related to Bernard Dowd through his mothers' side of the family, but she wouldn't be surprised that no one talk about Dorea Black.

Hermione glanced over to the teachers. Professor McGonagall looked please by the information she was reading, but at the same time she looked horrified too. Hermione turned her eyes over to Snape, who seemed to be in disbelief. Hermione wasn't sure if Snape has his trust on Dumbledore, but considering the fact that Dumbledore let someone like Snape to teach children was very telling.

"Do you think Harry's in Gotham?" Dean whispered to her.

Hermione shrugged. "Probably? I don't know."

Hermione hated lying to her friends, but she promised to keep quiet and pretend not to know. Besides, Hermione was sure Dean was smart enough to figure out Harry was in Gotham, since he has a cousin who lives with Bruce Wayne. She wouldn't be surprised if he already figured it out.

Then Dumbledore came into the Great Hall. He was minding his own business like usual as everyone stared at him. As he sat down, he took out the newspaper and his cup of coffee. Eyes widened, the coffee spilled all over his beard. Everyone in the Great Hall gasped, some snickered, and others just laugh. Hermione cleared her throat, trying to cover her laugher. She wished Harry, Sirius, and Bernard could see all of this. Without a word, Dumbledore quickly walked out of the Great Hall.

Serves him right, Hermione thought.

As Hermione took a last bite of her breakfast, she took her book, but before she could leave the Gryffindor table, Victor Krum walked up to her. Hermione's eyes brightened. She had been seeing Victor at the library, even before Harry's name came out of the goblet. She had to admit, she did ended up liking Victor, despite the three year age difference. Hermione knew her parents would be concern, but if Victor does like her back, she wanted to make sure he has her parents' blessing first before they become official.

"Hermione, is it okay we can talk?" Victor asked.

"Of course!" Hermione replied.

Victor gave her a small smile as the two walked out of the great Hall. Hermione turned as she saw the girls giving her thumbs up. Giggling to herself, Hermione shook her head. Ever since the announcement of the Yule Ball, everyone was asking each other to the ball. Ron asked her, but she rejected him - straight up.

As they got into the halls, the two sat at a bench. Victor was fiddling with his thumbs which Hermione found it very cute. Then Victor held out a red rose to her. It had a sparkly blue periwinkle ribbon tied to it.

"Will you go to the Yule Ball with me, Hermione?" Victor asked.

Hermione smiled and nodded. "Yes!"

Victor held her hand and kissed it, which Hermione blushed. Hermione held the rose as Victor nodded to her and walked away. As Hermione looked back, she saw Victor's friends were being all giddy and urging him what happened. Hermione giggled. She couldn't wait to tell her friends what happened, but first, she needed to send a letter and a text.

~OoO~

Dumbledore barged into his office, fuming as he tried to ignored the blistering pain of his coffee. Fawkes was alarmed, but not surprised by his master's anger. It was like as if the rare bird expected this to happen. Dumbledore slammed his fists onto his desk, causing Fawkes's perch to shake. The phoenix squawked, but Dumbledore paid no attention to his pet.

"GAARRRHHHHH!" Dumbledore screamed. "How dare they! How did they know?! Those - Those filthy peasants!"

Dumbledore did read the paper and he wondered how did the Dowds found out about the boy's disappearance. Not only that, how did they know about everything that had happened? Dumbledore was certain his plain to make the Dowds unaware about everything worked, but it didn't. Did Sirius really took the boy to Gotham? There was an alert of underage magic in Gotham by Harry Potter, but at the time, Dumbledore brushed it off because there was no way Harry Potter would be at Gotham, because of it's horrible reputation.

Shaking his head, Dumbledore sighed. He knew the boy wouldn't go to a place where it was dangerous for him to live at. There was no way. However, Dumbledore wondered if anything did happened whenever he wasn't here. Did someone went into Hogwarts to get information? What about that American curse-breaker? Was it really Bernard Dowd? Dumbledore knew Charlotte Potter was too busy because of her MACUSA work, so it has to be Bernard Dowd.

However, now Dumbledore had to deal with the public. He knew his plan of keeping everything quiet didn't work and he knew he would need to destroy the evidence of trying to use a secret blood quill on the Ministry. If they found out he did that, he would be in more trouble than he already is.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

"Enter," Dumbledore ordered as he removed the coffee stains on his robes and beard.

The door opened revealing, Severus Snape. Dumbledore gave the man his usual grandfatherly smile as he tried to hide his anger towards the Dowds. Right now, the only person Dumbledore could rely on was Severus, his trusted spy. Dumbledore knew he has Alastor, but he just wanted his friend to teach than help him with this case.

"I presumed you read the papers, Severus?" Dumbledore asked.

Severus nodded. "I did...Was everything true...?"

Dumbledore scoffed. "Don't believe what the article says. Juno Malfoy is a Malfoy after all. Her work is abysmal." then he looked at his spy with twinkly eyes. "Did you noticed any suspicion before this paper came out?"

"There was an American curse-breaker came here," Severus said. "His name is Timothy Grayson. The arrogant yank said he is well known."

"What did he looked like?"

"Pale skin, black hair, and blue eyes."

Dumbledore narrowed his eyes. Not the appearance he was hoping for. He had been keeping track on the curse-breakers in America, especially Bernard Dowd. He knew for a fact that there is no one named Timothy Grayson. Timothy Grayson doesn't exist. For international wise, Bernard Dowd is very well known. He's recognizable with his bright blonde hair and lime-green eyes. Did that filthy half-blood use Polyjuice Potion? Or did he just transfigured his appearance?

Dumbledore pursed his lips. No, he would've known if Bernard Dowd would be at Hogwarts. The barriers would alert him that Bernard Dowd was there and kick him out. How would he got in without him knowing? The only way it would happen if...he got permission from the headmaster or the deputy headmistress...

"Those filthy goblins!" Dumbledore muttered under his breath.

They were probably the ones who sent a letter to Minerva and she gave "Timothy Grayson" permission to enter Hogwarts. The goblins protect their curse-breakers no matter what country they're from. This was why Dumbledore didn't want the boy to stay with the Dowds. That Bernard Dowd use his celebrity status to get what he wants. Just like the Malfoys! It was probably a fake curse-breaker assignment for him to get in.

What about Pettigrew? a thought rang in his head.

Dumbledore's eyes widened. No...No! Bernard Dowd couldn't be the one to turn in Pettigrew. How did he not thought of that in the first place? Was he really in Britain? Why was he at the Gaunt Shack for? What was so important in there that the goblins in America sent their beloved famous curse-breaker to Britain? Dumbledore froze. Was it the horcrux? No, Bernard Dowd is an intelligent wizard. Dumbledore will admit that, but he's not that intelligent. Dumbledore would know. He's better than Bernard Dowd. The young wizard probably doesn't know what a horcrux is.

You have nothing to worry about, Dumbledore thought to himself,  He knew he was right. Just stick to the plan. He could just use this news and when the boy finds out how badly the media treats this poor headmaster, Harry Potter would come running back to him and participate like he should.

It's a foolproof plan.

Harry Potter is the kind of person to help someone in need. Dumbledore wouldn't be no different when the media attacks his favorite headmaster. After all, the boy is too kind for his own good. Luckily for Dumbledore, that kindness is easy to take advantage of.

"Had you heard anything from Voldemort's followers?" Dumbledore asked.

Severus shook his head. "No, just the same. They're still trying to figure out how he should return. Anything else?"

"Yes, go to Pettigrew and asked him who turned him in. Report back to me as soon as you can. You may leave, now."

"Yes, sir."

At once, Severus left his office. Dumbledore took out the list of names for "the attendance" of the Yule Ball by using his wand. The blood quill was with it. With a begrudging sigh, Dumbledore destroyed the quill, releasing those who were bounded with the blood quill. His plan to keep Harry Potter's disappearance was a disappointment, but he always had a backup plan.

Then in the corner of his eyes, he noticed a beetle in his beard. It must've gotten into his beard when he was running into his office. Gently, he held the beetle and opened the window, and set the beetle down. The bug will fly away eventually.

With a sigh, Dumbledore sat back at his desk and folded his hands. However, if Bernard Dowd was really the one who did all of this somehow...Dumbledore would make sure that the young arrogant filthy half-blood wizard know who he's messing with. Unlike Bernard Dowd, Dumbledore was always one step ahead than him. Bernard Dowd was like those nasty Slytherins like the rest of his family. If Bernard Dowd really did this...he will pay.

No one makes a fool out of Albus Dumbledore.

~OoO~

When Hermione sent him a text about the newspaper, Bernard was pleased about this. The plan was going well. Bernard did read the paper and was pleased by the results. He knew Dumbledore wasn't going to be in a good mood and he wished he saw his face. She did mentioned he spilled coffee all over his beard. Now that was something he wished he saw. However, Bernard knew the longer he stayed in Britain, Dumbledore might find out he's still here. It was best he leaves as soon as possible. Luckily for him, after his meeting with his lawyer, he will leave Britain right away.

"Kreacher!" Bernard called. "Pack everything in my suitcase."

"Yes, Master Bernard," Kreacher popped next to him.

Luckily for Bernard, he barely unpacked when he got to 12 Grimmauld Place. So he didn't need to worry about everything. However, he did wondered how Tim was doing and if he found Harry. He hadn't heard anything from his boyfriend and his mom, but he knew Harry is with Sirius. So that meant he's safe.

"I'll be out for a meeting, Kreacher!" Bernard said. "When I get back, we're leaving!"

Kreacher nodded. "Yes, Master Bernard! Does Master Bernard want any food?"

"I'm going to a pub, so I'll be fine," Bernard assured his house elf.

"Can Kreacher make Master Bernard a snack?"

Bernard smiled. "Yes you can. I'll probably need something to eat after we get off of the airplane. For now, just pack and when I get back, I just want you inside the suitcase. I charmed it where it has a kitchen and everything. Also, get some rest too, okay? You've done a great job, Kreacher."

The house elf smiled and did as he was told. Bernard patted Kreacher on the head as he put on his shoes, and headed out of 12 Grimmauld Place. Bernard knew he was going out a bit early, but for safety reasons, he wanted to go to that no-maj pub like his lawyer told him to. Bernard wouldn't be surprised if Dumbledore already suspected him.

As Bernard transfigured his robe into a simple hooded jacket, he waited for a bus arrived - not the Knight Bus, but a no-maj bus. Bernard hopped onto a bus and sat down. Even though Bernard could've just apparated to the pub, but he didn't want to, in case if Dumbledore was sending his own spies after him. He wouldn't be surprised if he was Dumbledore's number one suspect. After all, Bernard knew Pettigrew was close friends to his Uncle James. Pettigrew would probably tell Dumbledore that he was the one who turned him in, if his life depends on it. It was pretty much what criminals would do when they wanted to out someone. Gotham does it all the time, however, Bernard knew the faster he talks to his lawyer, the faster he gets back home to America. Bernard knew he already made himself a target and he would rather get home as soon as possible.

Of course Bernard knew eventually he'll have to see Dumbledore, since he has to bring Harry to get his cousin out of the tournament. He doesn't like it, but he knew he needs to. Harry needs to get out of that tournament and live a life he wanted. Bernard will make sure Dumbledore gets it through his old thick head and paid for the price what he did.

No one messes with his family and gets away with it.

Chapter Text

Bernard got to the no-maj pub across the Leaky Cauldron. He had some fries and a glass of water. Bernard wasn't much of a drinker, but he will get a drink once in a while. Today, he wasn't feeling it and also he was meeting his lawyer anyway. Bernard wanted to be professional about it, despite wearing simple no-maj clothing. He knew that a no-maj bar was a good place no wizard would find him. Bernard had been there since it opened. He even played on his phone for a bit too.

When the middle of the evening, Bernard ordered another plate of fries. He watched as people go in and out of the pub. As he waited for his lawyer. Then he noticed a woman with brown hair and amber eyes, wearing a blue and silver scarf. She looked at least ten years older than him. She scanned around the pub as her eyes landed onto him. Then she walked over to him. Bernard watched as she stood near his table.

"Bernard Dowd?" she asked.

Bernard nodded. "Aristia Nightingale?"

"Correct," she smiled. "I'm sure you heard the news about Dumbledore?"

Bernard smirked. "I did." he gestured the empty seat across from him. "Please, sit down, I already ordered some chips."

Right away, Aristia sat across from him. She pulled out a brief case and opened it. She took out some papers as well as documents too. Bernard took out some the letters and everything he documented. He even had some of his memories in a vail just in case if he needed it. Aristia looked at the letters, reading them as if she was scanning each information that was given to her. She even had the today's New York Ghost on her too.

"I may have some questions for you, Mr. Dowd," Aristia said.

Bernard took a fry and ate it. "Go ahead."

"I noticed Sirius Black, Charlotte Potter, and you are the main executor?" she questioned.

Bernard nodded. "Yes, mainly my Uncle Sirius and my mom at the time because their both godparents of Harry. I only became part of the main executor and another backup legal guardian for Harry when I'm of age, which I am, since I'm passed seventeen. My grandparents are too, but more of a backup too."

Aristia nodded. "I see, so the Potters planned everything ahead."

"They did."

"Your father? He's a muggle isn't he?"

"He's an executor by proxy because of his marriage to my mom. So technically he is automatically a main executor and guardian too."

"I see," Aristia folded her hands together. "So let's talk about Dumbledore."

Bernard made a face. "Oh goodie."

Aristia cleared her throat, covering her laugh. She took a sip of water. As much as Bernard really hated Dumbledore and the subject of Dumbledore, but Bernard knew he needed to hear what Aristia needed to say. Hopefully some good things.

"We can have a lawsuit against him for kidnapping and abandoning Mr. Potter," Aristia said. "As well as sealing the Potter's wills, sending lies through letters, child endangerment, and neglect. Also from what I'm hearing from the Ministry - blood quills. I have someone looking into it right now. Of course we can't forget about those made up story books about Mr. Potter too."

Bernard pinched his temples. "There's books too?"

"To be fair, I thought you knew."

How could he missed something like this? Then again, he was too busy trying to figure out the horcruxes and everything he went through. He was glad Aristia caught something like this. He wondered what else Dumbledore did.

"Is he going to be arrested or...?" Bernard frowned.

"Most likely a civil suit," Aristia answered. "Because of monetary grievances. Dumbledore is too well connected to be arrested, but so are you and your mother. However, Dumbledore has much of a higher status than you."

Bernard nodded. He did like the sound of that, except how Dumbledore was too well connected part. He hated how true that is, but he knew the only thing he can do was to sent lawsuit after lawsuit against the old man. However, Bernard didn't care of how much of a higher status Dumbledore was. He just wanted Dumbledore to pay for what he did.

"What about the blood quills?" Bernard asked. "You mentioned them."

Aristia nodded. “I had sources telling me they that Dumbledore lied about removing the blood quills. Also some international wizarding officials were under the blood quill. It’s easy to tell the effects of that said quill. Since the ones being effective are those of high in their own wizarding government."

"If Dumbledore did use the blood quills illegally on international wizarding officials, wouldn’t that cause a scandal?”

"An international scandal and possibly a foreign lawsuit," Aristia corrected him. "Right now, all I have is hearsay, but if my sources tells me otherwise and if it’s related to hiding Mr. Potter's disappearance, then Dumbledore could be in serious trouble. I’m sure you know it’s illegal to use a blood quill on someone without their knowledge or forcibly if I may add."

She didn't need to tell him twice. Bernard knew how someone could get in trouble for doing that. He learned it in first hand experienced when doing his curse-breaker job. Of course he was taught at Ilvermorny in it's own government class - a required class to take in order to graduate, but seeing everything in real life was a different story. Sadly, he didn't know much about the British wizarding world laws except for the common ones every wizarding community has. Bernard only knew little because of his mom.

However, if Dumbledore did use a blood quill on the wizards during the world meeting, Bernard knew the old man would get more lawsuits coming at him. Which Bernard didn't mind since Dumbledore deserved it.

"Wouldn't the Ministry get in trouble for letting Dumbledore do all of this?" Bernard asked.

Aristia pursed her lips. "It depends on who knows about it and let that happen. Also, since we're at the topic of the Ministry, they could get a lawsuit of how they dealt with the Sirius Black situation, which I mind you, they could get a lawsuit against for having no trial, wrongful imprisonment, and keeping someone in Azkaban for a long period of time without evidence."

"Is it possible to get my uncle a trial?"

"Yes. If Black does win, he will be acquitted and as well as if you win those many lawsuits, both Mr. Black, Mr. Potter, and the Dowd family will get money for the damages Dumbledore and the Ministry caused. After that, Mr. Black will have magical custody of Mr. Potter, while the Dowds have muggle custody, just like how the Potter family would had wanted."

Bernard nodded. He did liked the sound of that. Hopefully, these lawsuits could win against Dumbledore and the Ministry. He really needed those lawsuits to win. However, he would be glad if all of those blood quill on international leaders was true because that wouldn't be a good look. Bernard knew the blood quill was used on the Ministry and it was consensual. However the other things Dumbledore did...well the old man should be prepare for a lawsuit.

"What about changing and looking into student letters?" Bernard questioned.

"That can cause a lawsuit and a breech of privacy," Aristia answered. "However, it's all hearsay...for now."

"What about the Triwizard Tournament? It's the reason why everything happened."

"Due to magical laws, Mr. Potter shouldn't be competing. They changed the ages for a reason and yet they wanted to allow a fourteen year old to compete. The youngest, I've read throughout the Triwizard Tournament history is fifteen. Since his name came out of the Goblet of Fire, there should've been an investigation and Dumbledore should've notified you right away." then she took out the newspaper of the New York Ghost and put it in the middle of the table. "Mr. Dowd, may I asked you a questions?"

Bernard raised a brow. "Uh...sure?"

"Despite all wizarding community having their own leader, who has the jurisdictions over the wizarding community?" Aristia asked.

"Obviously, the muggle leaders," Bernard answered as if he was in his wizarding government class again. "They're the ones who allowed us to self-govern because there's a treaty. However, in that said treaty, they have the right to declared if our government defunct if anything goes wrong with our community. They have the right to change our laws if it doesn't fit what the wizarding community claimed they don't allowed or do allowed."

"Correct, they keep track not just on their own, but all wizarding news from around the world - no matter how pointless the news is." she tapped her finger on the newspaper. "They. Keep. Track."

Bernard's eyes widened. "Are you saying - "

Bernard couldn't even finished. Was he thinking what he was really thinking? The more he thought about it the more it made sense. So much sense that Bernard could understand why someone higher than the Ministry of Magic, someone higher than Dumbledore would have a major problem with this.

Aristia nodded. "Indeed, I am. My sources told me Her Majesty isn't too please about this whole situation, considering the fact that Mr. Potter is technically her citizen after all. Even with the whole Sirius Black situation too. Right now, she just wants information about everything that had happened. Almost likely a thorough background check, for everyone involved - every single person in the situation, Including the laws too, which is more of a refresher, since they're all keeping track of every wizarding community."

"If you add the vigilantes, heroes, teams, and rouges, it will cause every leader to keep track of them."

"Precisely and they're running a country too, so there's that. So it may take time, probably a week or so before she gets involved. The Prime Minister has to look over it before he gives the information to the Queen."

Bernard twiddled his thumbs as he read through the papers and the legal procedures. This was good. The Queen is on Harry's and Sirius's side. Which means Bernard has a week before the first task. If everything does go well, even before the Queen's involvement, hopefully, just hopefully, Harry and Sirius will win the lawsuit. Looking back through all the information, Bernard knew they need to win. They just had to. The Queen has more power than Dumbledore could ever had. The only no-maj that Dumbledore should be wary of.

"I do have one more person in mind," Bernard mentioned. "Severus Snape. If I recalled, Dumbledore vouched for him and Snape was a Death Eater. He didn't vouch for my Uncle Sirius. I did find it strange. Is it possible that Snape might be Dumbledore's accomplice?"

Aristia frowned. "I'll look into that, but if Snape is working with Dumbledore, he could be charge for accessory. It depends how much Snape did during those years. I'll tell my sources to look into him as well, even during his time as a Death Eater. Also since Pettigrew is still being held, I can have my sources talk to him too."

"Pettigrew isn't going to get a lesser sentence if he does got into Azkaban, right?"

"I'll make sure he doesn't. After all, he did sold the Potters to Voldemort."

Bernard nodded and let out a long sigh. He did hoped however this source was, they'll spy on Snape when he's teaching class. The way Hermione described Snape teaching was something that shouldn't be happening. Bernard would know because the wizarding community around the world care about their education and having a teacher that bullies children was against the norm. However, whoever this "source" that Aristia Nightingale trusted, was probably doing Merlin's work for him.

"Anything else, Mr. Dowd?" Aristia asked.

"I think that's all I have in mind, Ms. Nightingale." Bernard replied.

Aristia smiled. "Right now, we have a civil case, but with the Queen's interest in this, it may become more than that. I will need to talk to my business partners on what they think."

"I understand, Ms. Nightingale." Bernard stood up and shook her hand. "I know I just met you, but thank you. You're really going to give Harry and Sirius justice."

Aristia chuckled. "I'm glad to be a service. Also, I do advice you to contact me through muggle means. I do have a cellphone and I do answer right away if you need anything or have a lawsuit in mind. By the way, you may want to look into the muggle news in Gotham."

With that Aristia Nightingale left the pub. All was left was her business card. Bernard took the card and frowned, wondering what the witch meant. Bernard took a sip of his water and took out his phone. As he typed in Gotham, the first thing he saw was the news of the Joker being blown up - like a balloon! Bernard's jaw dropped and he blinked a few times, rereading everything. Somehow the Joker got himself blown up and now Red Hood is being restrain on trying to pop him.

Magic, Bernard thought. Was it accidental or not? Who did it? Then Bernard remembered what Hermione told him about how Harry accidently blown up his Aunt Marge after she called Aunt Lily a bitch. Knowing from both Bill and Hermione that they told him Harry does have a temper -a temper he inherited from Aunt Lily, Bernard was certain the Joker insulted Harry and he accidently blown up the Joker. That or Harry got scared and did some accidental magic. Either way, it was accidental magic and non of the people in Gotham was non of the wiser.

However since MACUSA probably saw the news, Bernard knew there might be a good chance that they might not do anything with the Joker being blown up. The reason was because the no-majs don't suspected it was magic. Besides, in the news, it said that the GPD thought that the Joker might've done some science and accidently blown himself up. Also there was a good chance that MACUSA doesn't want to deal with the Joker anyway. In fact, there's a chance they'll just keep him like that.

Good job, Harry, Bernard thought, Well at least no one has to deal with the Joker anymore.

Bernard smiled to himself as he ordered himself some sticky toffee pudding. He didn't mind to eat some more, since he's going to purchase a one way trip to Gotham. His other plane ticket was schedule for a short return because at the time, he thought it was a simple curse-breaking job. Of course it wasn't.

After he ate his dessert, he paid his bill and left the pub. When he got outside, it was already dark. Bernard checked the time and it was eleven at night. He stayed there all day. It could've been worst since Bernard wanted to make sure he got all of the details. Also he didn't checked when Aristia Nightingale came to the pub. All he knew she wanted to meet him at the evening and that was it.

As Bernard walked through the night, he couldn't helped, but he was feeling uneasy. It was too quiet and there were only a few people out at night. Bernard knew during this time, people would go clubbing and there were still some pubs that were opened. He wasn't sure why. It was like as if something was telling him to run and hide. A bus passed Bernard and he noticed the bus stopped only a few feet away from him. Without a second thought, he went into the bus and sat down next to the window. He took out his phone and before he turned it on, he tried to keep his composure as the best of his ability. Behind him, only a few seats away from him were people in clothes, wearing robes, and skull masks.

Death Eaters.

Bernard quickly turned on his phone, pretending to look at his texts. One...no, two? No, there's three of them. The more he thought about it, the more he discovered he really did made himself a target. That rat probably told his master about him. That or they saw the New York Ghost. Think Dowd, think, Bernard thought. He tried to control his breathing the best he could, but he couldn't. This was different than having curses and cursed people following him. This was different. This was a terrorist group intentionally hunting him down.

He was outnumbered.

Now Bernard wished he really did took some auror lessons from his mom. Of course he didn't and only learn defensive and attack spells, but he really wished he would've taken her advice about learning how to duel many vs one. If this was the no-maj version, Bernard could handle it, but it's not.

Then Bernard dropped his phone. He bent down and grabbed it, but before he got up, he quickly took out his wand. He pointed is wand the the Death Eaters' feet. This was so risky and Bernard knew it. Was it stupid? Probably, but he's running out of options and his only plan was try to get back to 12 Grimmauld Place.

"Locomorto Mortis," Bernard whispered.

Right away, he saw the spell being casted as it bind around the Death Eaters' legs and it turned invisible. Bernard put his wand away by putting it into his sleeve with one hand and his phone another. Bernard looked it at his and turned on a game. He looked at the window. He noticed he wasn't close to his destination, but he'll deal with it. Bernard stood up and pulled on the yellow cord. The bus driver looked at him and Bernard could see from the distance that the bus was going to stop any second.

"Nox," Bernard said.

Just as the bus was going to stop, everything turned dark. The people in the bus gasped. Even the driver was surprised by the sudden change of light. Right away, Bernard ran out to the front in the bus as he heard someone falling down behind him.

"GET HIM!" a Death Eater shouted.

Bernard use his wand to open the doors and ran out of the bus, running as fast as he could. He wanted to apparate, but his mind wasn't focus on 12 Grimmauld Place and if he did tried to apparate, he could ended up being splinched and he didn't want that to happen. He had already been splinched before and he didn't wanted that happen again.

Suddenly, saw red bolts of light coming at him. Gnashing his teeth, Bernard threw some spells at the Death Eaters. He tried every attack spells at the Death Eaters. Some dodged, while others didn't. As Bernard turned to a corner, a Death Eater suddenly popped in front of him and a blast of red light hits him.

Then everything turned black.

Chapter Text

Harry was sitting by the window as he waited for Damian in the Monday evening. Sirius was with him in his dog form. Harry didn't know why Sirius wanted to come with him to work, but he guessed it was because Sirius just got tired of being cooped up and wanted to get some fresh air, which Harry couldn't blame him. Harry knew that Damian was in a art club meeting, so he'll be coming here a bit late, but Harry didn't mind. He was looking at a newspaper that Sirius found. It was just the Gotham news. Harry had already bought Damian a vegan muffin and a simple tea, his regular order. He even made sure Damian's tea was extra hot, so by the time Damian got here, his tea would be warm.

"Excuse me," a voice spoke. "May I sit here? All the seats are full."

Harry looked up. He saw a a young adult, probably around his early twenties to mid twenties. He had black hair parted in the middle and bright blue eyes, but he had bags under his eyes. He looked like he hadn't slept in days. He was wearing a fancy suit, that looked very expansive. In his hand was a large cup of coffee and a couple of blueberry bagels. Harry could tell this guy was very rich. Harry looked around and saw all the seats were indeed taken.

"Woof," Sirius said.

The young man looked at Sirius and his eyes widened - in fact they were both staring at each other with wide eyes. He and Sirius stared at each other for a long while. Harry stared at the two. He wasn't sure why Sirius was staring at this man. Harry wondered if Sirius was judging him or something.

"Not at all," Harry said as he quickly put the newspaper away.

"Thanks," the man sat down and held out his hand. "I'm Tim Drake. Nice to meet you. What's your name?"

Harry shook his hand. "Harry. Harry Evans. This is my dog, Snuffles."

Tim nodded. "Nice to meet you both."

Then Tim crouch down to Sirius's level. Sirius held out his paw and Tim shook it. After that he got back into his seat. Then Harry realized something about Tim's name. He heard his name before from his coworkers.

"You said your last name is Drake?" Harry questioned. "You're Damian's brother?"

Tim smiled. "Oh you met Damian?!" Then he snapped his fingers. "I remembered now! I saw that painting he did! You're the guy on the canvas! I guess Damian drew you justice after all."

"I-I, uh Damian is a great painter. He just wanted to draw my owl. He didn't really need to draw me with her."

Harry couldn't help and blush. Did he really look that nice in a drawing? He wasn't sure since Damian was the one who painted him, but if Tim thought so, then maybe Harry is sort of appealing to people. Harry glanced at Tim. He never thought in his life he would meet one of Damian's siblings. Tim seemed like a nice guy.

"So, judging by your accent, you're British," Tim said. "Are you visiting family or...?"

Harry blinked. "Oh, I just moved here with my godfather."

Tim frowned. "Godfather? Oh I'm so sorry."

Harry smiled. "It's no big deal. My parents died when I was a year old. I live in an abusive household with my mum's side of the family and my school...well...let's just say trouble finds me. If you know what I mean."

Tim sighed with a smile. "I get you. My boyfriend's the same way when he was in school and at work. Trouble finds him and I swear it's in his blood."

Harry chuckled. "My godfather would say the same thing. He took me here while...we...uh sort out legal stuff back in Britain. We stay at my parents' house they had here. I didn't even know they had one."

Tim nodded. "I see."

Harry couldn't help, but noticed Tim had his hands folded together as if he was analyzing him. The way he was staring at him reminded him of Hermione when she was focus on a subject she was trying uncovered. It was comforting, but at the same time a bit weird. It was like as if Tim knew who he was.

"Timothy?" a familiar voice spoke.

Harry looked up and saw Damian. Harry expected the youngest Wayne wearing his usual school uniform, but it looked like Damian changed his clothes before getting here. Damian was wearing a grey trench coat with a black turtleneck and brown trousers. He even had an emerald green brooch. Harry had to admit, Damian looked really nice compared to him. Harry only had a simple hoodie and jeans. He wondered if all rich people wore something like this or it was just Damian's style. However, Damian did looked a bit annoyed at Tim, though.

Damian turned to Harry. "Good evening, Harry."

Tim almost chocked into his coffee. He stared at Damian and Harry with wide eyes. Even Sirius looked a bit alarmed as well. Harry didn't know what was the big deal, since he was used to people calling him by his last name at school. Unless, it's only a British thing.

"Woof! Woof!" Sirius barked.

Damian patted Sirius's head. "Good evening to you too, Snuffles."

Before Harry could react, Sirius licked his cheek and ran off as he ran across the street. Harry raised a brow. Maybe Sirius wanted to go home now. Harry knew he should be worried if Sirius would get home safely, but he knew his godfather could take care of himself. Besides, Sirius can use magic and Harry can't since he's underage. Also Sirius still didn't know about what he did to the Joker. Which the Gotham Police Department is still trying to figure out how to deflate the Joker - albeit very slowly. However, Harry was still surprised MACUSA didn't do anything yet. He wondered if they would actually do something to the inflated Joker.

"What are you doing here, Timothy?" Damian asked.

"I'm just chatting with a new friend!" Tim ruffled Harry's hair. "Anyway, I gotta go! I have a meeting to go to. Bye!"

With that Timothy ran out of the cafe and across the street where Sirius ran to. Harry frowned. He knew W.E. was in another direction, but he guessed Tim had a short cut in mind to get to his workplace. Damian sighed and shook his head as he sat down. Harry handed Damian his usual.

"So, how was reading my textbooks?" Harry asked.

Damian chuckled. "Fascinating, Harry. Although, I do have some questions, but for now, there is a school subject I want you to tell me more about."

"That is...?"

"Can you tell me about the magical creatures?" Damian took out all of his Care for Magical Creatures textbooks - even the ones written by Newt Scamander.

Harry smirked. "You just want one as a pet, don't you?"

"...Maybe."

Harry giggled. The thought of Damian owning a magical creature was something. Although, since he knew Damian loves his pets and takes extra care of them, he wouldn't be surprised about his friend owning a magical pet. The only question he had to figured out which magical creature a muggle could own, aside from hybrid cats.

"Well, which one are you interested in?" Harry asked.

Then Damian opened the textbook and pointed out which one he thought was interested in and he even explained why he thought it'll be a fit for the Wayne household. As Damian explained, Harry couldn't help and thought about going on a magical adventure with Damian just to find a magical creature for him to keep as a pet. Of all the craziness Harry experienced at Hogwarts, he would mind going on a magical adventure just to find a magical pet for Damian.

It sounded fun.

~OoO~

As Tim ran across the street, he was immediately pulled into the alleyway. Tim gasped as he almost loose his balance, but he quickly regained it. He looked up and saw a man with black hair and black eyes. He was different from the pictures Tim saw, but he does resembled Sirius Black - down to his identical smile too. Even though Tim knew Bernard's true hair color is black (in his opinion Tim thought Bernard looked better as a blonde), but from looking at Sirius, he could tell Bernard did inherit from Black traits - mainly the shade of black hair that Bernard and Charlotte inherited.

However, Tim couldn't help and be happy to see Sirius. He never expected Sirius to be at the cafe. Not only that it made searching for Harry and Sirius less stressful. Besides, Harry seemed like a nice kid. Socially awkward, but kind. Although, he did wondered since when did Damian started calling Harry by his name. Tim thought he was going to get an early heart attack.

"Sirius Black," Tim said.

Sirius nodded. "Timothy Drake, Bernard's boyfriend."

"Just Tim, is fine," Tim let out sigh as he tried to catch his breath. "You know, this is not the meeting I expected."

"Oh Merlin, believe me, I know," Sirius laughed. "I expected more searching and semi-stalking."

Then Sirius took out his hand and transfigured the trashcans into chairs. Even though Tim always saw Bernard and his family do this all the time, but he couldn't help and be surprised about it. Tim sat down and drank his coffee. He handed a bagel to Sirius, which the wizard thanked him with a nod.

"So..." Tim said. "Do you want to start first? Bernard didn't tell me much, but I know he will tell me when he gets back."

Sirius sighed. "It's a long story, Tim - a bloody crazy story."

Tim snorted. "I got time. Also, just to let you know Sirius. I've dealt with crazy - both no-maj and wizarding craziness. I think I can handle this."

"Well, let's start from the beginning," Sirius said. "the Order of the Phoenix..."

With that Sirius began his story. Tim made sure he engrave every detail in his head. However he couldn't helped and be shock about what happened. Sirius had no trail and went to Azkaban for twelve years, while Pettigrew was free, living with a family and owned by children, which sounds so creepy. Then Sirius told him about his time in Azkaban, which Tim thought it was interesting, even about the Dementor's kiss on Barty Crouch Jr. Sirius told him about how he escaped and eventually met Harry, which Tim thought that was insane, until Sirius added about Harry's school like before meeting him. Tim always thought Bernard's school life was crazy, but this was pushing it. What kind of headmaster let a kid fight a giant snake that can petrified people? Then Sirius told him about Triwizard Tournament, Harry being the fourth Champion, and their escape. Tim thought that was insane because why let a fourteen year old who can barely defend himself be in a tournament only for seventeen year olds.

"I'm glad I found you," Sirius said. "I had no idea Bernard was at his curse-breaking job. I heard he was in his break, but it seemed that Harry and I missed him before he left for Britain. I'm glad Charlie read that letter. If it hadn't been for her, I would still be trying to look for Bernard."

Tim nodded. "Same here. Bernard knows something - I know he discovered something during his job and I know Harry is involved. I'm sure you saved him enough time to explain Harry's story and the Triwizard Tournament, but I feel like there's more to it than that. I'm certain an adult wanted Harry to be in that death tournament and judging from Harry's yearly dangers, I do think Moody might be involved. It's always a Defense the Dark Arts teacher that has an out for him."

"But Moody is part of the Order," Sirius frowned. "He would never hurt Harry."

"Unless he's not the real Moody," Tim guessed. "I was at the Quidditch World Cup and saw those Death Eaters. Voldemort's followers just became active after thirteen years of silence. If they're able to attack a grand event, I wouldn't be surprised if a follower killed the real Alastor Moody and use his hair to take his identity by using that identity theft potion."

"Polyjuice Potion," Sirius corrected him.

"Same thing, but my point still stands." Tim crossed his arms. "Do you know about the Al Ghuls?"

Sirius nodded. "Of course I do. They're the ones who made the potions we have today. Why?"

Tim knew what he was doing was a huge risk, but considering the fact that Bernard's family knew he's Red Robin, it's only fair for Sirius to know since he is Bernard's uncle and Tim figured that Harry already knew about the whole Bat family anyway.

"I should start from the beginning," Tim folded his hands together. "I'm Red Robin..."

Soon, Tim started his story of how he was the third Robin and now Red Robin. Of course there was the whole the Drake thing, but he never wanted to talk about it - ever again. Even though his story was short and probably not too insane like Sirius's and Harry's, but he could tell Sirius was interested in his vigilante adventures. Then after he told his brief backstory as well as telling Damian's backstory, he told Sirius about Ras al Ghul and how the whole entire League of Assassins was murdered by a "dark lord".

"Well, I never thought that Harry and I would be involved with the Bats," Sirius sighed.

Tim chuckled. "Well, it's something you can't avoid."

"So the al Ghuls, are they getting better?" Sirius asked.

"They're getting better," Tim answered. "I don't know much about the al Ghul's magical life, but I was hoping you might know. From all of Harry's encounter with Voldemort, he's weak and probably wouldn't lift a wand. So either one of his followers might murdered the league."

Sirius nodded. "Peter would do anything for Voldemort, so I wouldn't be surprised, but this Lazarus Pit...even I never heard something like that. I do know the al Ghuls wanted to create something like that, but I never thought they'll succeed on doing it, even using it on dead muggles. I do think you need to get your brother, Jason check with an actual healer, just in case. Ras al Ghul was only safe because he's a squib. Also, the pit would be something that Voldemort would be interested in."

"I'm wondering what Voldemort gains if Harry did entered the tournament and wins," Tim crossed his arms.

Tim could only think of the reason for Harry to be in that tournament was to isolate him, but what else? There seemed to be more to it. Tim knew everything about Harry because of Bernard's family and now because of Sirius. So far Voldemort did for the first three years of Harry's school life was using a teacher's body, possessing a little girl, and now having his most loyalist follower back. Then Tim frowned. So far this guy only use people's bodies for his gain...no...why would he wanted Harry alive if he wanted him dead the first place? The only thing Harry has that Voldemort doesn't have would be...

"So your baby cousin was saved by the power of love?" Tim almost snickered.

Bernard sighed. "I know it sounded stupid, but there's actually more to that. I didn't know about it until I did my curse-breaking job, but what Aunt Lily did...it's ancient magic, like legit ancient magic. I know she was interested in ancient magic because she's a no-maj born. Usually all no-maj borns get very interested in magic and wanted to know everything. Aunt Lily isn't that much different. She told me she wanted to be a magical scholar and learn everything."

"Did you know how she came across that ancient magic?"

Bernard shrugged. "I have no idea, Timmy. I could only guessed, but when I was reading it...it was very strange - like very strange. I've read and performed many strange ancient magic during my time as a curse-breaker, but this one...is very odd."

"How?"

"Well after the spell is successful...the protection will pass to others."

"Like to the offspring or..."

"I have no idea. When I was reading it, it was very vague. It just said, it depends on who has the protection."

Lily's protection.

Tim pursed his lips. Was it possible? To force it out of Harry to make it passed onto Voldemort? If Harry did entered that tournament and won, how would Voldemort grab him? The portkey? Yes, that would work, but how would someone make a portkey and give it to Harry without any witnesses? The only witnesses would be the other champions. Tim knew he'll need to speak to Bernard soon and hopefully, his theory would be just a theory.

"You figured something out?" Sirius asked.

"Just a theory," Tim answered. "but I do think it's best when everyone is here to listen."

Sirius nodded. Then he flicked his wand and papers appeared. Sirius duplicated the papers and handing it to Tim. Right away, Tim read the papers. He knew right away it was a plan - a plan to protect both British and American families of both Blacks and Potters. Tim knew Bernard might not this, but since it benefits for both the Blacks and Potters, Tim knew Bernard would find this beneficial. However as Tim kept on reading, there was more to this plan. More than what Tim didn't thought of. He knew the wizarding society can be a bit old school, but considering the fact that the whole world does know magic exist in many different forms and world leaders are still hiding the existence of the wizarding world, this plan might improve not only Gotham, but both no-maj and wizarding societies for the whole world.

"You think this might work to protect Harry from Dumbledore?" Tim questioned.

Sirius scoffed. "Of course. I thought about it over the two weeks since I've been here. It's very old school and not many wizarding families do this anymore, but some still do for example the Longbottoms and Malfoys. The Blacks still does, even after my father's death, the title went to me automatically."

"You don't want to be the head anymore?"

"I never wanted it in the first place. I know Andromeda doesn't want anything to do with the family and I don't trust Bellatrix and Narcisa. Aunt Dorea is the only living Black I can rely on. Yes, she's an illegitimate child, but the thing is that she was never acknowledge as part of the Black family. She was only given her inheritance because it was out of reluctance and keep her quiet."

"So that means if Dorea becomes head of House Black..."

"Dorea will be officially recognized as an official member of House Black regardless of her birth. Both reputations of Bernard and Charlie would go high, but their reputations will be equally on par with Dumbledore. From what I know, Dumbledore's family is old too and they still do the Head House thing. Right now, Bernard and Charlie's reputation is very high. Not as high as Dumbledore's, but high enough. My reputation isn't good. I'm still a wanted man. Harry's reputation is high, but not that high. Harry's fame is akin to an actor. Having someone with a high standing reputation of the wizarding government and being acknowledge by wizarding houses. It gives Harry more protection. For Charlie and Bernard, it gives them more power to make sure Dumbledore doesn't mess with them. Besides Dumbledore would have to be an idiot to try to do something."

"Do the Potters have a head house?"

"No, they where high noble wizards in the old days, but not head house level."

Tim nodded. The more he thought about it, the more it made sense. Sirius has a title, but his position wasn't powerful enough to get him out of Azkaban to get a proper trial. Dorea, Charlotte, and Bernard, though....This was well thought out. It made sense for everyone to be involved. Tim knew he'll need to be prepare for Bernard's arrival back to Gotham and let him know about everything. Tim made a mental note to have at least a couple months off when Bernard gets back. Tim knew Bernard would need the help he gets.

"Also your other plans," Tim held up the paper. "I do think this can work, but of course the statue of secrecy is still in play."

Sirius sighed. "I know, but the only way it'll happen if the muggle world leaders agrees."

Tim pursed his lips. He knew what Sirius wanted to do and frankly, Tim couldn't blame the man. Magic is already well known and the wizarding world is the only society that keeps everything secret. Tim knew it was because those old folks think they're better than none magical people and how they think none magical people would fear them. From both sides, Tim could see why, but considering the fact that everyone already knows magic and how there are magical children being born in none magical families, maybe it was for the best for the wizarding world to change. Tim knew the American wizarding world wanted the change and other societies too. Britain, on the other hand doesn't want to because they think they're better than no-majs.

Tim could see from both sides. A society that wanted change and others don't, but from the past, he could see why because of the stigma against magical folks like the Witch Trials. However that was in the past and it was in a different time. Besides, as long as no no-maj doesn't actively try to find a magical person and harms them, then they'll be fine. As long as no-majs leave wizards and witches alone and let them do what they've always been doing, then it should be fine. If the world leaders do agree this, then they - along with the wizarding leaders could make laws to protect magical folks from no-majs.

However, the only people who had talk to the government would be the Justice League. Since the Justice League had tons of magical users, they might be able to help. Also since the return of Voldemort might happen and Tim knew they needed to be prepare for that. After all, no-maj borns are the target and America has tons of them. However, Britain seems to be the target before the other wizarding communities.

"I can try my best," Tim said. "but everyone - the magic users are off planet right now. I can try to talk to Bruce, but that means I'll have to explain why I know so much about the wizarding world than I shouldn't had. I do think Damian can help me too."

Sirius frowned. "He knows?"

Tim nodded slowly. "Yeah, last night I saw him painting Harry and he even had some wizarding textbooks too. That's how I found out."

Sirius gasped. "I can't believe Harry kept this from me!"

"He is a teenager, so..."

"I'm so proud!!!!"

Tim blinked. "Um...what?"

"I knew Harry takes after Lily, which that's a good thing, but I had no idea he takes after some of James in him! Although, I don't know where he got his obliviousness from."

Tim chuckled. He wondered if that's what his domestic life would be like if he and Bernard got married. Of course Tim wouldn't mind having magical children, since the laws in the wizarding community is pretty strict on no magic outside of school. So he has nothing to worry about...unless they wanted to become vigilantes, then that might be a problem. 

"Oh!" Tim took out a rolled up newspaper, handing it to him. "You might like this news."

Right away, Sirius took the newspaper and opened it. His eyes widened with glee as on the front cover of the paper were the pictures of Vernon and Petunia Dursley being hauled into a police car. Tim couldn't helped it and smirked as he mentally patted himself in the back. He just got the news this morning and now Bernard has no-maj custody of Harry. Now all Bernard needed to do is to make Dumbledore passed his magical guardianship of Harry to Sirius.

"This is good," Sirius smirked.

"Now Bernard just had to deal with Dumbledore," Tim said. "Although, that might take longer."

"As long as I get magical guardianship of Harry, then I don't care how long it takes. By the way, did you help with this?"

Tim smirked. "Of course, I did. Bernard asked and I did it for him. It was too easy."

Sirius stared at him and patted his shoulder. "Welcome to the family, Tim. You'll fit right in."

"Thanks!"

"So when's the wedding?"

"Sirius!"

Tim blushed and Sirius laughed. Did this man have no filter? Besides it wasn't like he never thought of marriage. Tim did, but he knew that him and Bernard are still young and they have their whole lives ahead of them. Also they haven't live together yet...well kind of, if Tim counted staying at Bernard's places for three months a year. Of course Tim had handled the whole Bernard is a wizard reveal and everything that came with it. It was even helpful that Bernard understood how complicated a vigilante's life is, since Bernard has to hide his identity as a wizard. Hell, Tim even went with Bernard on his curse-breaker assignments and he thought it was cool and dangerous. Overall, they both have a good understanding on one another. He wasn't sure what's their next step will be, but maybe after this whole thing is done, Tim will ask Bernard about his opinions about it. Tim loves Bernard and he just wanted his boyfriend to be comfortable about it.

"I do have some safehouses," Tim pointed out. "Bernard didn't put any wards because I thought I didn't need them, but now hearing what's going on, we might need to. I think Harry accidently blew up the Joker. I don't know when Ministry officials would arrive in Gotham...if they actually do, but we might as well put wards on just in case. I'm not sure about the MACUSA officials, but considering the fact that we still have the Joker inflated...they might not want nothing to do with the Joker."

Sirius blinked. "Harry was the one who did that? Now I think about it, that made sense. I just thought that crazy muggle did something stupid for once, but I don't blame MACUSA for not wanting to deal with that clown. They're doing Gotham a huge favor."

Tim nodded. Sirius didn't need to tell him twice. Ever since the Joker got inflated, everyone was celebrating and hoping he'll stay like that forever. Bruce did questioned how that happened, but let it slide since the Joker wasn't causing any harm. Now the Joker was in prison and still inflated, many of their rouges still took precaution. Tim knew that Poison Ivey and the Scarecrow are no-maj-borns and he was sure they were celebrating too. He wouldn't be surprised if they suspected magic was involved and what kind of person the Joker managed to pissed off to get himself inflated.

"Do you think Death Eaters might come here?" Tim asked.

"If they have the balls to come here," Sirius answered. "but for safety reasons, might as well put on some wards."

"And some portkeys too. I know it's illegal to make them without being authorized, but..."

"I've done it many times, Tim. I can do it again. By the way, how many safehouses do you have?"

"I got seven, but for my whole family all together...twenty."

Sirius stared at him. "Bloody hell, why do you guys have that much?"

"You never know when you need to escape somewhere."

"Are they at least close from here?"

"Nope!"

Sirius stared at him blankly and Tim just gave him a nervous smile. Tim knew it was a lot, but there were times where they were assigned on one place for a month or two and the next month it's a different location...unless you're Jason who has a safehouse on every section in Gotham.

"This is going to take me all night!" Sirius sighed.

"I'll treat you some food," Tim assured him. "Is Harry going to be okay without you?"

"He wouldn't bat an eye," Sirius said. "He'll just think I'm looking for Bernard. I know Harry doesn't like to be kept in the dark and I'm sure your little brother as well, but I do think it's for the best since we all don't have every information."

"Bernard should be back to Gotham this Wednesday."

"Good. Now let's go." Sirius held out his arm. "Are you okay with apparating?"

Tim crossed his arms and raised a brow. It wasn't the first and last time Tim had experienced apparating. He had seen Bernard apparated many times as well as he experienced it too. It felt weird. Almost like going on a twisted rollercoaster, but it was interesting way to travel. Bernard told him it was like getting a driver's license, but deadly, since there's a risk someone could leave a body part or clothing behind. Tim had saw first hand on Bernard being splinched when Tim was with him during his curse-breaking assignments. Bernard almost lost a leg. Of course Tim scolded his boyfriend being reckless and not focusing, but Bernard did told him he wanted to make sure Tim himself was safe during the apparation than himself. Which of course it was understandable since Tim is a no-maj, but still. 

"Just making sure," Sirius chuckled and ruffled Tim's hair.

Rolling his eyes, Tim held Sirius's hand and soon the two apparated to the first nearest safehouse...the nearest safehouse that Tim assumed was the closest. When they got there and Sirius did his work, Tim wondered if Bernard was doing okay and nothing happened over there since they talked. Tim knew that trouble finds Bernard and he hoped that he was wrong, but if something does happens to Bernard, Tim wouldn't hesitate to hurt - no he will murder any wizard or witch who hurt him. He even wouldn't hesitate to give Bernard a earful of a lifetime too!

Chapter Text

Bernard gasped as his eyes popped open. The first thing he saw he was in a graveyard and he was being restrained by a statue. Bernard glanced the area. Around the graveyard, he was in the same place where he discovered the Gaunt Shack - Little Hangleton. Bernard stared at the gravestones and his eyes landed on a familiar name: Thomas Riddle Sr, Tom Riddle Jr, and Mary Riddle. On the years they died...Tom Riddle Jr, died young. Bernard gulped. He tried to reach for his wand, but it wasn't there. He looked tot he side and saw his wand was laying on one of the gravestones.

"Shit," Bernard muttered.

Think, Dowd, think, Bernard thought. He had to admit he was reckless not thinking that Death Eaters would attack him. He should've realized that, but since he was so focus on everything he had to do, he pretty much forgot and was careless to think that nothing would happen after he turned in Pettigrew. Also he thought Death Eaters hate everything no-majs. Did they had someone who knew how no-majs work? Bernard shook his head. He could think about that later. For now, he needed to get out of this...somehow. Maybe he should call Kreacher? However the thought of Kreacher getting hurt was something he didn't want. What if Kreacher died and it was his fault? Bernard pursed his lips and gnashed his teeth. Does he even have a choice in this situation?

"Kreacher!" Bernard called.

Nothing happened.

"Kreacher!" he called again.

Like always nothing happened. Bernard's eyes widened. Those Death Eaters put anti-apparation charms. It's obvious they even put for house elves who couldn't enter either. Bernard cursed to himself, he was really in a bind. The only thing he had on him was some of Batman gadgets that Tim lend him - mostly made him keep bat grenades, a couple of small explosive devices, smoke bombs, battarangs, a knife, and his phone. Now Bernard wished he had took Tim's advice to have a utility belt on him.

Not only that Bernard knew how stupid he was for not being careful. He should've made an illegal emergency portkey just in case, but instead he didn't. So many things he should've done, but he just ignored it. 

"You won't be calling that house elf here, Dowd," a voice spoke.

Bernard's eyes widened as a pale blonde man with freckles was walking towards him and in his hand was a human-snake hybrid bundle with red eyes and a snake-like nose. Behind them were a group of Death Eaters. Bernard knew who these people were. It wouldn't take a genius to figure out who they were.

"Barty Crouch Jr," Bernard growled.

Barty Crouch Jr scoffed and turned to a Death Eater. "You were right. He did use muggle means."

"He is a filthy half-blood," a familiar voice spoke.

The voice...Bernard recognized that voice. He had heard it before and when he was horcrux hunting at Hogwarts and when he was a kid. Clenching his fists, Bernard turned to the Death Eater that Barty Crouch Jr was talking to.

"Severus Snape!" Bernard hissed.

Bernard knew Dumbledore vouch for Snape instead of Sirius. It was on the papers, but not everyone knew about it for some reason. It was like as if people brushed it aside because Snape switched sides, but Bernard knew that Snape was under Dumbledore's protection. It was obvious since the headmaster vouch for Snape. However, that meant the Death Eaters that kidnapped him...Snape was one of them. Was Snape really kidnapped him because of Voldemort's orders or Dumbledore's? What if Snape really didn't switch sides and was spying on Dumbledore? What if it was the other way around? Was it both? Bernard wasn't sure, but he knew that he just needed to get out.

The masked Death Eater removed his masked, revealing himself as Severus Snape. The potion master smirked at him. It was like as if he enjoyed Bernard being captured. If Bernard knew that this man was the one who captured him, he would've enjoyed punching him.

"Severus," Voldemort spoke in a raspy voice.

"Crucio," Snape pointed his wand at him.

Bernard screamed as he thrashed against the statue. He tried to fight off the curse, but he couldn't. He kept on screaming and screaming. Bernard hated that curse. First time he felt it was in Defense the Dark Arts class and the second was during his past curse-breaker assignment when he had to partner up with an auror to find a dark wizard. This one felt ten times worst than the others.

"Where is Potter?" Voldemort asked.

"I-I don't...kn-know!" Bernard gasped.

"You're lying, tell me, Dowd."

"I don't know! I never met him!"

"Liar!"

Bernard thrashed some more as he accidently banged his head against the statue. There was no way Bernard was going to sell out his own family member to Voldemort. Everyone went through enough and if Bernard doesn't make it out...he'll sent a patronus to everyone to tell them what to do and what happened to him.

"Legilimens!" Snape said.

"Crucio!" the other Death Eaters casted.

Gasping, Bernard's eyes widened as Snape looked into his mind. Bernard tried telling his mind to block him out, trying to look away from Snape's cold eyes, trying to resist, and trying to clear his mind to fill blank with no emotions. However, the more he tried to resist, the more Snape kept pushing and pushing. Bernard bit his tongue, drawing some blood. He tried to focus, but it was hard to do that the same time when Death Eaters were using the cruciatus curse. Finally, Snape entered his mind. All Bernard could do was scream, giving into the pain he was feeling.

Bernard couldn't believe it. He wasn't strong enough to have powerful mind to block a spell like this. In the bottom of his heart, he knew he wasn't strong to hold Snape off for entering into his mind, but he tried. He tried so hard to make sure everything was going as planned, but he didn't planned far enough. He was stupid for not thinking Death Eaters would attack him. He was an idiot for not taking his mother's offer on teaching him on how to fight dark wizards and everything about them, but he didn't because he wasn't an auror.

An auror the American wizarding community only wanted.

Another Abraham Potter.

"The Dowd boy thinks Potter is in Gotham," Snape sneered.

"He thinks?" Voldemort questions.

"It turned out the Dowd boy hadn't seen Potter since Potter was a year old. Basically, he's useless to us. The papers were right. Furthermore, I don't think Potter would go to Gotham. It was just a theory. He may be as stupid and arrogant as his father, but I do know that James Potter wouldn't think twice to go to Gotham."

Then there was silence. Bernard noticed the frail wizard was pondering if Harry was really in Gotham. Would Voldemort risk going to Gotham? Voldemort would obviously stand out, even if he had the no-maj repellent charm on. People will noticed and the few American wizards living in Gotham would take action if they see someone who was similar as Voldemort. If Voldemort does decides to go to Gotham, not only Harry would be in terrible danger, but it would be Bernard's fault that he got Harry into the situation.

Voldemort looked up at Crouch. "Crouch, take me back to the mansion."

"Yes, my lord." Crouch said.

Bernard pursed his lips. He couldn't tell what Voldemort was thinking, but he didn't like it. Did he really suspected Harry is in Gotham? Either way, Bernard knew he needed to get back to Gotham asap and make sure Harry is well protected. 

"Severus, keep the Dowd boy and trap him somewhere in my mansion," Voldemort said. "We need him for Potter."

Eyes widened, Bernard gaped. No...No! This was probably the worst situation Bernard got in his entire life and he thought Gotham was worst. Bernard knew he needed to get out of this siltation now and his wand is at a gravestone and the only things he had on hand was the Batman tech that Tim gave him. I need to do something, Bernard thought, I can't give up. As much as Bernard knew it would be hard for him to fight more than one wizard at the same time, but...he needed to try. He couldn't let Harry down. He wasn't going to die here.

Bernard slowly reached to the back of his pocket, feeling a smoke bomb and a couple of grenades. His other hand was relax and at his side with palm facing to his wand. Bernard knew this horrible plan was risky, but it was the only thing he could think of.

Snape nodded. "Yes, my lord."

As the statue lets go, Bernard activated the grenades and threw them at the Death Eaters. Bernard slammed onto the ground as the grenades exploded, causing the Death Eaters to scream. Bernard threw a smoke bomb as smoke erupted from the ground.

Accio wand! Bernard thought.

At once his wand flew into his hand. Right away, Bernard scrambled onto his feet and ran without looking back. A shower of spells were being casted at him. Bernard knew he was running in the wrong direction, since the exist is literally right behind Voldemort and his Death Eaters, but if Bernard did that, it was like asking to run into trouble and Bernard had enough of running into trouble.

Bernard ducked as a killing curse almost hit his head. He leaped over a gravestone and climbed onto a statue, jumping into the air, and over the fence. Grunting, he rolled on the ground and scrambled up back onto his feet. He ran some more and more, enough where he wasn't inside the barrier. As Bernard imagine 12 Grimmauld Place, he apparated.

"Get back here, Dowd!" a voice shouted.

Before Bernard could fully disappear, Snape launched himself at him, taking Snape with him. Bernard tried to push Snape off of him, but he couldn't. Take was latching onto him as if he wanted to know where he was hiding. Then Bernard broke the apparation as the two landed in the middle of the woods. Bernard landed on his back with everything still in tact. Then Snape casted a spell at him and Bernard dodged it and use another smoke bomb as he quickly hid in the shadows. His heart was racing and the only thing in his mind was to get out. Bernard knew if he did tried to apparate, Snape would just try to hang onto him. With a deep breath, Bernard took out a couple of batarangs that Tim lend him. He closed his eyes, relaxing and focusing on his surroundings. As he heard a crack, Bernard opened his eyes and threw the batarangs. One missed Snape and hit a tree, while the other flew into Snape's dominate hand, causing him to drop his wand. Snape screamed and glared at him.

Snape use his left hand and casted the killing curse at him. Bernard dodged it and casted every single defense spell he could think of. The only goal now was to get out of dodge. Bernard did wanted to call Kreacher, but the risk of bringing Kreacher might not be in his favor. Bernard knew there was a chance that Snape might use Kreacher to get Bernard to do his bidding.

Then the tree was lifted and thrown to the side. Bernard jumped a bit. Snape looked very pissed at him. It was the same look he gave to Uncle James after his uncle apologized and condoned on his actions.

"You filthy half-blood!" Snape snapped. "You're just like Potter, Black, and that muggle loving bitch!"

"Expeli-" Bernard was about to say, but Snape shouted. "Sectumsempra!"

Suddenly, Bernard felt his whole body was being slashed by swords. Eyes widened, he fell onto the ground, clenching his wand tightly as his knuckles turned white. A fiery pain burst throughout his body as Bernard spat out some blood. Bernard blinked a few times. What was that spell? He never heard a spell like that in his life. Bernard heard Snape walking towards him and pointed his wand at him.

"Legi-" Snape said, but quickly, Bernard pointed his wand and stared at Snape in the eyes. "Legilimens!"

Snape gasped as Bernard entered his mind. Bernard could feel Snape trying to push him away, but with all of his will power, no matter how much in pain Bernard was in, Bernard kept going. He looked into Snape's mind, he needed to find information to prepare anything he needed to do when he sees Harry. As he kept going, Bernard saw a young adult Snape in the Department of Mysteries. Frowning, Bernard looked over the young Snape and his eyes widened as he turned pale.

Harry's Prophecy.

The scene changed when Snape was telling Voldemort about the prophecy. It looked like it was an old Death Eater's hideout. Voldemort looked a bit different than his small homunculus form. He almost looked like a person, but due to the horcruxes, the insane man was loosing his hair...or what remained of his former self.

"You did an excellent job, Severus," Voldemort said.

"Thank you my lord," Snape bowed.

"Now I know the Potters...especially their child is a true enemy of mine, I will eliminate them," Voldemort declared. "Wormtail, already gave me their location."

This time Snape looked concerned and worried as if he didn't expected Voldemort to go after the Potters. Snape licked his lips and brushed his greasy hair away from his face as he looked up at his master.

"My lord..." Snape began. "If it's not too much to ask....will you do me a request when you go after the Potters."

Voldemort frowned. "That is?"

"I would like you to spare Lily Evans," Snape said. "Just go after that James Potter and the boy."

Voldemort sighed. "Very well, but if she refuse to move aside, I will kill her. Is that clear?"

Snape nodded slowly. "Y-Yes, my lord."

The scene changed and Snape was in Dumbledore's office. Bernard's face hardened as he saw the two people talking. Snape was begging Dumbledore to protect only Aunt Lily and let Uncle James and little Harry die. Even Dumbledore himself seemed disgusted of what Snape said. Snape even showed his patronus of a doe, claiming he always love Aunt Lily. After that, Snape started working for Dumbledore and only protecting Harry because he's Lily's son.

As Bernard went back into reality, anger rose. With all of his strength, Bernard tackled Snape and punched him. Of all the things Harry went through, not only it was because Pettigrew sold the Potters, but Snape himself too. Bernard knew Snape was Aunt Lily's former friend. Someone who she looked up to and was her gateway to learn about the wizarding world. Bernard knew Aunt Lily love Snape as a friend and value her friendship with him. From what she told him, she only kept being his friend despite all the horrible blood purist things he did, she hoped that Snape would change his ways. Of course he didn't and called her a slur.

"How dare you!" Bernard screamed. "How could you do this to them!"

"Lily deserves a better life with me!" Snape shouted. "Potter doesn't deserved to be her son!"

"Do you really think she'll go with you after her husband and child are brutally murdered?" Bernard questioned. "Do you think she will greet you with open arms? Do you really think a grieving widow would want be with you after you asked Voldemort to only spare her and kill her husband and only child?!"

"YES!" Snape screamed. "YES, SHE WILL!!! I deserved Lily!!!"

With a final punch, Bernard quickly got off of Snape. He flicked his wand as plants bind the delusional man. As Bernard coughed up some blood, he finally apparated away. It didn't took long for him to enter the living room of 12 Grimmauld Place. Bernard coughed up some more blood as he fell onto his knees. He tried to contemplate on what just happened. On what he just saw and witnessed. Now Bernard has more reasons on wanting Snape to go to Azkaban.

"Master Bernard!" Kreacher shouted.

Bernard looked up as Kreacher raced over to him. The house elf had every healing potion in his tiny arms. Kreacher gave him a healing potion and Bernard drank it. While he was being healed, Kreacher was using healing spells for his wounds. 

"Kreacher heard Master Bernard calling for him," Kreacher explained. "but Kreacher couldn't get to Master Bernard. What happened?"

Bernard took a breath. "Death Eaters kidnapped me. They put anti-apparition cham, but I'm fine." he stood up. "We need to get to the airport right now. Go into the suitcase and I'll take it from here."

"Master Bernard, your wounds aren't fully healed," Kreacher pointed out.

"I'll be fine," Bernard smiled, assuring the old house elf. "I'll drank some potions and use some healing spells on the plane."

Kreacher looked a bit unsure, but he nodded and did as he was told. The house elf went inside the suitcase. Bernard couldn't blame Kreacher for being concerned. Bernard would have to drink some healing potions and use healing spells in the airplane restrooms, but it was the only way to get some privacy. With a sigh, Bernard flicked his wand as he changed his clothes into fresh new ones. He was still in pain, but not like he was before. Then he apparated to the airport.

~OoO~

Snape had to go back to the dark lord after that Dowd boy escaped. He healed his hand and rubbed his jaw. That Dowd really did punched him that hard. Charlotte Potter should be ashamed of herself for letting her filthy half-blood son associate with muggles. The more he spends time with them the more he acts like one. When Snape entered the graveyard, he saw the dark lord was still in his small form. Alive, but still small.

"My lord, he escaped," Snape said.

Voldemort scoffed. "As much as I know that Dowd would be a good use for us, but we must remembered that Potter would still need to come back for the first task."

"Potter will obviously come back."

The dark lord turned to him. "Are you sure? If Potter is really in Gotham, then Gotham is the perfect place for a wizard like Potter to hide. Think about it, Severus. No wizard goes to Gotham. Only a couple live there to terrorized muggles for a living. No one, would think twice that he'll be there."

Snape frowned. "What are you saying, my lord?"

"Go to Gotham, Severus," Voldemort ordered. "Bring the boy to the tournament. He needs to compete! I need him alive! If Potter looses his magic, I can't regain my power!"

Snape nodded. "Yes, my lord."

"If he's not in Gotham, then find other means to capture Dowd, understood?"

"Yes, my lord."

"Good, now go."

At once, as the anti-apparition charm was lifted, Snape apparated in front of the Hogwarts gates. It didn't took him long enough to head over to Dumbledore's office. He needed to tell the headmaster what happened and what he saw in Dowd's mind. Snape hated to admit it, but Dowd did block almost everything, but luckily, Snape was able to get the information he needed where Potter might be. He didn't care about Dowd's reasons to be here and everything else related to him. He only did what Dumbledore told him to. However, Snape was still convinced that Potter wasn't in Gotham of all places. He knew Lily well enough that she would never go to a place like that.

When Snape got tot he gargoyle, he said the password and headed upstairs. Before he could knock, the door flew opened. Dumbledore was at his office, doing some papers. Fawkes was there, but the phoenix was glaring at his master.

As the door shut behind them, Dumbledore asked. "Did you capture Dowd and looked into his mind?"

Snape knew what Dumbledore was talking about. After Snape found out that it was indeed Bernard Dowd who turned in Pettigrew, Snape told Dumbledore. Of course the headmaster wasn't happy about it and told him to capture Dowd. Ironically enough, the dark lord wanted him to capture Dowd as well because of the papers of Harry being related to the famous Bernard Dowd.

Snape sighed. "The dark lord wanted me to capture Bernard Dowd as well, Dumbledore. I did as I was told. I looked into Dowd's mind and he has a theory that Potter might be in Gotham, looking for him. However, Dowd escape by using those filthy muggle tricks. The dark lord wants to use this information to have me find Potter, but in case he's not there, then I capture Dowd again."

Dumbledore folded his hands together and looked up at him. "Find, Dowd, Severus. If Harry is there, bring him too. He needs to compete. By all means, imprison that filthy American half-blood. With Dowd capture, he wouldn't be a nuisance to me."

Then a thought rang into Snape's mind. Wouldn't that cause an international outcry of some sorts? Bernard Dowd is from the United States and from little knowledge he has of MACUSA, curse-breakers work for MACUSA. They're on par with aurors. Wouldn't MACUSA and the news noticed his disappearance? If Snape remembered correctly, Bernard Dowd is a famous international curse-breaker and is very well known. Snape was sure that Dowd started to get his recognition in Potter's first year.

"Wouldn't MACUSA noticed?" Snape questioned.

Dumbledore laughed. "Nonsense, Severus. You don't need to worry about those yanks. MACUSA wouldn't noticed. It wouldn't cause anything if we kept him hidden for the rest of the school year...well, the rest of Harry's Hogwarts years. After all, you must remembers we are doing this for Lily." 

Snape nodded. How could he forget? Everything he was doing was for Lily. Potter was lucky he has half of Lily's blood. If he didn't, Snape wouldn't hesitate to let the boy die. Just like that arrogant James Potter. Potter didn't deserved Lily's sacrifice and love. The boy deserved nothing. 

"Go find Dowd and if Harry's there, bring them both to me," Dumbledore ordered. "Make sure Dowd is confined. I will have a professor substitute Potions while you're away."

"Yes, Dumbledore," Snape nodded.

At once, Snape walked out of Dumbledore's office and headed to his room as he packed everything. As much as Snape didn't want to go to Gotham, but he knew it was for Lily. The faster he gets Dowd and possibly Potter, the faster he goes back to Hogwarts. Despite everything what happened, Snape knew he could trust Dumbledore. The headmaster gain his trust after all and Snape was sure Dumbledore was right.

~OoO~

Harry jolted from his bed, breathing heavily. Beads of sweat was dripping from his already untamed hair. He tried to wrapped his mind on what happened. He just saw Bernard Dowd in the UK and being tortured by Death Eaters, but...he was seeing that through Voldemort's eyes...how? Why? Not only that, but Snape...is a Death Eater?! Harry knew he never liked the man, but now he had more reasons not to like him. However...did Bernard really escaped? Was Bernard okay? He's not....dead, right? Through Voldemort's eyes, Harry saw that Voldemort suspected him to be at Gotham and sending Snape there?! Oh merlin, what else could get worst?

The thought of Snape being in Gotham made Harry's skin crawled. Why of all people, it had to be Snape? He would rather deal with Lockhart looking for him in Gotham than anyone else. Snape was the last person he wanted to see in Gotham, next to Dumbledore.

Without a second thought, Harry jumped out of bed. He searched around for Sirius, but he remembered Sirius was still out. Probably looking for Bernard or going to an American bar, which Sirius had from time to time. Harry cursed under his breath. He really wanted to talk to someone about it.

Harry ran back upstairs and took out his firebolt, his satchel, and his cell phone. He opened the window and flew out. Was this probably the stupidest thing he ever done? Yes. Should he asked Dobby to take him there? Yes, but he wasn't really thinking.

It only took a few minutes to find Wayne Manner. Harry landed in the nearby alleyway and put his room in his satchel. Taking out his cell phone, he called Damian as he walked over to Wayne Manner. Harry knew it was in the middle of the night, but he really wanted to talk to someone right now. In person.

"Harry?" Damian's groggily voice spoke. "Are you okay?"

"Damian," Harry took a breath. "I-I, Something...I just really need to talk to someone right now."

"What happened?" Damian's voice sounded alert and...almost like he's getting ready to attack someone.

"It's-It's hard to explain," Harry answered. "I'm almost at your house."

"...How did you get here?"

"My firebolt."

"I'll be right there."

At once the two hung up and Harry walked passed the gates and headed up to the manor. When he got there, he was about to knock, but the door flew open. Eyes widened, Harry saw Damian in his pajamas with his hair down and messy. Harry tried to open his mouth, but no words came out. Instead, tears flooded in his eyes and Harry hugged Damian.

Chapter Text

When Damian opened the door, Harry hugged him. Eyes widened, Damian blushed a bit. He didn't expected to be hugged. Usually he would just begrudgingly let people hug him like Richard, but since this was Harry, Damian didn't mind. Damian looked down as he saw Harry crying on his chest. Right away, Damian cupped Harry's face, gently lifting Harry to look at him. Damian's chest shattered a million pieces as he saw Harry in distress. Something really did happened.

"Are you okay, Harry?" Damian asked.

Harry shook his head. "I don't know. I-I saw something, but it felt so real."

Damian frowned. "Like a dream?"

"I thought it was, but it felt so real. Like as if it actually happened."

"What happened?"

Harry sniffed. "I-I saw everything through Voldemort's eyes. I don't know how, but I did. Snape turned out to be a Death Eater and he was torturing my cousin, Bernard."

Bernard...as in Bernard Dowd? Damian thought. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that Dowd looked like a blonde Harry without glasses. Wait...if this is the Dowd that Harry was talking about...does that mean Timothy knew Dowd was a wizard and already knew who Harry was. The more Damian thought about it, more pieces were coming in together. It made sense now why Timothy was at the cafe.

"Bernard?" Damian questioned. "As in Bernard Dowd?"

Harry slowly nodded. "Y-Yeah. You know my cousin?"

"Harry, he's - "

"My boyfriend," a voice spoke.

Damian and Harry turned and behind them, at the door, Timothy and Black was there. Both had a large cup of coffee in their hands. The two looked tired as if they had stayed up all night to do something. However, Timothy looked a bit worried and Sirius looked a bit alarm that Harry was at Wayne Manor. Damian thought that Timothy was at patrol with the others, but instead he was hanging out with Harry's godfather.

"What is all the noise going on here?" a familiar voice spoke.

Both Damian's and Timothy's eyes widened as Pennyworth walked to the front door. He stopped and his eyes widened as they landed on Harry and Sirius. Both wizards were shocked to see him as well. Black was gaping and was pointing at Pennyworth.

"Holy Merlin, you're Alfred Pennyworth!" Black gasped. "The third youngest seeker in the century. You're the seeker of the Ballycastle Bats! I'm a huge fan!"

"Bloody hell, you're one of the best healers in the wizarding world!" Harry exclaimed. "I read all of your work and it's very revolutionizing!"

"What?" Both Damian and Timothy said at once.

Damian tried to process what the two just said and even Timothy himself was trying to process it as well. Pennyworth...is a wizard? Since when? The more he thought about it, the more it made sense. Pennyworth seemed to know everything about Poison Ivy's plants and when Damian was reading the Herbology textbook, the names of those said plants were familiar to him. He just thought they were normal plants. Then he remembered Scarecrow's fear toxin and how Pennyworth knew how to make it. He just thought Pennyworth did some tests on the gas, but now he thought about it...Pennyworth did had a cauldron on him at that time, but he thought it was because he ran out of pots to put into at the time...oh my god, did no one questioned Pennyworth?

"Did you know?" Damian asked.

Timothy shook his head. "No, I didn't...I think Bernard knew."

"Of course Bernard would've known!" Black said. "Mister Pennyworth is world famous! Took on almost every single job in the wizarding world, became the best, but he always quit after a year or two! Also he's the one who made the most simplest spells, advance!"

"Only the seventh and sixth years have his textbooks!" Harry added. "Hermione is also a huge fan too!"

Then Damian and Timothy turned to Pennyworth, waiting for an answer. Never in his life, Damian would actually agree silently with Timothy about one thing. Pennyworth blinked a few times and let out a heavy defeated sighed. It looked like the secret was out and there was no way of getting out of it. However, Damian noticed a look of concern and worry on his grandfather's face.

"I'll prepare some tea and biscuits," Pennyworth said. "Then, we'll talk." he turned to Harry and Black. "It's an honor to meet you two, especially you, Mister Harry. You had kept Master Damian up all night every time you two talk on the phone."

How did he...oh forget it, Damian thought. Then Damian realized he was still holding Harry. Quickly, Damian lets go and cleared his throat. He could feel his cheeks heating up a bit. Timothy had a brow raised, Alfred didn't say anything, and Black had his arms crossed. Harry, on the other hand didn't seem to noticed, but Damian noticed Harry's cheeks were a bit pink.

"O-Oh, sorry," Harry stammered.

Pennyworth chuckled. "Not to worry, lad. Now, come along. All of you."

The four of them followed Pennyworth to the living room. Damian sat with Harry, Black sat on a seat next to Harry, and Timothy sat on the couch. Pennyworth took out a wand from his sleeve and flicked it. At once some cookies, tea, and hot chocolate appeared. Damian and Timothy's mouth dropped, while Harry was amazed and Sirius wasn't phase as if it was normal.

"So..." Timothy finally said. "You were always a wizard?"

Pennyworth nodded. "Since I could remember. I'm a muggle born or no-maj born as the American wizard would call. Both of my parents were muggles. I was to Hogwarts and was sorted into Ravenclaw. The sorting hat was thinking about me being in Slytherin, but my thirst for knowledge outweigh my thirst for ambition. I played in the Ravenclaw Quidditch Team as a seeker, got petrified when the monster at Hogwarts was roaming around, and graduated from Hogwarts. Took many jobs here and there. Like Mister Sirius said, I never stayed in one place that long, but I am mainly a healer. My wife is a witch and my daughter is a witch too. After that my father died and I took the job here in Gotham."

"Why you never said anything, Pennyworth?" Damian asked.

"Statue of Secrecy," Pennyworth simply answered. "Also it was how I was raised in the wizarding world. Fearing not to do any magic in front of muggles, aside from my parents. I never really dwelled on MACUSA that much. I had no idea they were very lenient with magic in front of muggles until Master Tim started dating Mister Bernard. However, Master Damian, Master Tim, both of you must know that wizarding children - no matter which country they were from - learned from a young age that they cannot do magic in front of muggles. It's ingrain in our minds ever since and fearing if we do something like that. After all, we feared another Witch Trail."

"Also, you can't forget about not doing magic outside of school," Black added. "before wizarding children go to school, they do accidental magic, which is common, even for muggleborns. Of course when they get accepted, it's different since doing magic outside - even if you accidently do it in front of a muggle, you can get expelled and have your wand snap. Adult wizards are different since they don't have a school restriction and some adult wizards think they're better than muggles and would do magic in front of them. Depending on how serious the magic was, they could get away from it."

Pennyworth nodded. "That and I feared that I'll be kicked out from Gotham. After all I never told any of you. I was afraid for all of you to think I never trust you with this side of me."

"But it's a good reason," Timothy pointed out. "You and Bernard were born into a community to hide your magic that taught you all of this! I never blamed Bernard for not telling me in the first place and I am not going to blame you either."

"Indeed," Damian agreed. "Father would had to be an idiot to kick you out. Without you, Father's hopeless."

Timothy was about to say something, but he shrugged and nodded. "Yeah, he is."

Harry held up a hand. "Um...Mister Pennyworth -"

"Alfred is fine, lad," Pennyworth said.

"Alfred...you said you were petrified when the Chamber of Secrets was open?" Harry questioned.

Pennyworth frowned. "Yes, did it opened again?"

"Two years ago it did and the person behind it was Voldemort," Harry explained. "or what he was formally called...Tom Marvolo Riddle."

It was like a pin dropped. Pennyworth's eyes widened. His expression changed from a mixture of confusion, anger, and shock. Damian couldn't tell what his grandfather was thinking. There was so many emotions Pennyworth was thinking. He took a quick glance at Timothy who was trying to figure it out as well. However, Black looked surprised that Voldemort has a normal sounding name.

"I'm going to find my shotgun," Pennyworth finally said.

"But you can do magic - oh never mind," Timothy sighed. "Look, I understand you wanted to go kill a former classmate - "

"Upperclassman," Pennyworth corrected. "Riddle was a couple years older than me."

"For now, I need to call Bernard. I need to check to see if he's okay. You wizards can discuss on trying to kill Voldemort later."

Timothy took out his phone and dialed Dowd's number. From the sound, Damian could tell Timothy was going to use facetime. Harry, Black, and Pennyworth looked over Timothy's shoulder and Damian couldn't help and do the same as well. As the phone picked up, everyone's eyes widened. Dowd looked like he had gotten into a fight. He was bruised all over and his wounds still look fresh. His hair was black and he was using his hoodie to hide his face. Damian could see the resemblance to Harry. Although the shade of black hair does matches Black's hair. On the corner of Timothy's phone, on Dowd's end only showed Timothy, because not all of them could fit on that tiny rectangle.

"Hey, Timmy," Dowd voice spoke. "I-I can't talk right now. I'm at the airport."

Timothy raised a brow. "Considering the fact that you are trying to hide your face, your hair is back into it's natural hair color, and you looked like you gotten into a fight, you really did got kidnapped by wizard Hitler, huh?"

Then there was silence, except for the background noise. The silence was speaking for itself. That meant what Harry saw actually happened. He had a vision, then. Since that's the case...how? Damian knew Harry was somehow connected to Voldemort because Harry was told he had Voldemort's ability to talk to snakes. Could this be related?

"How did you know?" Dowd finally asked.

"A little stag told me," Timothy answered.

"Harry's really here?!" Dowd exclaimed. "Even Uncle Sirius? Show them to me."

Timothy pulled the phone away form him as the tiny screen on Dowd's end revealed all of them were there. Bernard blinked a few times. He looked taken aback that everyone was already here. His eyes landed on Pennyworth and he let out a sigh. It was like as if he already knew Pennyworth was a wizard. Damian wouldn't be surprised if Dowd was told not to tell as well.

"Harry!" Dowd let out a sigh of relief. "I can't believe it! You've grown! You really do look like Aunt Lily, with Uncle James's hair."

Harry blinked a few times. "No one never said that to me before. They always said I look like my dad with my mum's eyes. It's getting annoying."

Dowd smiled. "I bet." then he turned to Sirius. "Uncle Sirius, it's good to see you again! It's been so long. Merlin, Azkaban didn't treat you right."

Black chuckled. "Hi, Bern. It's good to see you too. You're looking like a fine young man!"

Dowd smiled. "Thanks." then he looked at Harry as his face turned serious. "I'm coming back home soon. I just have to stop by at MACUSA and then I'll be in Gotham on Wednesday...probably earlier. How did you know what happened to me, Harry?"

"I saw it through my dreams," Harry explained. "It's hard to explain, but I saw everything through Voldemort's eyes and how he was torturing you. Also he's sending Snape here!"

"What?!" both Dowd and Black shouted.

Damian knew of the potions teacher because of Harry. Very unethical teaching. If this man had taught in a normal non magical school, a teacher like Snape would be fired right away. No one shouldn't dealt with a teacher like Snape. It's even worst that Damian now found out that Snape was one of those Death Eaters. Damian swore his list of wanting to punch people was increasing by the second. Any more people and there's going to be a long list.

"This can't be good," Black said. "that means Dumbledore is sending Snape here as well. Both of them want Harry."

Harry frowned. "Wait...Snape is working for Dumbledore? I thought he was a Death Eater."

Black groaned. "He was a Death Eater, but changed sides and is working as a spy for Dumbledore. I know because he told me and the reason why he vouch for Snape and not me! Because of Dumbledore, he got me wrongfully convicted and sent me to Azkaban and took away twelve years of my life!"

"Now you escape from the place where you're wrongfully convicted and now wanted man," Dowd sighed. "I swear Grandma Dorea's side is so messed up. Anyway, Harry what else did you saw?"

"Well, he doesn't just want me, but you too," Harry pointed out. "Voldemort wants to use you to get me to join the Triwizard Tournament."

"Merlin! Seriously!" Dowd hissed. "If that's the case then Dumbledore wants me too then. Shit, I really hate the Potter luck."

"Join the club," Harry mumbled.

Damian pursed his lips. He knew everything that had happened to Harry and he really wanted to go into his Robin suit and beat the living shit of that headmaster. this just gets worst and worst for everyone. Even Timothy and Pennyworth looked like he wanted to be next in line to punch both Voldemort, Snape, and Dumbledore. Now Damian had more reasons to come back as Robin.

"Harry, you told me you saw everything through Voldemort's eyes," Dowd spoke up. "Can you tell me what was the effects?"

Harry winced. "I felt restless and in pain. My scar started to hurt too. It was really painful. It happened before too. Before the Quidditch World Cup. I was there when the Death Eaters attack and saw someone put up the Dark Mark."

Dowd pursed his lips. "I don't think Voldemort use legilimency on you. It's possible you can do it in long distance if you're skilled enough, but...as long as that person is in the same country. So I don't think that's the case or else Voldemort would figure out that you were in Gotham earlier. Although, Hermione did told me you had some of Voldemort's power. The reason why you can speak parseltongue, right?"

"Yeah. Why?"

Dowd sighed heavily. " You and Voldemort are somehow connected. I'm not sure if it's a curse related thing, but I can see what I can do. I never dealt with a curse that had two people connected and share a power, but what I do know that what I discovered my time in the UK is that I found some answers of what all of this happened when Aunt Lily and Uncle James died. I hate to keep it from you, but I think it's best to tell you when I meet you in person, Harry."

Harry nodded. "I understand. Bloody hell, I don't like to be kept in the dark, but I understand. Some things are best to be told in person than through the phone."

"Exactly."

Damian wondered what happened during Dowd's time in England, aside from getting kidnapped by Voldemort's followers. There seemed to be more to all of this and why every single year something bad happens to Harry. Whatever it was, Damian knew they needed to be prepared. He was sure that since Timothy was with Black, they were probably using his seven safehouses as an emergency for Harry.

"Should I still go back to my parents' safehouse?" Harry questioned.

"I think it's best to stay with people who know how to keep others out," Dowd answered. "I know Wayne Manor is a good place for your safety. Alfred's wards is stronger than mine and I'm sure it can keep Snape away. I'm sure Damian already told you about their vigilante cosplay -"

"Cosplay?!" Timothy raised a brow.

"and I wouldn't be surprised if Mr. Wayne is aware of the wizarding world, but he doesn't know all of it. I just don't know if Mr. Wayne would let us, though."

"I will after I hear the whole situation," a voice spoke.

"AH!!!" Black screamed.

WHACK!

Suddenly, Black jumped and punched Father in the nose. Father grunted and everyone gasped. Even Dowd too. Behind Father was Richard, Jason, Duke, and Cassandra. Everyone froze. Damian saw Richard and Duke's eyes were on Harry. Eyes widened, Black covered his mouth and turned into a dog as he hid behind Harry's legs. Jason was laughing and Cassandra gaped, while Duke gasped with excitement, but Richard just smile...like as if it was normal. Father blinked a few times and groaned as he stared at Black as he process that a man turned into a dog. Then Black turned back and took the phone away from Timothy.

"Bernard, I can't go to a muggle prison!" Black said. "You need to bail me out!"

Dowd stared at him blankly. "Uncle Sirius, we came from one of the most prestigious wealthiest wizarding families in Britain. You have money! I'm positive you converted your money into no-maj money. Also, you can apparate yourself out. That's how my professors did it."

"That's different!" Black hissed. "They wanted to harm muggles. I never did in my life! I'm already a wrongfully convicted wanted man and I don't need to be a wanted man in the muggle world. I don't want to go to a muggle jail for accidently punching one of the most wealthiest - "

"Seventh wealthiest," Timothy corrected.

"Seventh wealthiest man in the world."

Dowd groaned. "Uncle Sirius you're rich."

"And?"

"You're rich!!!"

Damian raised a brow and smirked. He did found this amusing. However, he knew that it was a simple self defense and Father's presence does make people jump, so he was sure that Black would be forgiven...as long as Father get's his explanation and why he should allow Harry and Black to stay. However, even if Father does refuse, Damian would still try to make sure Harry was safe.

"How much did you heard, Master Bruce?" Pennyworth asked.

"When Tim called Bernard," Father crossed his arms and looked at them. "Can someone please explain to me what's going on?"

"That's Harry Potter!" Duke pointed. "He's a wizard and he's famous for surviving getting killed by You-Know-Who! He's The-Boy-Who-Lived!" he pointed to Black. "That's Sirius Black. He was sent to wizard prison for killing Peter Pettigrew and killing muggles, but the weird thing is that he has no trail."

Then everyone turned their heads to Duke. How in the world did he knew who Harry was without meeting him?! Damian was certain the two never met before. Was Duke related to a wizard or is he really is one?

"I can't believe I'm saying this," Black said. "but I'm glad a muggle noticed I never got a trail."

"How do you know about us?" Harry asked.

Duke smiled. "My cousin is your dormmate."

Harry gasped. "Oh! You're Duke Thomas! Dean's cousin! He talks about you a lot!"

Duke has a wizard cousin and is Harry's dormmate? Damian remembered that Harry told him about his dormmates and how only a couple of them don't believe him for putting his name in the Goblet of Fire. He didn't remembered their names, except for Ron Weasley because Harry mentioned that Weasley was his first friend.

Then Richard pointed to Black. "You're an animagus, right?"

Next it was everyone's turn to look at Richard. How does he know that term? Duke made a lot of sense since he has a family member who is a wizard. Richard, on the other hand...how does he know all of this? Damian knew he was raised in a circus...wait...did the circus had wizards there too?

Black slowly nodded. "You got that right, mate. How do you know? Aren't you a muggle?"

Richard chuckled. "I grew up in a circus. We had tons of squibs, wizards, half-giants, magical creatures, and no-majs."

"You're a squib?"

"My dad is a squib. The Romani wizarding community didn't like the Grayson family had a squib son, so my dad and my grandparents moved to America and after that the rest was history."

Now that was something Damian never knew. Everyone knew Richard's family moved to America and at the time they thought that Richard's grandparents just wanted a better life, but not in a million years Damian would think it was because Richard came from a magical family.

"You never bothered to tell us?!" Timothy exclaimed.

Richard sighed. "I thought it didn't matter."

"Can someone explained what's a squib, animagus, and...every wizard term mean?" Jason asked.

It didn't took long for Pennyworth to explain what the terms were and a quick short backstory of Pennyworth's life, which Damian's family was surprised that their father/grandfather figure was a wizard. Now Damian thought about it, they never questioned Pennyworth...like never questioned it at all. They always go along with it because no one questions Pennyworth.

"As much as I would like to keep talking, I have to go," Dowd said. "I'll be back pretty soon. As I before, I just need to stop by at MACUSA first. Timmy, Uncle Sirius, Harry, Damian, I want all of you to explain to everyone else what's going on. When I get back, I'll tell all of you what I discovered at my end. My parents and my grandparents should arrived around the same time as me. Uncle Sirius, I promise you, you're not going to get arrested for punching Mr. Wayne. You avoided the British no-majs police after all."

"That was different!" Black huffed. "James and I got pulled over for speeding."

"And you did use your motorcycle and flew away."

"Like I said that was different!"

"If it makes you feel better, I whack Timmy with my Ilvermorny A History textbook."

Harry nodded. "Yeah, I smack Damian with my satchel when he was Robin!"

Jason laughed. "You did, what?!"

Duke pointed at Damian. "He didn't kill you?"

Harry frowned. "No? Why would he?"

Damian huffed and crossed his arms as the memory of Harry smacking him with a satchel came back in his mind. He couldn't help and flushed a bit. Damian forgot to tell Harry not to mention that, but he got distracted by wanting to know everything about the wizarding world and about Harry himself, that he forgot about that little incident. Damian could see why it was funny since the fourth Robin, with a sword got smacked with a satchel.

Dowd shook his head and turned to Harry. "Harry, since Snape is coming here and if he does get here before me, I think it's best for you to have a bodyguard at the time being. You can still do what you want as long as someone is with you. Merlin, I think a night watch might do."

"I'll do the night watch!" Damian said.

Harry looked at him. "Are you, Damian? It's going to be pretty lonely."

"I'm pretty good at being alone at night," Damian said.

Then there was silence and the only sound were the crickets chirping outside. Everyone turned to him. Damian's eyes widened as he realized what he just said. His face heated up. Shit, he thought. Why did he said that? Usually Damian was careful on what he said...unless he's insulting someone or being brutally honest. Black and Jason had their backs turned, shaking, possibly laughing. Pennyworth sighed, while Richard, Timothy, Duke, and Cassandra just stared at him with their mouths drop. Father was shaking his head, pinching his temples, and muttering something under his breath. Dowd looked like he wanted to kill him.

"H-Harry, I-I'm so s-sorry!" Damian stammered. "I-I didn't m-mean...th-that was - "

Harry chuckled and put a hand on Damian's shoulder. "It's okay, Damian. I know what you were trying to say. I would say things that didn't come out right. It's fine! No harm done!"

Damian let out a sigh and in the corner of his eyes, he could see his family just stared at Harry as if he grew another head. Jason muttered something to Cassandra and she nodded. Damian gave his siblings a glare, but they ignored him.

"Well, I really have to go," Dowd said. "By the way, Harry, good job on blowing up the Joker. I'll see you guys soon! Love you, Timmy! Bye!"

With that, Damian could hear Dowd turned off his phone. Timothy put his phone away, shaking his head a bit. Then everyone was met with silence again. Everyone turned to their heads to Harry. Jason seemed a bit giddy for some reason. Damian put a hand on Harry's shoulder, giving him a smile. In the corner of his eyes, he could see his family being very alarm, oddly enough. Damian knew Father would need to hear Harry's and Black's story first before Damian and Timothy told their sides, since it was the logical thing to do.

"So, you're the one who blew up the Joker?" Jason finally asked.

Harry nodded. "I-I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to. I just got mad! He hurt Damian and insulted me! I promise it - "

Before Harry could finish, Jason hugged him. He practically lifted Harry off of his feet, laughing and smiling. Harry yelped, looking at Damian with pleading eyes. Damian took a step as he was about to help Harry, but Jason put him down.

"You're my hero!" Jason exclaimed.

Harry blinked. "Huh?"

"You have no idea how I wanted that fucking bastard gone!" Jason said. "Not the blowing up I imagine, but it's close enough. He's not going to get deflated, right?"

"Since MACUSA - Magical Congress of the United States didn't do anything," Timothy crossed his arms. "I think they don't want to deal with him either, which I don't blame them. Besides, I'm no wizard, but the spell might be temporary and if it is, then it might take a while for the Joker to be deflated. If it's permanent, then I think it's best to put him in Arkham for now. He can't really do anything, except float. For now, we just need to help Harry, Sirius, and Bernard on their wizarding problems."

Black scoffed "Humph, more like all the suffering we've gone through."

"Then we need to start from the very beginning," Father said. "Also, please explain to Jason, Cass, and I about these wizarding terms. We are not well verse like the rest of you."

"You'll listen?" Harry asked.

Father raised a brow. "Why wouldn't I? Damian and Tim trust you two and I'm guessing that you two are related to Bernard in some ways. As much as I know that I never knew Bernard is a magical person, but since he is putting all of his time to help you and the fact that you're his family, we'll help too. Whoever this Voldemort is, could be a danger to both magical and non magical kind."

Black sighed. "Then I guess I should go first."

With that, Black explained his side of the story - before Harry was born. He told everyone about the First Wizarding War and how he grew up during the war. He even explained the goals of Lord Voldemort as well as the Order of the Phoenix - a secret organization group run by Dumbledore. Black told everyone the battles as well as the people he lost and those he had killed. Damian watched his Father as he kept a calm composure about the killing part. Usually Father would hate that, but since he's dealing with a secret magical society, it was best for him to keep quiet since he never lived there in this life.

Then Black got to the part of the Potter's wedding and the announcement of Lily's pregnancy. However, that change when Dumbledore told the Potters they had to hide because for some reason Voldemort was specifically after them. They hid and the Potters chose their good friend Pettigrew as their Secret Keeper. The reason why they chose Pettigrew was because Pettigrew was a weak wizard and Voldemort would never got after a weak wizard. Despite the war, Black was the one who made a secret meeting with James's close cousin, Charlotte Potter and her family. Black described it as being very easy because James and Lily tweaked the Fedelius Charm only allowed family members to see the house.

After that, Black got to the part where the Potters were noticing how Dumbledore was being suspicious. Of course Black told them at the time he thought they were being paranoid, but he did help them. He helped them to make a secret safehouse in Gotham to escape from and Black became the Secret Keeper of that house and Charlotte as the second when she opens the letter that James left for her.

Then he got to the part when the Potters attacked on Halloween night. Black discovered that Pettigrew betrayed them. Pettigrew was the Potter's Secret Keeper. He was able to get Harry out of the house, but his anger towards Pettigrew was too great that he handed Harry to Hagrid and chase Pettigrew - to kill him. However, that didn't turned out in his favor because Pettigrew killed at least thirteen muggles around Black, he cut is own finger cut off, turned into a rat, and ran away. After that Black was framed for selling the Potters to Voldemort because everyone thought he is the Secret Keeper. Black was sent to Azkaban without a trail and no one vouch for him. Black had to explain what Azkaban was and how it works.

"So that's what really happen!" Duke gasped.

Black nodded. "Indeed."

"And I thought our justice system was a fucking mess," Jason said.

"How long were you in that Azkaban?" Father asked.

"Twelve years," Sirius answered.

Father frowned. "How did you got out if no wizard has never gotten out?"

Black sighed. "I-I really don't know how. I just knew I was innocent. I would never betray James and Lily. I would rather die than betray them."

"Was it accidental magic?" Richard asked.

Black shrugged. "Could be? I don't know."

Damian clenched his fists. It was worst than he thought. How did no one noticed a magical war going on? He was sure their magic users knew of that said war, but since the wizarding community only allowed the Justice League to be aware of them, but don't interact, it made sense. They probably think that they don't understand the war.

"I think it's my turn to tell, now," Harry muttered.

Without a second thought, Damian placed a hand over Harry's. He gave his friend a small, but soft smile. Harry blinked a few times and nodded. Then Harry told his story. He explained how he was dropped on the Dursley's doorstep after his parents were murdered. He told everyone about his childhood, how he was treated, and how he never knew of his parents until he met Hagrid. Then Harry got to the topic of Hogwarts. First to Damian's family (minus Duke), it sounded like a nice school, until Harry got to the dangers he was put in. The first year, wasn't too bad, until he got to the second year, then third, and now the fourth where Harry has to be in a death tournament, despite the age limit.

"What the fuck," Jason exclaimed.

"This is so unethical!" Richard said.

"Hate the relatives," Cassandra muttered.

"It just keeps getting worst and worst by the year," Duke muttered. "I thought Dean was exaggerating, but no...he was right."

"I always never liked Dumbledore," Pennyworth said. "Now I have more reasons to not like him."

Damian couldn't help it and agreed with everyone. That was his reaction when Harry told him everything that had happened. A school was supposed to be a safe place for him, but instead it turned out like a death trap for him every time something happens and Harry has no control over it. It just made Damian angry. He hoped after - if they successfully take him out of that tournament, he hoped Harry would decide what he wanted to do for his education. Damian wouldn't mind if he and Harry go to the same school. Besides, Damian didn't like the other students anyway.

"As much as I agreed with everyone here," Father said. "What is Bernard handling over at Britain?"

"Legal matters," Timothy answered. "The best he handles that first, the better. He already got no-maj - normal people custody of Harry because of me. We just need magical custody for Sirius because at this moment, Dumbledore still has magical guardianship. Besides Bernard knows about wizard laws more since he works at MACUSA. Also he was sent there because of his job, so he has to multitask."

"What happened to the Dursleys?" Harry asked.

Timothy smirked. "Prison for child abuse, neglect, and everything under the sun. Dudley Dursley is in foster care and possibly going to a military school to work on his behavior. He is the product of what your aunt and uncle taught him."

The only thing Harry did was nod. Damian knew Harry was raised in an abusive household and those so call relatives put him a cupboard under the stairs. The thought about a young Harry enduring that just made him want to go to Britain, visit those relatives, and give him a piece of his mind.

"Bernard isn't going to get in trouble for doing his work and legal matters, right?" Harry questioned.

Timothy chuckled. "He won't. A curse-breaker will have a deadline if they are told, but since he doesn’t, Bernard can do what he wants as long as he gets the job done. Knowing Bernard, he does like to get things done. Beside, the goblins like Bernard and he’s on their good side, so you have nothing to worry about, Harry."

"So all we have to do is wait for Bernard to come back and make sure this Severus Snape doesn’t get, Harry?" Father asked.

Damian nodded. "Yes. Both of them, actually, but Dowd obviously wants to prioritize Harry’s safety. I will make sure that sorry excuse of a teacher won't get him!"

Pennyworth nodded. "My wards here are strong. It will keep out uninvited wizards and witches. The only reason Mister Harry, Mister Sirius, and Mister Bernard were able to get through was because they are invited guests - deemed as an ally and friend to Masters Timothy and Damian. I will also put extra wards on all of our safehouses and make some portkeys, in case if we need to flee."

Father nodded. "Do that as soon as possible." Then he turned to Harry and Black. "Is it okay you two stay here?"

"I don't mind," Harry said. "I get to see Damian all the time, now."

The thought of seeing Harry all the time, made Damian's chest soar. He could feel his lips wanting to stretch a smile, but he quickly took a cup of tea that Pennyworth already prepared and chug it! He even shoved a cookie in his mouth just in case. Okay, maybe I am getting sick, Damian thought.

"As long as someone is willingly to help guard Harry and let him do what he wants, I'm fine with it," Black crossed his arms. "Also, we do have a house elf at our safehouse. Let us talk to him."

"Dobby!" Harry called.

Then there was a cracking sound and everyone jumped. Dobby appeared right in front of them. The house elf was small and wore clean rags. The house elf's eyes lightened up as he saw Harry and Black, but then he became confused when he saw other people in the manor.

Harry crouch down. "Hey Dobby. We're going to stay with Damian's family for a bit. You can bring out clothes in the morning and Hedwig in the morning. Just put it in the living room. Keep the house clean too. Also if Snape, Dumbledore, or any Death Eaters do come to the safehouse, I want you to come here at Wayne Manor right away. Can you do that?"

Dobby nodded. "Yes, Master Harry! Dobby will always do as Master Harry said!"

Harry smiled. "Thank you Dobby. You're the best"

With that Dobby left. Everyone, except for Pennyworth, Richard, and Black were shock to see a house elf. Damian had already read about house elves because of Harry's textbooks, so he knew what they were. Then Harry took a cookie and ate it as his eyes lit up. Damian noticed there were crumbs near Harry's lip. Without a second thought, Damian brushed off the crumbs. Harry blinked a few times and Damian swore Harry's cheeks turned pink.

"S-Sorry," Damian muttered. "You had crumbs..."

"O-Oh, um...th-thank you," Harry glanced to the side.

"Hey, we're still here!" Jason said.

Bruce sighed and turned to Black and Harry. "Alfred will take you two to your rooms. I have a feeling you two don't need to worry about clothes."

Pennyworth chuckled. "Of course! I can just transfigured objects into other items! Come, along Mister Sirius, Mister Harry."

With that, Pennyworth escorted Harry and Black upstairs. Harry gave Damian a small wave and Damian returned the wave. Damian hoped Harry would be fine in the manor, since it's an unfamiliar place, but as long as Harry was safe, Damian could rest easy. Father let out a heavy sigh as he turned to Damian and Timothy. Damian glanced to the side, while Timothy just gave Father an uneasy smile.

"You're not going to kick them out of Gotham, right Father?" Damian questioned.

The thought of Harry being kicked out of Gotham just boggled his mind. If Father does do that, then Damian wouldn't hesitate to follow Harry. After all, Damian wanted to learn more about the magical world and get a magical pet.

"Of course not!" Father glared at him with an offended tone. "Neither is Alfred. I just had no idea all of this was going on under our noses. But..." he looked at Damian and Timothy. "I am proud you two took charge and tried to help out."

"Even when we told them our secret?" Timothy frowned.

Father chuckled. "From what I can see, they told their secret and in return you two told ours. I do believe it is fair, since the wizarding community had to hide their magic for so long. Not only that, but we're not the only ones in the family that is very aware of the wizarding community."

Everyone turned as they looked at Richard and Duke. The two just chuckled. Father shook his head as if he was wondering how many secrets were his children keeping from him.

"Do you think Sirius would make us a flying motorcycle if we asked?" Jason asked.

"I would like one!" Duke gasped.

Cassandra nodded. "Me too!"

"Me three!" Richard shouted.

"Do you think he can make a Batmobile fly too?" Timothy questioned.

At once, Damian's older siblings talked about having a flying vehicle and how helpful it would be on their missions and everything else, which Damian understood how helpful that would be. Then Damian felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked up and saw his father was giving him a smile.

"So...Harry, huh?" Father asked.

Damian frowned. "Um...yeah? Harry's my friend."

Cassandra groaned. "Oh god."

"Tsk, tsk, oh Little D," Richard shook his head.

"What the K-drama is this?!" Jason exclaimed, while Duke nodded and said. "I hope it doesn't drag on."

"And I thought I was stupid," Timothy said.

"I'm not getting any grandchildren, aren't I?" Father sighed.

Damian raised a brow. "Okay, what is everyone talking about?!"

Father patted his shoulder. "Just go to bed, Damian. We have a long day in the morning."

With that, Damian did as he was told. He went upstairs and just as he was about to go to his room, he stopped. He should at least say goodnight to Harry. After all, Harry is his guest. Damian went down the hall, where the guest room was. The manor had tones of guest room, but they never use all of it. Only the ones that they mainly use. Besides, if they had a party of guests, then that'll be a different story. When Damian got to the guest room, he knocked. The door opened and Harry was wide awake. He was wearing silver silk pajamas with golden buttons.

"Couldn't sleep?" Damian guessed.

Harry nodded. "Yeah..."

"Can I come in?"

"Of course!"

Harry opened the door wide enough as Damian stepped inside. The guest room was like any other guest room. A bed, a chandelier, and a bathroom. Harry walked over to the bed and laid down, staring at the ceiling. He let out a long sigh and turned his head away.

"I'm sorry for dragging you into my mess," Harry apologized.

Damian looked at him. "What are you talking about?"

Harry pursed his lips. "It's just that, you're a muggle and you can get hurt. What if something happens and it's my fault for not protecting you? I'm supposed to be this savior everyone wanted, but I can't even protect myself whenever I'm outside of school! I'm no hero, like you, Damian."

Damian's eyes softened. He wouldn't consider himself a hero, since the correct term would be vigilante. However, Harry...of all the things he had done for Hogwarts and all the selfless things he did to save the school, Harry is a hero. A hero that Hogwarts doesn't deserved. No one appreciated Harry's deeds except for his close friends. It really pained Damian that Harry doesn't get the credit he deserved and in return, people just turn against him. It was probably something Harry went through all the time at Hogwarts. Damian hated how Harry never got to experienced a normal magical school and how Harry had to deal with trying to survive every year. Damian hoped that after all of this, Harry would have some normalcy.

"Harry, look at me," Damian said.

Harry didn't. With a soft sigh, Damian reached out and gently turned Harry to him. He could see tears were forming in Harry's emerald green eyes. Damian winced. He hated to see Harry cry. It pained Damian that Harry was worrying about his safety than the other way around.

Damian smiled. "There you are." then he placed a hand on Harry's cheek and wiped his tears. "Harry, I know you're scared. I hate to admit it, I am too, but you don't need to worry about protecting me. I had handle magic before and I can do it again. I'm just worry about protecting you."

Harry blinked. "You are?"

Damian nodded. "I am. You're my friend, Harry."

"You're my friend too, Damian." Harry took his hands. "Will you stay with me? Until I go asleep?"

"Always."

Damian gently took off Harry's glasses and set it on the nightstand. Harry held his hands as he close his eyes. It didn't took long for Harry to fall asleep. Damian let out a sigh. Harry looked peaceful when he sleeps. Then Damian realized he never got to say his goodnight to Harry. He wasn't sure what he should do. Damian didn't want to leave. He felt comfortable with Harry beside him. Without thinking, Damian scooted a bit closer to Harry. He put a hand under Harry's neck as he carefully, brought Harry closer to him. As Damian closed his eyes, he pressed his lips on Harry's forehead.

"Goodnight, Harry," Damian said.

With that, Damian held Harry's hands and close his eyes as he fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Even though it was in the middle of the night, Bruce couldn’t sleep. He couldn’t stop thinking everything he had just learned. His father figure turned out to be a wizard since birth, his eldest son came from a magical family, his fourth oldest son has a cousin who is a wizard, his third eldest is dating a wizard, and his youngest son is oblivious to his own crush on a wizard, who is also the supposed savior.

Bruce sighed. Everything happened under his nose, but he does want to help. He knew he would be encountering a culture that wasn’t his own, but from what he got the memo, the wizarding community - their wars were to kill or to be killed. Bruce wouldn’t be surprised that Sirius Black had killed other wizards. It seemed pretty much unavoidable. One simple word and a wizard ends up dead. Bruce thought guns were scary, but a killing curse was a different story. He still found it strange how Harry survived, though.

Then Bruce got up from his bed. Maybe a walk in the gardens would clear his mind. When he got to the gardens, it was quiet and relaxing. He didn’t had to worry about the dangers or his children dying. While he was walking, he stopped.

Sitting on the grass, in front of the rose bush was Sirius Black. He was just staring up at the night sky, lost in thought. The moonlight was reflecting from his dark hair. He looked like he was glowing. Bruce had to admit, despite Sirius’s rough appearance, Sirius is extremely handsome. Then Sirius turned. His eyes widened as if they were going to pop out of their sockets. He turned into his dog form and jumped into the bushes.

"Wait!" Bruce called.

Bruce knew this was now the second time he accidently startled the wizard. He knew his presence could be a bit overwhelming for people, but he did noticed that even without his playboy persona, he does have a strong presence around people.

Sirius popped his head out of the bushes. His face was covered with leaves and there was a rose on his head. Bruce couldn’t help and chuckled. Slowly, he walked over to Sirius and removed the rose from his head.

"I’m also sorry for startling you." Bruce apologized.

Then Sirius got out of the bushes, shaking the leaves off of his feet. He didn't seemed hurt from the thrones. Sirius changed back into his human form. Despite how magnificent it was to see, it was still something Bruce had to get used to. What was the term Dick said? Ah, that's right, an animagus!

"Why are you up?" Sirius asked. "Shouldn’t you get some sleep?"

"After everything I found out," Bruce answered. "it’s hard to get some sleep."

Sirius glanced to the side. "I’m sorry you had to be involved with our problems."

Bruce turned to Sirius. He noticed how the wizard was tired - not because a lack of sleep, but tired of everything that had happened. Bruce couldn’t blame him for being frustrated by those he used to trust. If he was in Sirius’s position he would be tired too.

"Its not a problem." Bruce said. "You, Harry, and Bernard need help and we’re here to help."

Sirius sighed. "I'm really thankful for that…it’s just that I fear to go into another war…I killed other wizards. I don’t see why you’re willingly to help someone who had killed before. I thought Batman hates people who kill."

Bruce pursed his lips. Was it how everyone saw him? Bruce knew he couldn’t deny that he does hate killing. After what happened to his parents, he despised it. However, Bruce knew that Sirius was in a war and he knew full on well that not killing someone was impossible in a war. He couldn’t blame Sirius for killing other wizards. It was pretty much self defense and he was fighting for something he believed in. A war and all of the criminals and rouges in Gotham were two different things.

"You were in a war," Bruce said. "It was either you or them getting killed. Even if you tried not to kill, what choice do you have, really? Being in a war is a hard situation to be in. You’re a good person. You’ve help Harry get here."

Sirius made a painful smile. "I...wasn’t always a good person."

"What do you mean?" Bruce asked.

Then Sirius told Bruce more about his past. How he was in an abusive household and how his parents were. He even had a younger brother who was favored by his parents, but Bruce suspected it was out of survival. Then Sirius got to the part where he attended Hogwarts and met his close friends. They pulled pranks on everyone, including Severus Snape. At some point Sirius ran away from home and stayed with James Potter. However those pranks Sirius and his friends did became bulling overtime. As well as Sirius putting Snape in a life threatening situation that almost got Snape killed and James saving Snape. 

"After I graduated from Hogwarts, I realized how much of a horrible person I was," Sirius continued. "I wanted to apologize, but James told me when he tried, Snape just didn't take it well. So I knew it was hopeless of me to apologize too."

"But you did realize it," Bruce assured him. "Sure it took you years, but you did realize it. Also you were a teenager and still growing, you had a lot to learn. Nothing can be solve with magic."

Sirius fiddled with his hands. "I know, but I still made mistakes. I chased after Pettigrew instead of staying with Harry after James and Lily died. Even when I got out of Azkaban, I still tried to get Pettigrew. I really messed up as Harry’s godfather."

Bruce glanced to the side. For some reason that reminded of him when he tried to be a good father to his children. He thought he messed up when Jason died and he thought he failed again when Damian died. Bruce really tried to make things right for his children. Was he the best father? No. Did he tried. Yes. Bruce knew he wasn't perfect in his children's eyes, but sometimes he did wondered if he was doing things right.

"I think anyone would’ve done that in your position," Bruce hesitantly placed a hand on Sirius's shoulder. "You felt betrayed by your close friend and lost sight of what’s important. What I can see, you’re making it up by putting Harry first."

Sirius sighed heavily. "I’m trying."

"And that’s what matters."

Sirius chuckled. "You really know about this whole parenting thing, huh?"

Bruce smiled. "Years of having six children."

"I swear you have a bloody adoption problem."

"Don't push it."

Sirius smiled and laughed. Bruce blinked a few times as he saw how carefree Sirius was when he’s like that. He had to admit...Sirius looked nice when he smiles. It looked like at that moment, Sirius forgot the things he went through. It made Bruce wondered what kind of person Sirius was underneath that pain he had to undergo.

However, Bruce meant what he said. As much as he would hate to be in Sirius's position, but he couldn't blame him. Anyone and he really meant anyone would do the same. Bruce would hate to be framed for selling his friends out and didn’t commit any murder and go to prison for thirteen years. That wasn't his nature. Sirius, on the other hand, seemed who will do the killing if it was for survival. Bruce hated on loosing sight on what's important. He had done it before with his own children and he would hate to repeat that process.

Besides, even without magic, Bruce would tell Sirius was telling the truth - even when he told everyone about what happened before the Potters died. Sirius’s body language says it all. Bruce really hated how the justice system in the British wizarding world was messed up. Bruce hoped that after they get Harry out of the tournament, the justice system would change.

"By the way," Sirius said. "I’m sorry for punching you."

Bruce couldn't forget that he got punch by a wizard. It was something he never expected that would happen to him. Even though he could easily dodge that, but it just came out of nowhere. It was just a shock to Bruce that he got punched instead of being blasted off by magic.

Bruce chuckled. "It’s fine. I should be the one to apologize. I startled you after all. Besides, I had worst wounds than a punch."

"Oh I bet," Sirius held out hand. "I don't think we formally introduced ourselves. I’m Sirius Black."

Bruce shook his hand. "Bruce Wayne, but I’m sure you had heard of me."

"Oh I heard plenty, playboy."

Bruce raised a brow and Sirius just snickered at him. However, Bruce couldn’t help and noticed how Sirius’s hand felt callus, similar to his hands were. Bruce wondered how someone like Sirius who participate in a war after Hogwarts, endure all of this. Bruce at faced some wars himself, but he never fought in a war at seventeen. That would be too much for him.

Then there was a loud grumbled. Sirius flushed and looked away, muttering something under his breath. Bruce couldn't hear what the wizard was saying, but it was a mix of "Merlin" and some swear words. Bruce could tell that Sirius and Jason would get along well.

Bruce smirked. "Hungry?"

"Maybe..." Sirius mumbled.

"When was the last time you ate?"

"Lunch and after that Tim gave me coffee for dinner."

"That’s not a meal, Sirius. I’ll fix you something up."

Sirius raised a brow. "Tim told me you’re a terrible cook."

Bruce sighed. "I can cook…I just get distracted...and the food just burns."

"Sure."

Bruce glared at him, but Sirius just smirked at him. He could tell the wizard was unconvinced about his cooking. Rolling his eyes, Bruce took Sirius’s wrist, dragging him with him. Sirius seemed a bit surprised at first, but he relax a bit. However, Bruce, on the other hand, couldn't help and muttered under his breath of how he really wanted to wipe that smirk off of Sirius's face.

"You know I can walk on my own," Sirius commented.

Bruce scoffed. "I’m just making sure you don’t run off and chase the rabbits."

"I may transform into a dog, but I don't act like one."

"Sure, you don't."

"Watch your mouth, Wayne."

"I would say the same thing, Black."

When they got into the manor, the two headed into the kitchen. The only thing Bruce had in mind as a "midnight snack" was a sandwich. Those are easy to make...unless he wanted to make it fancy. However, Bruce had an urge to prove to Sirius that him - a wealthy man, can cook!

Then, Bruce got out a pan, slices of bread, tomatoes, Alfred's homemade pesto, and shredded cheese. He turned on the stove and set the slices of bread on the pan. While the bread was cooking, he cut some tomatoes. After he cut the tomatoes, Bruce use the shredded cheese and set it on one of the sliced bread. As the cheese melted, he put on the tomatoes. Carefully, he took the other slices of bread and spread some pesto on it. When he was done, he put the bread on top of the other. He set the simple grilled cheese sandwich on a plate. Using a knife, he cut the sandwich from the corners. Bruce blinked a few times, he didn't realized he made two, for both of them. Bruce set a plate in front of Sirius. The wizard just eyed at the plate as if it was poison. He sniffed the sandwich and carefully took it as he ate it. Sirius made a small smile and nodded to himself.

"My compliments to the chef," Sirius said.

Bruce crossed his arms. "I told you, I’m not a bad cook."

"Well, then I hope to see you cook more, unless you ended up burning a simple meal."

"If I’m not too distracted. Alfred banned me from the kitchen, so the only time I do get to cook and not burn anything is at night or when I'm home alone."

"I do pity Alfred for having an adopted muggle son who couldn’t cook to save his life."

"You think you can cook better than me?"

"Lily had taught me some muggle cooking. I mainly use magic, but if it’s something Harry likes or I like, I tried to put in the effort. Unlike you, at least I don’t burn down the kitchen, playboy."

Bruce glared at Sirius. He noticed Sirius’s demeanor was different from hours ago when he was explaining everyone about the first wizarding war. He could tell this wizard doesn’t have any filter and is pretty laid back. Bruce had to admit, but he felt a bit relax around Sirius. He was sure it was due to Sirius’s personality of jokingly laid back and a risk taker, but serious when necessary.

After the two finished their meals, Bruce escorted Sirius to the guest room that the wizard shared with Harry. It was a kind thing to do, since Sirius was Bruce’s guest after all. When they got to the guest room, Sirius opened the door slightly and stopped. He pulled on Bruce’s sleeve.

"You might want to take a look, playboy." Sirius said.

Frowning, Bruce peered inside as he hovered over Sirius. His eyes widened as he saw Damian and Harry sleeping on the same bed. Damian was clearly hugging Harry and his son’s lips were near Harry’s forehead. Bruce knew Damian was socially inept and all, but this was a clear sign that his son is oblivious to his crush on Harry. Sometimes Bruce wondered where Damian got this from.

Then Sirius took out his flip phone and took a picture. Bruce gasped and quickly, but quietly shut the door. He knew from what Alfred said that pureblood wizards don't know how to use muggle technology (unless they learn), while half-bloods and muggleborns know how to use it. Bruce just didn't expect Sirius to pull out an old fashion phone and take a picture with it.

"Are you serious right now?!" Bruce hissed.

"That is my name." Sirius joked.

Bruce pursed his lips. "You know what I mean!"

"Its good content, playboy!" Sirius spoke in an nonchalant tone.

Bruce stared blankly at the wizard. "You’re going to show this to my children and Bernard, aren't you?"

Sirius snickered. "You got that right! I’m going to save this for their wedding!"

Bruce raised a brow. Wedding? It’ll take a thousand of years for Damian to realize he has a crush on Harry. However, Bruce was a hundred percent sure that Harry does have a crush on Damian…in fact, does Harry even realized his feelings? Harry can’t be that oblivious…right? The more he thought about it, the more he realized that Harry was probably as oblivious as Damian. Jason was right. This might ended up like a K-drama.

Sirius yawned. "Well it looks like I’m not going in there. Don’t want to disturb the lovebirds."

Bruce sighed. "What am I going to do with you, Sirius?"

"Not my fault that it’s going to take years for those two to hook up."

"Don't remind me."

Bruce wouldn’t mind if Damian and Harry actually do date. Harry seems like a well nice and adjusted young man, who went through too much pain throughout his young life. Although Harry's personality is an opposite to Damian's, but their backgrounds were a bit similar. Also he saw how soft Damian was with Harry. It was an improvement. Damian seemed toned down when he's with Harry. Bruce had never saw Damian this soft on anyone before, except for his pets. Now Bruce thought about it…when Harry explained his past and how he got to Gotham, he just said he met Damian at Gotham Park. How on earth did these two encounter each other at a park of all places? What caused them to meet?

"Where are you going to sleep?" Bruce asked

"The couch?" Sirius answered in an obvious tone. "Anyway, goodnight, playboy!"

"Stop calling me that."

"But you are a playboy aren’t you? That’s what everyone knows you as."

Bruce groaned and Sirius smirked as the wizard turned, walking away. Sirius wasn’t wrong. Bruce did has his years of…what Dick and Jason called it “slut era”. Alfred told him his father had one, Bruce did, Dick has one, and he wouldn’t be surprised if Jason had one. He was glad that Tim and Duke don’t have one. Obviously Bruce knows Damian won’t have one. It’s not in his son's nature. If anything Damian would be the type of person that if he falls in love with someone, he wants them forever. Just like his mother. Now Bruce thought about it, maybe it was a good thing Damian inherit that from Talia. Although, he wouldn’t be surprised if Damian was a bit possessive.

Then Bruce realized that there were no blankets at the living room. Shaking his head, Bruce walked down the stairs and saw Sirius laying on the couch in his dog form. Of course, Bruce thought. How else would Sirius stay warm. Grumbling, Bruce went to the living room closet and took out a rolled up blanket.

"Sirius!" Bruce called.

Sirius lifted his head up as Bruce tossed the blanket. At once, Sirius caught the blanket with his mouth. Sirius blinked a few times and set the rolled up blanket down.

"You're my guest and you’ll be treated as so," Bruce pointed at him. "If you need a blanket just ask. I have everything here. Got it?"

Sirius just looked confused and nodded slowly. 

"Goodnight." With that, Bruce walked up the stairs.

Bruce had no idea why Sirius couldn’t just ask for a blanket. It’s not like he won’t give him one. Or was it because when he’s a dog, his body heat was different than a normal human’s? Still, Bruce thought it was his responsibility to make sure he host his guest well.

When Bruce got to his room, he laid on his bed and sighed. For some reason he knew it’s going to be a long day. A magical long day, but a different day than the others. He just hoped that his children won't bombard Sirius on making them a flying motorcycle or a flying batmobile.

Chapter Text

When Bernard landed back into America, he wanted to kiss he ground. He almost did, but he knew he really didn't had the time to be one the sweet land of his home. Without any hesitation, Bernard apparated straight to MACUSA. The first thing first he needed to report back to Rulock about his findings. Of course Bernard knew he had one horcrux left to find, but it’s at Gotham, so he knew he shouldn’t worry about it too much.

As Bernard stepped inside the building, he greeted the officials, higher ups, and his coworkers as usual. It was like as if he never left the country. Bernard took an elevator to his destination. It only took several seconds when he got to the floor of the curse-breaker department. When he got to his boss’s office, Bernard knocked on the door.

"Enter," Rulock’s voice spoke.

Bernard opened the door and stepped inside. Rulock smiled at him and with his boss was his mom. It looked like Rulock needed his mom on her insights. Which wasn't too common since his mom is a retired auror.

"Ah, Curse-Breaker Dowd Potter, welcome back," Rulock greeted. "Did you find what the caused the curse?"

Bernard nodded. "I did." Bernard took out the Gaunt ring. "This is what the Gaunt Shack was hiding. The Guant ring - it was a horcrux created by Voldemort."

Rulock and Charlotte’s eyes widened at the word. Bernard wasn't surprised that his boss knew what a horcrux was, but he was surprised that his mom knew, but then again she does run the magical objects department, so it made sense that a horcrux was consider an object- a dark object. Rulock took the ring and examined it, while Charlotte performed some spells to see if there was anything left from it. The two were whispering to each other. Bernard could only guessed what they were talking about, but they looked worried. Then Rulock removed the stone from the ring, handing it to Bernard.

"It’s empty alright," Rulock said. "You did a good job to remove the horcrux from it without hurting the object. There’s nothing of value of the ring, except the stone. However, the stone belongs to the current descendant of the Peverell brother.

Bernard frowned. "Is it okay for me to have it?"

"As I said, it belongs to the current descendant of the Peverell brother. However, if you don’t want it, then you can give it to someone who is also a descendant too."

The thought of Harry came into Bernard’s mind. He had thought of wanting to give the stone to Harry during the plane ride, but at the same time he wasn’t sure because Harry might ended up seeing Aunt Lily and Uncle James. He wasn’t sure if Harry knew of the Peverell brothers, but Bernard figured it was best to let Harry know about the stone.

"Also, Curse-Breaker Dowd Potter, how many horcruxes did You-Know-Who made?" Rulock asked.

"Seven or six, I believe." Bernard answered. "The last one is in Gotham."

"Gotham?!" Charlotte exclaimed. "Bloody hell, of all places!"

Bernard chuckled. Yes, he didn't know why of all places, why a horcrux was at Gotham, but it made sense. No wizard lives in Gotham. Only a small few live there. It made sense Voldemort would want his horcrux in Gotham.

Rulock smirked. "I am not surprised you hunted them down. That would’ve been your next assignment. Good job, but after you get the last one, I would like you to have a break - for a month or two. If you want a longer break, let me know. You need it."

"Yes sir."

"Bernard, sweetie why do you look hurt?" Charlotte asked.

Bernard sighed. He thought all of his wounds would healed by then, but apparently, he still looked beat up. He was still healing from that dark curse Snape shot at him. Every time he moved, he felt a bit of pain, but thanks to the potions he had, they were working, just slowly. Besides, he was planning to tell the president about the attack anyway, She needs to know, but it was best for his mom to know first. After all, Charlotte is his mom.

"I was attack by Death Eaters after I talked to my lawyer," Bernard answered. "I think it’s best President Pham knows more about what happened when I tell her."

"Does it have to do with Voldemort’s horcruxes…?" Charlotte questioned.

"No, not that. I don’t think Voldemort knew that his horcruxes were destroyed, but I have a feeling he will eventually. It’s best I show the president my memories. Mom, can you make the arrangements?"

Charlotte nodded. "Of course!"

At once Charlotte summoned her patronus, which was an elk, like his. She whispered to the silvery elf and it ran away. Bernard was glad that President Pham and his mom were friends. They were friends before his mom got married and before the president became the president. At the time, when Charlotte moved to the United States, she was roommates with Juno Malfoy and Emily Pham.

Charlotte turned to him. "Bernard, get that memory. We’re going, right now!"

Before they left Rulock’s office, a unicorn patronus came through the walls. Bernard almost jumped, while his boss and mom didn't seemed phased at all. The unicorn circled around them for a couple of times and stopped in front of them.

"Charlotte, Bernard, Rulock, we’re having a meeting right now!" President Pham’s voice spoke. "I already sent word from our officials. Everyone meet me at my conference room at once!"

Then the patronus disappeared. Bernard blinked a few times. He sometimes forgot how quick President Pham was whenever news came around. Knowing how urgent she sounded, Bernard knew this meeting will be interesting.

Right away, Bernard, his mom, and his boss did as they were told. All of them took the elevator as they headed to President Pham’s conference room. When they got there, they went inside. Bernard’s eyes widened. Every head of their department was there. Everyone was seated by their department. President Pham was seated at her chair. Rulock took his seat as well as Charlotte. Bernard could only sit next to his boss, since Bernard is from the curse-breaker department.

"I apologized for this sudden meeting," President Pham said. "I just got urgent news." She looked at him. "Mister Bernard Dowd, please stand up and show me the memory."

Hesitantly, Bernard stood up as he walked over to the President. Around him, he could hear people whispering about him. Like how he was the first born blood descendant of a Potter since 1776. Something that he was used to. When Bernard got to the President, she flicked her wand. Her desk broke into two, revealing a a small pillar with a large bowl. President Pham nodded to him and Bernard did as he was told. He stick his wand to his head as he pulled out the silvery memory. With a deep breath, he placed the memory inside the pensive. At once President Pham use her want to lift up the pensive water and flew it behind her. The pensive water cloaked the whole wall.

Then the memory played. The memory showed Bernard leaving the pub and got chased by Death Eaters. After that he got knocked out. The next scene showed Bernard waking up. His captor was revealed to be Snape and there was the small homunculus form of Voldemort, which everyone gasped. As well as being shocked that Barty Crouch Jr was still alive. Then the death Eaters tortured Bernard, while Snape looked into his mind. After that Bernard escaped, dueled with Snape, looked into Snape's mind, and apparated to 12 Grimmauld Place.

The next scene showed Bernard talking to Tim, Harry, Sirius, and almost everyone. A lot of people gasped that Harry Potter somehow saw what Voldemort was planning, a possible plan from Dumbledore, and knew Snape was coming to the United States. As well as Bernard's small plan to protect Harry by having a night watch and having a bodyguard. After that, the memory went blank.

President Pham removed the pensive water and put it back where it belongs. Then she fix her desk and nodded to Bernard, pointing her head to where Rulock was. Bernard nodded and hurried over to his boss. Everyone was silent by what happened. Bernard noticed his mom looked like she wanted to kill someone. He couldn't tell if Charlotte wanted to kill Snape the no-maj or the magical way...probably both!

Charlotte raised her hand. "President Pham, what do we do? Severus Snape - a Hogwarts professor, in both sides of Voldemort," people gasped. "and Dumbledore attacked an American curse-breaker just doing his job. This can cause us to go into a war with the British wizarding community."

"I know," President Pham nodded. "Which is why we're going to avoid a war. I am not please as everyone else is, but for so long all wizarding communities avoided a war and now we have to deal a madman in Britain that threatens all wizarding and no-maj kind."

"Should we get the Justice League or the Suicide Squad involved?" a wizard from the auror department asked.

President Phan folded her hands. "For now, we need to contact the magical users they know. Luckily, all of them went to a wizarding school. They're off Earth at the moment, but I'll sent a patronus to tell them what's going on. Remember, the Justice League and the Suicide Squad is our backup in case if our magical users need help. I'll let the Justice League and the Suicide Squad know what's going on too. The more they know, the more they'll be prepare if something does happen."

Bernard nodded to himself. It made sense that President Pham wanted to rely on magic first before everyone ask for no-majs for help. A good thing is that she's letting them know what's going on, in case if things do happens. 

"Now," President Pham stood up. "I will make a threat of war. I will make sure that the Ministry of Magic, even Albus Dumbledore himself would know why we are threatening a war against them. I will make sure it's on the papers too. The Ministry of Magic would obviously try to avoid all of this. However, Dumbledore is a tricky case. It's obvious he's ruining the lives of Mister Harry Potter and everyone else involved. If Dumbledore was wise enough, he will make sure there no war. Also, I will sent an international lawsuit against him too."

"What about Snape?" Someone asked.

"And Harry Potter?!" a second called out.

"For Severus Snape, oh we will detain him," President Pham spoke in an assured voice. "the moment he steps into Gotham is the moment we go and get him. His goal is to capture both Mister Harry Potter and Bernard Dowd. I will send word to Pamela Isley and Jonathan Crane about it. They'll be the ones to capture Severus Snape. Mrs. Potter, you will join Pamela Isley and Jonathan Crane to capture Severus Snape too. After Severus Snape is capture, he will be in our prison for the time being. Then, Mister Bernard Dowd will escort Mister Harry Potter to Hogwarts to get his name out of the Goblet of Fire. Our top aurors and myself will go to Hogwarts as well. I presume, Mister Bernard Dowd would want to deal legal matters in Britain first. Since it is clear that Mister Sirius Black was wrongfully imprisoned and Albus Dumbledore wasn't supposed to be Mister Potter's magical guardian. However, I will remind you all that, Severus Snape is Albus Dumbledore's spy too. Albus Dumbledore will be facing an international lawsuit. Mister Harry Potter would likely be involved in theses legal matters as well. After that, Mister Harry Potter will be escorted back to Gotham and he will be under our magical witness protection program for the time being until we find out where You-Know-Who is hiding."

Everyone nodded, including Bernard. He had to admit, it was a good plan. Bernard knew that the magical witness protection program was very successful and there were no problems. He's just glad that there was only one person that they had to deal with and the rest would be in Britain. Then Bernard realized something. The culprit who put Harry's name in the Goblet of Fire. The only suspect he could think of was a Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, but was that too obvious? Then again, Harry was always target by a Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, so Moody could be a suspect. Snape could be too, since he knew that Voldemort needed Harry for some reason. Dumbledore could also be a suspect too.

"Everyone, you may now leave," President Pham said. "Mister Dowd and Mrs. Potter, you two stay."

At once, everyone did as they were told. Rulock patted Bernard's back and left. Bernard raised a brow at his boss. It was like he was in trouble or something. With a sigh, as the room became empty, aside from Bernard, his mom, and the president. Bernard and Charlotte walked over to President Pham. The president conjured up some privacy spells around the room. Once she was done, in an instant, she dropped her "president face" and gave Charlotte and Bernard a hug.

"Are you two okay?" President Pham asked. "I couldn't believe this happened and I'm shocked what the New York Ghost said. Bernard, are sure you don't have any other injuries?"

"I'm fine, President Pham," Bernard answered.

President Pham sighed and ruffled his hair. "How many times do I have to tell you to call me, Aunt Emily when we're alone?"

"More than I can count."

President Pham placed a hand on his shoulder. "I know you said you were fine, but I'm going to send you to a hospital and have a healer check your injuries before you head to Gotham." she turned to his mom. "Charlie, I think it's time for you to teach Bernard and probably Mister Potter some auror training."

Usually if the scenario was different Bernard would refuse having some auror training unless it's the basics, but considering the fact that all of this happened, it was best for him to get some training. Bernard wouldn't be surprised if Tim would make him train too.

"Oh, I've been thinking about it ever since Bernard told me about the attack," Charlotte pulled Bernard's ear. "Young man, I did told you that you should have a proper auror training. I told you job differences doesn't matter!"

"Okay, okay Mom, I get it, I get it!" Bernard whined as Charlotte let go of his ear. "I was stupid. I didn't think this would happen, but it did. I think Voldemort attack me...well two possible reasons. Either they found out that I turned in Pettigrew or they read the papers and found out Harry had another relative."

Charlotte frowned. "Wait...you turned in Peter Pettigrew? He's alive?!"

Bernard gave a quick run down of what happened at the Gaunt Shack. He even told the president about the horcruxes, which she was shocked about that Voldemort actually made around six or seven of them. After that, he told them about him sneaking into Hogwarts with permission from McGonagall and how he learned what happened to Harry during those first three years of Hogwarts. Then he told them about some possible suspects of who put Harry's name in the Goblet of Fire.

"Whoever did put Harry's name is probably a Death Eater spy," Charlotte guessed. "It's either Snape or Moody. Perhaps, Dumbledore, but I don't think a headmaster would have the time to put a student's name in the goblet. Did Hermione mentioned anything about Snape or Moody before the champions were announced?"

"She said Snape was normal," Bernard said. "Moody was...well Moody, but she did mentioned he kept drinking something from his flask. Every hour or so."

President Pham snapped her fingers. "Polyjuice Potion."

Charlotte pursed her lips. "Possibly. I'll need the flask to confirm it. Either that or detained Moody for suspicion of harming and murdering a minor and have a warrant to look into his offices and classroom. I'll look in Snape's office too."

President Pham chuckled. "I think it's time for you to get out of retirement, Charlie. You still got it."

Charlotte crossed her arms. "I'm only getting out of retirement for Harry. After that I'm back to my usual job."

"I'll send my best aurors to Britain after Snape is detained," President Pham said. "I'll be there too. I'm sure the Minister would like to talk to me after I declared threats of war. Bernard, you will handle those horcruxes. Once you dealt with the last horcrux, You-Know-Who will be vulnerable. Unless he has other methods we don't know about. I'll give Mister Potter some aurors in case if the legal matters you're dealing with takes longer. However, since he's with the Bats, I do think he's in good hands, but I will have aurors in the background for precaution. Can you give me the business card of your lawyer?"

Bernard took out the card and handed it to the president. As she looked at it, her lips stretched into a smirk. She was shaking her head and chuckling to herself. Charlotte looked over her shoulder and her eyes widened as well. She too had a matching smirk.

"Aristia Nightingale, huh," President Pham chuckled. "One of the best international lawyers. I'm surprised you never heard of her, Bernard."

Bernard rolled his eyes. "I may heard of everyone, but not all of them."

"She's a fantastic lawyer," President Pham said. "I'll sent her an owl about what you told me. A good thing you're associated with her. She'll be a great help for your family."

Bernard nodded. "That's good. She said that the Queen will be involved."

President Pham smirked. "Oh, even better. That means if she sees anything in the wizarding world laws she doesn't like, she does have the right to change it. I do want to hear her say about everything that happened. It's going to be so interesting."

"Also...about the Joker...?" Bernard mentioned.

President Pham scoffed. "Will still be still blown up. I already knew Mister Potter was the one who blown the Joker up. We caught an accidental underage magic, but after I found out that it was Mister Potter and what he did, I decided to keep the Joker the way he is. The spell Mister Potter did was only temporary, but as a favor for both us and Gotham, I made the spell permanent. Which reminds me." 

President Pham flicked her wand and papers appeared. There were papers for both Harry and Uncle Sirius. Bernard recognized these papers right away. Both documents had a magical green card, but for Harry, he has a temporary underage magic registration card as long there's an adult wizard or no-maj (as long as the no-maj knows the existence of their society), was present. 

"I'm sure Mister Black and Mister Potter would like these," the president said. "If the two do want to stay in the U.S. permanently, then I do suggest you help them study for their citizenship test, for both no-maj and wizarding."

Bernard nodded. "Thank you."

"I'll be seeing you two soon. Try not to get into any more trouble, Bernard."

"I make no promises."

President Pham sighed. "Of course."

She ruffled his hair one more time and gave Charlotte a hug. Then she release the privacy spells as Bernard and his mom walked out of the conference room. Bernard let out a heavy sigh. He didn't expected everything to happen so fast when he just got back, but it did and progress was made. As much as Bernard did wanted to leave Gotham with Harry and go to Hogwarts just to release him from the Goblet of Fire's magical bind, but he knew why they had to wait until Snape gets captured.

If they leave before Snape gets to Gotham, Snape would probably know and would follow them like a cat and mouse chase. If they stayed at Gotham for an extra day or two, then Charlotte, Professor Isley, and Professor Crane would detained Snape. That way, he and Harry won't have to deal with anyone trying to capture them when they go to Hogwarts. No one knows what methods Snape was using or how he's going to track them. So it's best to lure the man to a trap by using him and Harry as bait. Also, Snape might cause problems at Hogwarts if they they failed to detained him. However, knowing his mom and his former professors, Bernard knew that Snape would be in trouble.

As Bernard put the documents into his suitcase, he and his mom apparated to the hospital. Even though Bernard didn't want to, but he knew it was the president's orders. When Bernard was getting checked by the healers, they were alarmed by his wounds. It was probably worst than I thought, Bernard thought.

"Mister Dowd, you'll have to rest here for the night," the healer said.

"Can you just give me a potion instead?" Bernard asked.

The healer crossed her arms. "No. The bleeding did stop...at first, but since you did moved a lot when you landed here, your wounds did open. Also, I'll have to stitch you up and then give you a potion."

Bernard sighed. "Fine."

"Good, now change into this gown and I'll fix you up."

Grumbling, Bernard did as he was told. He changed his clothes into the hospital gown. He noticed that his clothes had fresh blood on it. It didn't took long for the healer to stitch him up, the no-maj way. Then she gave him a potion and he drank it. Right away, Bernard could see the stitches were starting to disappear, as well as his other wounds that were still visible, but the process was slow.

"I'll check you up in the morning," the healer said. "The potion I gave you heals both internal and outside wounds. It will take all night for you to heal. The potion also breaks the curse. The curse is giving you internal bleeding if you keep moving. That's why you still feel pain. The curse is hurting you in the inside. With proper healing and rest, you will be as good as new."

"Thank you doctor," Charlotte said.

The healer nodded. "Anytime. I will bring you some food, Mister Dowd."

As the healer left, Bernard groaned as he laid on his hospital bed. Charlotte shook her head and crossed her arms as she leaned against the wall. Bernard really wanted to go to Gotham. He thought that he'll get there early, but instead he had to stay for the night. At least he knew he will be back home by Wednesday.

"Bernard, sweetie, I know you really wanted to go back home," Charlotte said. "but you really need to relax and be patient."

Bernard sighed. "I am, Mom. I'm just worried about Harry."

Charlotte stroke his hair. "Sweetie, we all are, but things like this, we need to be patient. We have a week. We have time. We have allies, Bernard."

"I know, but it's just that every time, I figure out and fix something another problem happens."

"Just like curse-breaking?" Charlotte smirked.

Bernard opened his mouth, but closed it as he looked away. Okay, maybe his mom had a point. Every time Bernard did his curse-breaking job, there was always something in the way before he broke the curse. With everything that had happened so far, this was no different. Bernard knew he had a week, but a week could go by quickly if he didn't use his time correctly. For now, he'll just have to wait until Snape was detained. Hopefully, he'll be able to see it because he really wanted to see the man got what he deserved. Bernard just hoped Harry would be fine. He noticed that Harry wasn't too concerned about the tournament and was more concern about his safety and everyone else involve with the whole Voldemort hunting him down. Did Harry thought he'll become a no-maj and accepted his fate? Bernard thought. Now he thought about it, if he was in Harry's shoes and didn't know he had a relative who was helping out behind the scenes, Bernard would be like that too.

"I hope Uncle Sirius isn't giving Tim, Damian, and Mr. Wayne a hard time," Bernard said.

Charlotte chuckled. "Knowing, Sirius, he has no filter."

"Hopefully Uncle Sirius and Mr. Wayne are getting along."

"I don't know, hopefully. Sirius is the type who doesn't like snooty rich people - like the British Malfoys. I don't know if they will get along." Then Charlotte pecked his head. "I'll see you soon, sweetie. Your father is already packing and your grandparents will be here, probably on Thursday at best. They're really excited to see Harry and Sirius."

Bernard couldn't help and smile. It had been thirteen years since everyone came together as a family. The last time he saw Harry was a couple of months before that fated day. Bernard remembered everything, even before Harry's birth. Maybe he could show Harry his memory of Aunt Lily and Uncle James getting married and what they're like. He also couldn't wait to hug his Uncle Sirius in person again. Of course he'll have to tell him about Uncle Regulus, eventually, but for now, Bernard just wanted to focus on what everyone had missed for the last thirteen years and make up for lost time.

"Oh and after we detain Snape," Charlotte said. "You and Harry will have auror training, immediately."

Bernard groaned. "Aw, Mom. Come on!"

Shaking her head, Charlotte gently hugged him carefully and left. Sighing, Bernard stared up at the ceiling as he reflect on what was happening. Everything was happening so fast, but progress was made. After all, President Pham did say that she'll handle on detaining Snape and let him focus on the other important matters after that. Maybe this time, Bernard can finally have a breather.

Chapter Text

When school ended Damian headed straight home. Usually, he always stopped by at the cafe Harry worked at, but for some reason, he wanted to change out of his uniform and dressed in his usual clothes. Damian put on a simple long sleeved black turtleneck, jeans, and a grey trench coat. He even put on an emerald brooch. He even touched up his hair, even though it's already perfect the way it was. Damian didn't get to have breakfast with Harry because a coworker called in and they needed a cook. Harry, obviously a cook of his own right, said he'll come in. Damian had to admit that he was a bit disappointed that Harry's work called him, but he knew that Harry was the type of person to help people. Also he didn't got a chance to eat Harry's pancakes because all of his siblings ate all of it before him.

As Damian went downstairs, he stopped by the living room to give Titus a pat on the head. Timothy was there watching his usual T.V. shows. Then Father came out of the kitchen, carrying a plate of cut up fruit and there were small sandwiches too. They almost looked like those tiny sandwiches that Pennyworth always made for afternoon tea. Damian raised a brow. Since when did Pennyworth allowed Father to cut fruit? Then the grandfather clock opened as it revealed the entrance to the Bat Cave. Black stepped out, having no shirt with only trousers and having some motor oil grease covering some of his face and body.

"There you are playboy, I was getting worried," Black said.

Father rolled his eyes. "Here."

Sirius chuckled and popped a sliced apple into his mouth. Then without warning, Sirius ruffled his greased hand onto Father's hair. Father was taken aback and glared at Sirius, who just ignored him and smiled.

"Bloody hell, you really are a sour bat," Sirius smirked.

Father sighed. "I'm not."

"You sure?" Sirius raised a mocking brow. Then he hooked his arm with Father's. "Come on! The batmobile is ready!"

"Why do I have a bad feeling about this?"

"Oi, you're the one who asked. Not me. So technically, it's on you, playboy!"

"Oh goodie."

"Lighten up. I'll show you the wonders of magical flying!"

Damian could've sworn he saw a small smile on Father's face. As the two went into the Batcave, Damian turned to Timothy, who's mouth was dropped. Damian had never saw his Father acting like this before. He usually doesn't let anyone touch his hair or link arms together. Even Father's past relationships never got that far, except for kissing.

"Timothy...is Father..." Damian was about to ask, but didn't finished.

"I don't know," Timothy answered. "By the way, aren't you supposed to meet with Harry?"

"I am. I just wanted to change my clothes. Anyway, I must be going. Jason is probably annoying Harry by now."

From what Pennyworth told him in the car ride, Jason practically drove Harry to work himself and of course watched him. Jason volunteered because he wanted to protect his hero from bad guys. Damian knew Jason considered Harry as his hero now, but he hoped he let Harry just be Harry. Then again, no one has ever did something to the Joker and got away with it.

"I'll give you a ride," Timothy said.

Damian raised a brow. "Excuse me, you?"

Timothy nodded. "Yeah!"

Damian grumbled. He didn't really want to have a car ride with Timothy. It was the last thing he wanted. However, due to events that happened, Damian knew that Timothy just wanted to check up on Harry for Dowd, despite Jason already doing the job. Besides, Timothy would be Harry's future cousin-in law.

Damian sighed. "If you must."

When they got into the car, Timothy drove. The two sat in silence. Damian couldn't help it and shook his leg a bit and stared at the window. He really didn't want to be in the same car with Timothy alone. If he was with someone, he wouldn't mind. Damian had always avoided being in the same room with Timothy alone. He had tried to keep his distance and everything else. Even after he met Harry and took a break from Robin, he kept on doing that.

"So, are you going to come back as Robin?" Timothy asked.

Damian nodded. "Only for Harry's safety. After that, I'll continue my break."

Timothy sighed. "Damian, what's really going on?"

Damian raised a brow, trying to keep his composure. "What do you mean?"

"I think you know what I mean. I'm may be an idiot, but I'm not stupid, Damian. Look, I don't know what I did, but I just want to talk."

Damian pursed his lips. He thought Timothy would just drop it, but it turned out he didn't. Now he regretted for agreeing to the car ride. Now he wished he was in the car with Richard, who would blast out that Barbie girl song.

"I really don’t know what you’re talking about," Damian said

Timothy raised a brow. "Really? Damian, I don’t know what’s going on or what I did to you, but I really don’t want to take over Robin for you. It’s not because I want to. It’s because I’m confused on why you chose me of all people and you could've chose someone else to take over."

Damian scoffed. "Tt, sure."

"Damian, look. I really don’t want to argue with you and frankly we hadn’t argue for a while, but I just want to know what’s wrong so that way I can help you."

"Can you get it to your thick head that there’s nothing wrong?"

"Well it doesn’t look like it."

"Is there something wrong with exploring things about myself and hanging out with Harry?"

Tim groaned. "Damian, there’s nothing wrong with that. Actually we’re glad you made a friend that wasn’t associated with our inner circle, but Damian, I just want to know why me. You do know that whenever you got sick as Robin or benched, Bruce never had us take over, unless we got full permission from the current Robin, aka, you and you know that. Or did you forgot?"

Damian narrowed his eyes. It's not like he forgot. It's just he didn't believe it. He knew that Timothy would get the chance to become Robin again if Damian had gotten sick or something happens. However, now Damian has a break, he expected Timothy to be up and arms to be Robin again. Why wasn't he satisfied ? Sure he's lying about being satisfied as Red Robin.

"I didn’t forget," Damian crossed his arms. "Look I really don’t want to talk about this. I want to be in a good mood when I see Harry."

"Damian -" Timothy was about to say, but he was cut off by Damian’s phone.

Damian thank the lord or whoever was up there to save him from this conversation and took out his phone as he turned on the speaker. On the caller ID was Harry’s name. A smile grew across his face. Right away he answered the call and turned on the speaker.

"Hello Harry," Damian greeted. "I’ll be there shortly."

"Please hurry," Harry spoke in a whispering tone. "Jason is…well getting into a fight."

"He’s what?!" Damian and Tim both exclaimed.

Harry sighed. "A customer got mad about having no cheese in his burger and threw a fit. He threw the plate at me and my coworker. It almost hit me in the face, but I moved out of the way. Jason saw the whole thing and is now threatening to…in his words, blow his fucking brains out." then there was a pause. "Jason got the guy on his knees and making him beg for forgiveness. I'm going to try to talk Jason out of it. Bye, Damian! Bye, Tim!"

"Wait, Harry!" Timothy called out, but the line went dead.

Damian rubbed his temples. "Timothy, hurry before something happens. Harry, literally can't fight - being in a normal fight to save his life."

Timothy raised a brow. "Didn't Harry smack ya with his satchel?"

"Says the one who got smacked with Dowd's book."

"Touché."

With that, Timothy drove, faster this time. When they got to the cafe, Damian and Tim got out of the car as they raced inside. As they got inside, the first thing they saw was a customer, bowing to Harry, while Jason was forcing the customer, who was covered with bruises, to bow. The other customer founded this funny and were filming this. There was even a policeman there who was contemplating if he should intervene or not. Harry had his hands up, assuring the customer that it wasn't a problem and they'll fix his order.

"Jason, please let the poor bloke go," Harry pleaded. "He already had enough. Please! For me!"

Jason sighed begrudgingly. "Fine."

With that, Jason let go. The customer was given a to-go of his order, free of charge because Harry offered to pay for it. With that the customer scurried away. The manager of the cafe scolded Jason for doing that, which Jason sheepishly apologized. Damian shook his head and Tim let out a sigh of relief. As Harry turned, his eyes lit up and he ran up to him.

"Damian! Harry exclaimed. "You made it."

"Just because you're staying with us doesn't mean you're going to miss our cafe meetings." Damian said.

Harry chuckled. "I'll make your usual." he turned. "How about you Tim? What can I get for my future cousin in-law?"

Tim blushed. "Goddammit Sirius. Harry, you can make me what you feel like. As long as it has a lot of caffeine."

"You got it!" Harry laughed.

Then Harry went into the kitchen. Tim went over to Jason, who in turned lecture him about what happened after the manager went to the back. Damian shook his head and crossed his arms as he took a seat. He didn't mind the wait and if Jason didn't butt in and cause problems, Harry would've been off the clock and he and Harry would talk as usual. Damian did wanted to discuss to Harry on getting an owl. Damian wasn't sure what Harry would decide on schooling after everything was over, but Damian did wanted an owl. Just in case.

"That British guy is really cute," a voice spoke.

Damian turned a bit and saw the kids wearing the Gotham Academy uniform. They were from his school. There was a group of teens around his age, probably a bit older and there were two girls and two boys. All were looking at the direction where Harry went. Of course Damian knew that they're not wrong. Harry is handsome in his own right.

"I love his accent," another said. "It's hot."

"I usually thought round glasses would make people look nerdy, but he can pull it off really well," a third sighed dreamily.

"We should go talk to him," the fourth said. "Look, he's just standing there."

Damian saw where they were pointing. Harry was near the kitchen, waiting for the food to be ready. He had a notepad in his hand, getting ready to see someone wanted to make an order. However, he was staring into space. Damian pursed his lips. Why was he zoning out in a time like this?

As the four teens stood up, Damian didn't know what came over him, but a feeling of rage erupt in him. He stood up, and marched over to Harry. He slammed his arm above Harry's head, causing Harry to stop zoning out and looked up at him. Damian closed his eyes for a second, opened them, and glared straight at the four teens.

"It's Wayne!" the teen boy exclaimed.

The four teens raced out of the cafe. Damian let out a sigh and stared down at Harry, who was still looking up at him. He noticed their faces were very close to each other. Damian stared in Harry's eyes. He knew Harry's eyes were like emeralds, but he couldn't be helped and be drawn to them. They were like the most memorable feature of Harry. Yes, there was the scar, but Damian could care less about the infamous scar. The scar was something that made Harry known in the wizarding world and how he looked like his father with his mother's eyes. No wizard care to described his features other than who he resembled. Damian loves Harry's emerald eyes. He loves his untamed jet black hair that is like a scruffy cat. Damian even loves his round taped glasses, and how much of a self-sacrificing idiot he is.

"D-Damian," Harry finally spoke.

Damian blinked a few times and moved away. He blushed and cleared his throat. Then he lightly tap Harry's head. Harry reacted as if it hurt, but Damian knew it didn't. 

"You need to pay attention to your surroundings," Damian said. "You're so lucky you're home tomorrow."

"Sorry," Harry apologized. "I just liked to think and then I ended up spacing out."

Damian sighed and made a small smile as his eyes softened. "It's fine to space out. You can space out wherever you want, but that doesn't mean you can't ignore your surroundings."

"Oh okay! I see what you mean."

Damian chuckled and flicked Harry's forehead. "You're an idiot, you know that?"

Harry scoffed. "You brat."

"That, I know."

Damian and Harry laughed. As they laughed, Damian noticed the cafe had gotten...very quiet. He turned and suddenly, the cafe started to get loud again and everyone was talking, taking orders, and talking on their phones.

"Did it just got quiet a few minutes ago?" Damian asked.

"Oh bloody hell, I thought it was just me," Harry answered with a sigh of relief.

Strange, Damian thought. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that every time he does meet up with Harry, it does get a bit...quiet. Damian always thought it was just not that busy on weekdays, but there were always a lot of people in the cafe.

"Harry, order up!" a coworker called.

"Coming!" Harry shouted and turned to Damian. "I'll be right back."

Then Harry hurried into the kitchen. Damian waste no time to sit down and sighed. He really needed to know what was going on with him. He had never acted out like this before. Damian glanced at his brothers who were just shaking their heads at him as if he had done something wrong...Did he really did something wrong? Damian wasn't sure, but he felt like he did.

Harry came out from the back and set Damian's and Tim's order. After that he went to the back. It was only a few minutes when Harry came out and wearing a jacket over his uniform. That was Harry's cue that he was off the clock. As Harry sat down, Damian cut his muffin in half and gave the bigger half to Harry. Then Damian ate the muffin. It was a pistachio muffin, but this time, the taste was different. Not in a bad way, but in a good way. It was fluffy and moist. It even had more pistachios.

"How's your muffin?" Harry asked.

"It's good," Damian answered. "but different. It's very tasty than the others."

Harry chuckled. "That's good, because you're looking at the one who made them."

Damian blinked. "You?"

Harry nodded. "Jason told me that you didn't get a chance to eat the pancakes I made, so I decided to make you your usual muffin."

Damian wasn't sure if wanted to punch Jason or thank him, but he really wanted to see Harry cook and help him. He wouldn't mind Harry ordering him around the kitchen. Damian could actually see Harry smiling while he was baking these muffins. He couldn't help and blushed a bit. Damian wasn't sure why he was blushing all the time now. He wasn't sure if he was feeling sick or something else, but it only happened when he's around...Harry.

Oh my god...

Was this how perverts think? Damian thought. He did thought Harry was cute a few times and when was the last time he thought someone was cute? He never use the word cute. Even when he dated his past exes, he never called them cute, just "above average" or "appealing looking", but never cute.

"Breaking news!" the television was turned up as Harry and Damian turned. "The whole city of Gotham just witnessed Batman and an Irish Wolfhound in a flying batmobile! Many were amazed what technology Batman was using and was wondering if he was testing his flying car around."

Then there was an video of the flying batmobile and a still picture. The picture was zoomed in, but Damian could see Father in his bat suit, smirking and Black who was in his dog form was eerily having the same expression as well. They looked like they're having a great time.

"I can't believe it," Jason whispered.

Timothy nodded. "I know. Can't believe B actually agreed to have his car altered."

"Why did Sirius brought me along?!" Jason whined.

Damian, Harry, and Timothy looked at him with blank expressions. Timothy opened his mouth and closed them a few times, Harry was giving Timothy an apologetic look, but Damian just shook his head. It was obvious what priorities Jason had. With that, Damian, Harry, Jason, and Timothy finished their snacks and left the cafe. Damian gave them a generous tip. Was five hundred dollars enough for a tip? Damian wasn't sure, but he wished he could've tip more if he had enough cash on him.

All of them got into Timothy's car and drove away. The car ride was silent, except for Harry who was telling Damian how his day was. Damian couldn't help and smile as he heard how Harry's day was. Of course Damian knew that Harry had to go to work earlier than before because the cook was in the hospital and had to clock out, so Harry volunteered to be there. He just didn't know what else happened.

"So anyway, how was your day, Damian?" Harry asked.

"In art club we did needle felting," Damian answered. "It was really fun. It's where we use wool and a needle to form it into pieces to make a plush."

"Wicked," Harry awed. "Can you teach me? It sounds fun and relaxing!"

The thought of Damian teaching Harry how to needle felt made him fiddled with his fingers. He imagined him holding Harry's hand and guiding his hand to poke the wool with their faces close as he taught Harry and no one else. Alone.

"So I heard you two slept together?" Jason asked.

"Jason!" Damian hissed, but Harry gasped and demanded. "Who told you that?!"

"Sirius," Timothy sighed and shook his head. "He sent us copies."

"Harry, Damian didn't do anything naughty to you, right?" Jason questioned.

Harry blinked a few times. "We just talked and accidently fell asleep."

Jason smirked. "Not from what we saw."

Damian stood up, but Harry placed a hand over his. Blinking a few times, Damian let out a sigh and nodded as he saw back down. He gave Harry an apologetic look, but Harry just shook his head and patted his shoulder. Grumbling, Damian just crossed his arms and pouted, muttering how he wished to punch Jason for thinking he would take advantaged of Harry like that. Sure he did...peck Harry on the forehead last night, but at the time, Damian didn't know what overcame him. It felt right to do that. The thought of Damian's actions from last night made him even blush harder. What's wrong with me? Damian thought. The more he thought about what he did last night and today made him took a glance at Harry who was staring at the window, minding his own business.

It only took fifteen minutes for them to get back to the manor. When they got inside, they smelled the scent of Pennyworth's cooking. As they go into the living room, they stopped. The first thing they saw was Black, who was in his human form, fast asleep on the couch, while the T.V. was on. Father was there too and he was fast asleep, but Black was resting his head on Father's lap. Damian and Harry's mouth dropped, Timothy almost dropped his coffee, and Jason was processing the whole thing.

Pennyworth walked into the living room and smiled. "Welcome home young masters and Mister Harry!" then he turned to Father and Black as he snapped his fingers. "Master Bruce, Mister Sirius, wake up!"

Then Father and Black woke up. The two froze and their eyes widened. Black yelped and fell onto the floor. Right away, father got up and helped Black back onto his feet. The two were stammering in apologies of accidently falling asleep. Damian could've sworn that Father's face was in a very light pink color. Black, on the other hand was very red.

"Bloody hell, I'm so sorry, playboy," Black apologized.

Bruce sighed. "It's fine. You looked tired anyway."

"Still, you could've woke me up."

"It would be very rude of me to wake up a guest of my home, Sirius."

"Ah-hem!" Pennyworth cleared his throat and the two shut their mouths. "As much as I would like to hear you two argue over something petty, but dinner is going to be in a couple of hours and the two of you are covered in motor oil and grime. Please wash up and be presentable at dinner."

Father nodded. "Yes Alfred." while Black said. "Yes, Alfie."

Then Black put his hand on Father's shoulder and the two apparated away. Pennyworth shook his head and muttered to himself how the two could've use the stairs and not apparating around the house. Then Pennyworth went back into the kitchen. Damian and Harry looked at each other. The two were so confused on what happened. Damian had saw it first hand when he came home and now this.

Jason groaned. "I'm really in a K-drama."

Timothy shrugged. "Could've been worst. There could be a love triangle."

Jason gasped. "I would hate that! I've already dealt with Boys Over Flowers and I don't want to deal with that again!"

As the two went into the kitchen, Damian and Harry just stood in the empty living room. He let out a sigh. He couldn't help and remembered what he just witnessed. He did wondered what else did Father and Black did aside from making the batmobile fly. Damian knew that Father took a day off because of the wizarding situation. Damian was actually surprised that his father would be himself than using his "playboy" persona. The only people he doesn't act like that would be the Justice League, them, and some people who knew his identity like Selina Kyle. Damian had to admit, the way Father was acting was very normal...like normal it can get. It was nice that Father was making friends around his age than using his connections to make friends. However...Damian wasn't sure if that's what friends acted like how Father and Black acted.

"Hey Damian," Harry said. "Does my godfather and your father..."

Damian nodded. "I think so. It's too obvious."

As much as Damian really wanted to dwelled into the topic, but at the same time he knew it wasn't his place. Besides, if it was just a harmless buddy friendship or something more, Damian wouldn't mind. He just hoped Father wasn't oblivious like in his previous relationships. Damian swore that if he saw Father being a dense idiot, he would really get an aneurism.

The two looked at each other and shrugged as they sat at the couch and turned on a movie. Damian wasn't sure what movies to watch, but he is fond of animated movies because of the art, but just because the art was good, the story has to be good as well.

"What do you want to watch?" Damian asked.

"I've haven't watch Lion King 2," Harry answered. "I've already watched the first one, but not the second. Dudley had and he didn't like it because it had romance in it."

Damian nodded and put on Lion King 2. As the movie start, the two watched in awed. Damian had to admit, this was one of the better Disney sequels. The animation was really good too, even the art. As they watched the movie, they finally got to where there was a time skip and the reunion of Kiara and Kovu. Damian noticed Harry kept looking at him a few times. Harry even chuckled when Kovu learn how to have fun.

Harry turned to him. "Hey Damian."

"Yes?" Damian raised a brow.

"You're kind of similar to Kovu and you look like him too."

"Harry!"

Crossing his arms, Damian grumbled while Harry just snickered. However, Damian blushed for who knows how many times in one day. He could see the resemblance. It was a G-rated version of him, but the similarities were still there. If Damian was Kovu, does that mean Harry was Kiara. Narrowing his eyes, Damian's blush deepened. He was so glad Harry wasn't noticing his blush. His chest pounding like a drum. Damian did noticed how he was acting at least a week now. He didn't know why. He never acted this way with anyone before. The more he thought about it the more he remembered that he was acting like...like his siblings whenever they fell for someone.

Damian fiddled with his hands and stared at Harry in the corner of his eyes. Does he really felt this way? Did Damian like Harry more than a friend? Damian wasn't sure. It was confusing. He was no stranger on going on dates, but the difference was that the dates he went to, the people like him and he only agreed because he wanted to see if they were worthy to be in a relationship with him. He never really had an official relationship.

Shaking his head, Damian growled. No, he doesn't like Harry like that. There was no way someone like Damian could like Harry, romantically. Harry was just a friend and a good and honest friend at that. Damian...Damian doesn't feel that way...right?

Chapter Text

Today was Harry’s day off. Or at least, he's having a day off for the next few months. How he got that day off? Well, for Damian it was simple. He and Father donated a bunch of money to his boss to ask for months day off and the rest was history. Harry wasn’t pleased about the bribery, but it was done and Harry couldn't do nothing about it. However, for Damian, he got a sick day from school. Father made up a story that Damian had a strange illness or something. Damian wasn't sure what illness, but he just went with it.

Damian was lying on his bed, staring up at the ceiling. Ever since he realized that the way he was acting might be feelings for Harry...Damian just didn't want to believe it. Of all things that made him realized was a goddamn movie. Harry was his friend and his first friend that he made that wasn't connected to his vigilante life. He thought everything he acted was a friend kind of way, but the more he thought about it, the more he didn't want to believe it. He was so confused on everything that had happened and his actions, Damian just wondered if it would go away.

Then Damian sat up and stared at the finished painting of Harry and Hedwig. The painting was covered with a white cloth so it wouldn't get dust and ruin. Damian had finished the painting not too long ago. It was one of his most precious masterpiece. He already knew what he painted. Hedwig's majestic wings in the air and Harry's kind smile and soft smile as he stared at his beloved owl.

Damian! The voice of Harry called out to him.

Narrowing his eyes, Damian growled. "Why am I thinking about him now?!"

Damian slammed himself on the bed, running his hand through his hair, messing it up. Then he stopped and sighed as he had a hand over his forehead. He could feel his face heating up and his chest pounding.

"What's wrong with me?" Damian muttered.

Damian got off of his bed and opened his balcony door. He walked out and stared at the view of the Wayne garden. The garden was beautiful and well tended as always, despite the cold season. The garden was covered with light snow. Down below he could see Harry playing with Titus and Hedwig. Hedwig was flying above them and Titus was chasing after Harry. Harry was wearing new winter clothes that Pennyworth insisted to buy for him because the winter clothes Harry had barely fit him. Of course Harry refused, but ended up accepting the offer because Pennyworth didn't take no as an answer.

Harry looked up and Damian froze. He waved at him and Damian, glanced to the side, barely waved back, trying to keep his composure. Then Harry went back to play with Titus and Hedwig. Damian let out a sigh of relief. He turned his back tot he scene and stared down as a gentle breeze brushed against him.

"Hey Little D!" a familiar voice spoke.

Damian looked up and saw Richard on the roof. Which was no surprised because since when does he not go on the roof? Much less hanging from chandeliers. Damian pursed his lips and crossed his arms. He really wanted to be alone right now.

"What do you want, Richard?" Damian asked.

"Just seeing how my baby brother is doing!" Richard smiled. "I see you're watching Harry! Don't worry! Jason's nearby!"

Damian's eyes widened. "I-I wasn't watching! I just h-happened to saw him!"

Damian didn't know where that stammer came from. In fact he wondered if Richard thought he was stalking Harry, despite Harry staying in his home. Besides, Richard should know that the more important taste of guarding Harry was at night because it's where that Snape might most likely would strike.

Richard frowned and held his hands up. "Woah, there, Dami, I just thought you were guarding him from the distance."

Damian blinked a few times. "Oh...sorry. I-I thought you meant something else."

Rolling his eyes, Richard shook his head as he jumped from the roof and landed on his balcony. He ruffled Damian's hair, which Damian glared at him for messing up his hair.

"Don't worry Little D!" Richard said. "Besides, Alfred is out buying groceries. He wanted to make some international food for Harry and Sirius. I can't wait to see their reaction!"

"Harry would eat anything."

Richard chuckled. Then he pulled out a bag from who knows where. As he opened it, Richard put his hand in the bag, pulling out a mistletoe. Damian raised a brow. It's not even Thanksgiving yet and Richard was now celebrating Christmas.

"I'm going to try to have Bruce and Sirius under the mistletoe!" Richard smiled evilly.

Damian sighed and shook his head. He knew that those mistletoes would go gone in an instant because from the potion books that Harry lend him, wizards to use mistletoes. Besides, Damian remembered Pennyworth needing mistletoes anyway. Damian couldn't be surprised if those plants were gone the next day. Then Damian took one of the mistletoes from the bag and stared at it. Damian always thought the mistletoe was a useless tradition to get people to kiss when he came to Gotham.

Suddenly, an image of a bashful smiling Harry came into his mind. Eyes widened, Damian shoved the plant to Richard. He growled in frustration as he had his hands on his head.

"Why did he come up all the sudden?!" Damian shouted and ran.

"Damian!" Richard called.

Without a second thought, Damian ran out of his room. He raced down the stairs, wondering why. Why does he kept thinking about Harry so much? Damian knew he doesn't have feelings for Harry. He just doesn't! Harry was just his friend and that's it! Then why does he kept thinking about him more than anyone else?!

Then Damian stopped. His face flushed and his chest pounded as he got into the living room. The first thing he saw was Harry. His friend was with Hedwig and stroking her, which Hedwig love the attention. Titus was sitting at Harry's seat and Alfred the cat was laying against Harry's leg. Harry turned and a smile grew across his face as his eyes softened.

"Damian!" Harry said.

Damian didn't know what came over him, but the only thing he did was yelped and ran. It was the only thing he could think right now. He ran out of the manor and down the street. Why? Why didn't he acted normal like he always did? Why was he acting like an idiot?! Damian knew he didn't had any feeling for Harry. He just knew it. Dammit! Damian thought. Finally, Damian stopped running. His hair was now messy and over his forehead. Beads of sweat was dripping from his bangs. Damian looked around and saw he was at a playground. It was one of those wealthy playgrounds that the neighborhood took their kids to.

"Master Damian?" a voice spoke.

Damian turned and saw Pennyworth. The butler had groceries in his hands and it seemed that he just finished too. Damian looked around and saw there was no car. He suspected that Pennyworth was probably apparating to the manor, which now Damian thought about it, was probably a faster way.

"Are you okay, Master Damian?" Pennyworth asked.

"I-I," Damian stammered and sighed, shaking his head. "I don't know."

"Why not we sit at the swings?" Pennyworth suggested.

Damian was about to ask about the food, but he remembered that Pennyworth would put a cooling charm on them. Nodding, Damian did as he was told and sat at the swings. Pennyworth sat next to him. Damian stared down, barely kicking the dirt. Everything was so quiet and Pennyworth wasn't saying anything. Instead he just looked up at the sky, as if he was expecting something to happen.

"It seemed something is bothering you, Master Damian," Pennyworth finally spoke.

"I guess so," Damian merely shrugged.

"Care to explain?"

Damian sighed. "I-I don't know how I feel...when I'm around Harry. I've been noticing it for a while, but I kept brushing it off. The more I ignore it, the more I kept wondering why I'm acting like this - my actions. Harry's my friend. That's all he-he...is..."

Why did he sounded so disappointed on that? Damian clenched the chains as his knuckles turned white. Why was this so frustrating? Usually Damian knows what he wants and how he feels, but this time...this time he doesn't! Maybe it was because there were so many things going on or maybe it was because he was having his as Richard called it "dumb-dumb" moments.

Then Pennyworth put a hand on his shoulder, giving him a smile. "Master Damian, I do think you need to calm down."

Damian frowned. "Calm down?"

Pennyworth nodded. "Yes. If you calm down and face your heart, you'll realize how you feel towards Mister Harry."

Damian narrowed his eyes. What was that supposed to mean? Was this some sort of wizard saying? Damian wasn't sure, but he was just so confused and not sure how he should feel around Harry. He's good at acting his usual self around him like always, but at the same time...he didn't. Hell, Damian wasn't sure how he was supposed to do that when there were so many things going on.

Pennyworth stood up. "I do think it's time to get back home, Master Damian. I do plan to make dinner and Mister Harry did asked to help."

Damian raised a brow. "I thought you don't allow anyone in the kitchen."

"Unlike Master Bruce, Mister Harry doesn't get distracted. Also, it may just be a feeling, but I do believe your father is cooking behind my back. I've been noticing my ingredients been missing."

Father? Cooking? The thought was foreign to Damian. Everyone knew that whenever Father cook, he ended up burning something. He even burned cereal and it was after he put in the milk somehow. It would be a miracle if Father did cook well without everyone watching. If that was the case...since when did father cook?

"He must be hanging out with Black too much," Damian said.

Pennywort chuckled. "Perhaps, but if that's the case, then I do not mind if your father...as you younger folks would say, loosen up a bit. Master Bruce has always been too serious, even after what happened to Master Thomas and Mistress Martha. After all...he did made it on the news, yesterday."

"Don't remind me."

The news about Batman with an Irish Wolfhound on a flying Batmobile was still making headlines. Everyone yesterdays thought that Father would scold Black for their stunt, but instead, Father wanted Black to make more flying vehicles for them. Of course Black didn't mind since he liked the idea. Father offered to pay Black to make the flying vehicles, but Black didn't want the money because he's already wealthy, but Father insisted. Black finally gave in and took the money, but swore to Father that he will regret paying him when he's already...in Black's own words "bloody stinkin' rich!". Damian swore something was going on between those two. He wouldn't be surprised if Father did had a crush on Black. The way they talk to each other was like they were flirting. Damian wondered if this would drag on like in his shoujo manga.

After a few minutes or so, Damian and Pennyworth apparated home. The two appeared in front of the manor and they went inside. Damian didn't realized he wanted some warmth after being outside for a while. When they got into the living room, the first thing Damian saw was Black at the dining table, with a large piece of paper, and tons of material, which Damian figured was for magic. Father was pacing back and forth shaking his head.

"What's all of this?" Pennyworth asked.

"Making playboy a map of all of Gotham," Black smirked. "You're welcome!"

"I thought you're making those flying motorcycles."

"I'm taking a small break from that."

This is a break? Damian thought. There were a lot of things Damian never questioned about Black and this was one of them. However, Damian knew what kind of map Black was talking about. It was a map that Harry told him about in the third year and how that map shows all of the students, teachers, and staff of what they're doing. Having Black making a map of all of Gotham would be useful. Even though they have Barbara, but the map might be useful.

"This is a bad idea." Father muttered.

"How so?" Black turned to him. "Don't you want to know what your rouges are doing every day and every minute?"

"We already have cameras!"

"What's the fun in that?"

Father sighed. "Sirius, I paid you to make the flying motorcycles not a map of Gotham."

"Well you should've thought of that when you paid me. I told you, I don't need the money. I'm already rich."

"You're my guest, Sirius. I shouldn't be taking things from you for free. It should be the other way around."

"I don't see the problem with that, playboy." Black smiled. "Besides, I just wanted to do something for you."

Damian could've sworn Father's cheeks went a bit pink. It was hard to tell, since Father was keeping his usual mannerisms, but Damian did saw a faint pink tint. Father crossed his arms and muttered something under his breath as he sat down next to Black, watching him making the map.

"Fine," Father finally said.

Black chuckled. "You're lucky you gave in. I would've turn into my dog form and serenade outside of your window."

Father's eyes widened. "You wouldn't!"

"I would."

Father stammered a bit. Damian blinked a few times. He had never saw Father reacted like this before. Usually, Father was always composed himself, but this time he wasn't. Even with his past relationships, Father never acted like that. Usually it was with confidence.

Pennyworth shook his head and headed into the kitchen as Damian followed him. Damian set the groceries onto the counter and headed upstairs, passing Father and Black. When he got upstairs, the doorbell rang, but Damian paid no attention to it. As he got upstairs, he walked into the halls and opened the door to the library. Eyes widened, Damian saw Harry there as he closed the door behind him. Harry was sitting at the window sill, staring at the outside world. The rays of the sunset shined his jet black hair. He looked like he was glowing. Hedwig was sitting in front of him, looking up, wondering why her owner was just staring into space. Harry looked like he was lost in thoughts, but from his body language, Damian could tell - from his eyes, that he looked worried. Why? Why was Harry worried? Was it because of their talk the other night? Or was it something else? Damian was sure that he assured Harry that everything would be alright.

Then Harry turned and he smiled. "Damian!" he got off of the window sill and hurried over to him. "Are you okay? You freaked out back there."

Damian flushed and glanced to the side. He knew what Harry was talking about. He really wished Harry would forget about that, but he didn't. However, he couldn't blame Harry for bringing that up. Damian had brought that up on himself.

"I'm fine," Damian said. "I was...just a bit under the weather."

Harry frowned and placed a hand on his forehead, causing Damian to flushed even further. "You seem fine, but your face is flushed. I don't know if there are any magical medicines for muggles, but I can ask Mister Pennyworth."

"Th-That's c-completely unnecessary, Harry!" Damian stammered.

The last thing Damian wanted was to make Harry worry about him. Damian already knew that Harry was already worried about him from all of this wizarding situation, but he didn't want to escalate it by thinking he's sick.

Harry chuckled. "It's fine, Damian! I helped take care of Dudley before! This is no different."

"Harry!" Damian sighed.

As Harry walked passed him, Damian reached out and grabbed his wrist, pulling him. Then everything was like in slow motion. Damian underestimated how hard he pulled Harry. Both of them slammed into each other, their legs tangled, and the two fell onto the ground. Harry grunted as Damian saved himself by placing both hands between Harry's head. Damian realized his face and Harry's face were very close to each other. Damian wasn't sure if there was a darker shade of dark red, but if there is, that was the color of his face right now. However, if he wasn't mistaken...Harry's cheeks were pink as well.

"Harry, are you okay?" Damian asked. "I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you."

"Damian, it's fine," Harry gave him a smile. "It was an accident."

Damian wanted to say more, but he couldn't. He didn't know why, but he just wanted to get lost in Harry's eyes and...Why did Damian find himself leaning closer to him? Damian stopped before he got any closer. Their noses were barely touching, but despite Damian's odd actions...Harry didn't seemed to mind.

"Damian," Harry muttered.

"Yes, Harry?" Damian asked.

Harry opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, the door slammed open. Damian and Harry's eyes widened as their turned to the door. Right there was a man around Timothy's age. He looked similar to Harry, except he had tidy blonde hair with no glasses. For once in Damian's life, he felt a prickling fear in him.

"Harry, your favorite cousin is here!" Bernard shouted.

Chapter Text

Bernard's eyes widened with shock. Harry watched as the color was drained from Bernard's face. Then Bernard simply smiled and walked over to Harry, and pushing Damian off of him, causing Damian to fall on his bottom. Harry blinked a few times as Bernard helped him sit up.

"Oh, Harry are you okay?" Bernard asked. "I didn't know you were clumsy."

"I-I am s-sometimes," Harry stammered.

Harry looked over Bernard's shoulder as he saw Damian stood up, grumbling under his breath. Harry wouldn't be surprised if Damian was swearing. Damian looked at him and gave him a smile of assurance. Harry let out a soft sigh. Then he blinked a few times as he saw something bright under Bernard's shirt. Frowning, Bernard took out a necklace. It was round and it looked like it was made from magic. Bernard's frown deepened until his eyes widened.

"What's wrong?" Harry asked.

"I'll explain later," Bernard answered. "My parents and grandparents wanted to meet you first and then we'll have our meeting. I do have some updates, but more importantly, we do need to discuss the events that will happen."

Harry nodded. As much as he wanted to hear what Bernard wanted to tell him, but he knew there was a time and place for that. He was glad that someone was actually telling him things than keeping them. Of course Bernard did that, but he only did that because he was literally being hunted and that was a good reason to keep things from him. If Harry was in Bernard's shoes, he would've done the same thing. Hide first, explain later.

Then Bernard helped Harry up onto his feet as they walked out of the library. Harry heard Bernard closed the door and there was a thump!. Harry winced and the door opened as he heard Damian grumbling behind him. Harry mentally apologized to Damian. He didn't expected Bernard to act like this. Then again, Bernard did unintentionally interrupted what Harry was going to say and how the two were in a compromising position.

The more Harry thought about it, he realized it was probably a good thing Bernard barged in. Harry was aware of his feelings for Damian. He was no stranger into liking people. He had liked Cho Chang and Cedric Diggory before. Usually, he would tell Hermione and Ron about it and after that he just kept it to himself. Harry did wanted to tell Damian how he felt, but now he was thinking it over again, it was probably best he would tell Damian after all this wizarding bullshit ended. He didn't want to trouble Damian with his feelings. Besides, there was a good chance that Damian doesn't feel that way and Harry didn't want to ruin his friendship with Damian. Also he was good at keeping his feelings under control. Something he learned when he lived with the Dursley's, except for his temper.

When they got downstairs, Harry blinked. Damian's family was there as well as other people he didn't recognized, but they look familiar. The first person he saw was a woman who looked similar to his father. Her untamed hair reached to her shoulders and she had hazel eyes with oval glasses. With her was a man with blonde hair and green eyes - eyes similar to Bernard's. Behind them were an elderly couple. The elderly man also had untamed hair and wore square glasses. The elderly woman had silky white hair and black eyes. Harry could tell she had similar features to Sirius and Bernard.

"Harry!" the woman said.

"It's good to see you again!" the blonde man said.

"My dear boy, you've grown!" the elderly man said.

"The last time we saw you, you were in diapers," the elderly woman commented.

Bernard chuckled. "Harry, this is my mom, Charlotte Potter. That's my dad, Bennett, he's a muggle. Lastly, that's my grandparents, your granduncle and grandaunt, Charlus Potter and Dorea Black. Grandpa Charlus is Fleamont's older brother. Fleamont is your grandfather's name."

"I-It's nice to meet you all," Harry smiled shyly.

Then Charlotte cupped her chin, looking at him from head to toe. "Aside from your eyes, you do resembled Lily, down to the nose and smile. You're even pale like her too. Lily always like to stay indoors than outdoors. Aside from that, everything else is literally James."

Harry blinked a few times. He knew Bernard described him as looking like his mother, but with his father's hair and terrible eyesight, but he felt happy that he does have some of his mother's features than just looking like a carbon copy of his father. He didn't mind people kept telling him he looked like his father, even though it was a bit annoying, but Harry wanted people to tell him he had his mother's features aside from the eyes. Harry guessed that people would have to look carefully to see how some of his features don't resembled his father.

Bernard clasped his hands together. "Now, we all introduced each other, let's have a meeting! I have tons to talk about."

"Wait, now?" Sirius questioned. "Harry, just met your family!"

Bernard sighed. "I know, but I really have tons of important things to discuss and...recent discoveries that I really wished that shouldn't had happened."

Tim turned. "What did you found out?"

"Just found out," Bernard corrected and he turned to Alfred. "Alfred, I need to borrow your pensieve." then he turned to Harry. "Harry, I know Hermione told me what happened in your second year, but I do need your memory to see what happened at the Chamber of Secrets. Just to confirmed my suspicions. I'll also need to see the memory of the beginning of your fourth year to see if there were any clues to who put your name in the Goblet. I have some theories, but I want to see it for in person."

Harry frowned. "So does this involved me in a way?"

Bernard nodded. "Sadly, it does."

"I hate my luck!" Harry groaned.

Bernard patted his back. "I hate it too."

Right away, Alfred, Sirius, Charlotte, Dorea, and Charlus moved the furniture and transfigured them into chairs. While the coffee table ended up being a regular long table. Bernard took out his wand and placed the tip on Harry's head. Then a long white silvery strand came out of his head. Harry couldn't help it and be a bit weirded out of how that was the way to get a memory. In the corner of his eyes, Harry could see the Bat family being baffled of what Bernard just did, except for Tim. Jason looked like he wanted to throw up.

Once everything was set and Bernard got two of his memories, Alfred brought a pensive. Harry didn't know what a pensive was, but it was a gold bowl with water in it. Harry wasn't even sure what it's use for.

"A pensieve is a rare magical item to look into people's memories," Bernard explained. Then he smiled sheepishly. "Sorry...you looked confused."

Harry smiled. "Don't stop. Go on."

"There are also advance ways to see people's memory, but having the pensive helps because the water is different than normal water. As you can see, it's a silvery cloud. Usually pensieves are owned by higher ups and headmasters."

"How did you know Alfred had one?" Harry questioned.

"I just ask," Bernard laughed. "That's all I did. Alfred usually has every magical item and I wasn't surprised what he had one."

"You don't have one?"

"I'm only allowed to use the ones at work with permission only. The goblins are finicky with their pensieve. Usually most curse-breakers just ask someone they know if they could borrow it. We don't get in trouble for it because it's not the goblin's pensieve. A few curse-breakers do have one. I don't because they're so hard to find."

After everything was transfigured, everyone sat down. Harry sat next to Damian and across from them was Tim and Bernard. Bernard was glaring at Damian like no tomorrow, but as always, Damian didn't care, while Tim just sighed and shook his head. Alfred set the pensieve on the table. Right away, Bernard took out his wand and out in Harry's memories as well as other memories. He lifted the cloudy silvery water onto the wall.

"So we're going to see you fighting that giant snake, huh?" Jason said.

Harry nodded. "It's not that bad."

Then the memory of Harry's second year began. The first thing they saw was Harry going into the chamber and seeing Ginny's body. Tom Riddle was there. Harry noticed Alfred made a sour face when he saw Riddle. Of course everything played out as it had in the chamber. Harry fought the basilisk, got the fang in his elbow, dying, destroyed the diary, Fawkes healed him, and saved Ginny. As Harry turned to the others, everyone's mouths was dropped. However, his relatives, Jason, and Damian looked like they wanted to murder someone, while Bernard looked like he was going to have an aneurism. Harry had to admit, it did look bad.

"As I suspected," Bernard said, pausing the memory.

"What did you suspect?" Harry asked.

"I'll get to that, Harry," Bernard replied. "I just need to see the other memories."

Harry nodded. He knew he needed to be patient. As much as he really wanted his answers asap, but he knew Bernard needed to confirm some things before he tells him. However, Harry was glad someone is actually going to tell him what the hell is going on than what Dumbledore does all the time. Tell him at the end of the school year. At least he's getting his answers before that and it hasn't been six months yet!

Then Bernard continued the memory as they watched Harry's fourth year. Everything was normal until it got to the Defense the Dark Arts class. Bernard, Sirius, Dorea, Charlus, Charlotte, and Alfred looked very concern. Harry didn't know why they're concern about. It was just Moody teaching them the three Unforgivable. However Harry noticed that even Tim looked confused and watching Moody. After that the memory of the Goblet of Fire and the choosing of the three Triwizard Champions came in. Harry winced as he saw his name pop up. Then he felt someone's hand over his. Harry looked down and saw Damian's hand over his. Harry blushed and kept watching the scene. After that it ended when Dumbledore took Harry into a different room and asked him if he put his name in the goblet of Fire, which of course Harry said he didn't. After that the headmasters, including Dumbledore in their respective schools agreed that he has to compete.

"I swear this has to be illegal," Bruce muttered.

"It is," Sirius said.

"Huh, I thought Dumbledore would shoved you against the wall," Jason commented. "and would shouted "Harry, did you put your name in the Goblet of Fire?!!!!" Dumbledore said calmly."."

Harry raised a brow. "Look, as much as I don't like Dumbledore, but I never saw him freak out like that."

"To be fair, we all kind of imagine that," Tim chuckled.

Harry sighed and turned to Damian. "Not you too, Damian."

Damian merely shrugged. "I might've."

"Really?" Harry exclaimed.

"As much as I would like to be amused how all of you imagine that scene," Charlotte said. "I'm concern why Moody is teaching fourth years the Unforgivables. You learn that in your six year."

Alfred nodded. "I learn them in my six year too."

"I know Moody and even he would never do that," Sirius pointed out. "...Is that even him?"

"We'll get to that," Bernard said. "Let's continued."

Then the scene changed to Bernard's memories. He was in the Ministry of Magic. Harry had never saw the Ministry of Magic in person, but he had to admit, it looked very nice. After that Amelia Bones showed Bernard the Department of Mysteries. Harry couldn't help and be at awed of what the inside was like. There were so many things he didn't know existed in there. Although, he was concern about those many time turners. Everyone watched the memory Bernard walked around in awed, falling a bit behind as he looked at the prophecies, but he stopped. Harry's eyes widened as he saw a prophecy with his name. He turned pale when the prophecy spoke.

"The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches... Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies... and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not... and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives... The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies..."

Everyone became silent after the prophecy spoke. Bernard snapped his fingers as the memory disappeared. Harry lowered his head, trying to comprehend what just happened. A prophecy...a bloody prophecy was about him. Was this the reason why Voldemort murder his family? Was this why Voldemort was trying to regain his power every single year? Just to kill him because of a prophecy. Harry didn't want to believe it, but from what happened with the prophecy last year...

"I thought divination is bogus," Dick said.

"It is," Bernard nodded. "but it does have some uses."

"The prophecy..." Harry spoke up.

"From what I gather," Tim replied. "Harry, you are born on July, which is the seventh month. You are marked as Voldemort's equal, which is the scar. The rest...I'm just confused on it as you are, but that's all I got." Tim turned. "What about you, Bern? Do you have any ideas?"

Bernard nodded. "Maybe? I'm not sure, but I do have a theory."

Harry wasn't sure what theory Bernard had, but from the looks on his cousin's face, Bernard seemed a bit concern when that prophecy popped up. It was like as if he didn't want to hear another word of that prophecy.

"How did Voldemort know about it?" Harry questioned.

Bernard pursed his lips as he clenched his fist. "Snape. I saw it in his memory after I ran away from the graveyard. He told Voldemort about it and in exchange, Snape asked to spare Aunt Lily's life, but kill you and Uncle James."

Harry blinked. "What?!"

"Bloody hell, you fucking kidding me?!" Sirius stood up. "First Peter and now Snape?!"

"Does this sorry excuse of a teacher likes Harry's mom or something?" Duke asked.

Sirius groaned. "Sadly, yes. They were childhood friends. Snape told Lily about the wizarding world after she displayed some accidental magic. I think they were neighbors too or at least live in the same area. When they got into Hogwarts, they were still friends despite being in different houses. However, their friendship started to deteriorate when Snape hung out with the blood purists. Calling every muggleborn a "mudblood", except for Lily. Then on our fifth year, he called her a mudblood. Snape claimed it just slipped out, but it was the last straw for Lily. She thought that he'll change and realized that those blood purist were warping his mind, but of course that didn't happen."

"Wait!" Harry exclaimed. "So you're telling that he still became a Death Eater, despite being friends with my mom? It's like me doing the same thing to Hermione!"

Bernard sighed. "It's messed up. I know, but he did became a double agent for Dumbledore. That's why he's still teaching. I'm not sure when he's going to get here, but when I did came back to the states, President Pham told me she's going to alert my old professors who lives here in Gotham: Jonathan Crane my Defense the Dark Arts Teacher and Potion Master, and my Herbology teacher, Pamela Isley to get Snape. After that, we can go back to Britain and get your name out of the goblet."

Harry nodded. That does make sense. If they did go right away, Snape would just keep following them. He would rather see that man in prison. Harry didn't know much about MACUSA history, but he does know some American history thanks to some homeschooling he did and he was sure that Americans don't like it when their own citizens get attack. Since Bernard did got attack by Snape, it was highly likely that both him and Bernard had to hide for the time being.

"So when is Snape going to get here?" Harry asked. "We only have a week."

"They would most likely need another Potion Master to substitute him," Charlotte answered. "Being a Potion Master is not a common job in Britain because it's hard to become one. I think Dumbledore would need Slughorn to substitute."

"Who's Slughorn?" Harry frowned.

"Oh, I remember him!" Sirius said. "Professor Slughorn is a Potion Master and a former professor at Hogwarts. He was one of the cool teachers. I think he retired after I graduated. He always had a favorite student in each house and in each year. Lily was his favorite student."

"I was his favorite too," Charlotte smirked.

Alfred nodded. "Me too."

"So was I," Dorea said.

"I wasn't," Charlus mumbled.

Dorea kissed his cheek. "That's because you kept exploding your cauldron my dear."

"Anyway," Bernard said. "We have time. Yes, a week will go by quickly, but I'm not sure how fast Dumbledore can get Slughorn to substitute...if he knows where he is. Besides, if both Voldemort and Dumbledore really want both of us this badly, then I wouldn't be surprised that Dumbledore would have to use unforgivable ways to get what he wants. Remember, Dumbledore wants you to compete in the tournament. The closer the deadline, the closer he will be desperate."

Harry sighed. "So, I have to wait?"

"Yes," Bernard nodded. "but if the due date does get closer, then we will go. President Pham is understanding. She'll forgive me for disobeying her orders if that's the case."

Harry raised a brow. "How would you know?"

"I'm friends with her," Charlotte raised a hand. "She's been my friend before she became president. Despite being our leader, she'll let things slide if we have a good reason. We just need to tell her ahead of time."

Sirius's brows shot up. "How many people do you even know, Charlie?"

Charlotte chuckled. "A lot."

Harry blinked. He was aware that Bernard and Charlotte knew a lot of people considering the fact that they work at MACUSA, but the more he learned about them, the more he realized how much of a higher position they are than him. Of course Harry doesn't care about his position since he never asked for his fame in the first place, but he couldn't help it and be amazed about his wizarding side of the family.

"So about this Alastor Moody," Damian spoke up. "Do you think he put Harry's name in the Goblet of Fire? Throughout all of his school year, it's always a Defense the Dark arts teacher who was behind all of it."

Sirius sighed. "After seeing that memory, I think so."

Charlotte nodded. "I think so too. I've worked with Moody many times as an auror and he would never teach fourth years the Three Unforgivables. If that's not Moody, then who is that person and where is the real Moody and is he dead?"

"He's probably using that identity thief potion," Tim pointed out.

"Polyjuice Potion," Harry, Bernard, Sirius, the wizarding family, Bennett, Damian, Dick, and surprisingly Bruce corrected him.

Tim just shrugged and Bernard shook his head as he gave Tim a soft smile. It was like as if Bernard had dealt with Tim not calling the potion by it's correct name. However, the more Harry thought about it, it does make sense. If the fake Moody did put his name in the goblet, then that means he wanted him to be in that tournament. Why? Why him of all people? What does this person want with him for? How did Dumbledore not know that this person wasn't his dear friend, Moody?

Bernard gasped. "I did encounter Barty Crouch Jr."

Sirius's jaw dropped. "What? I thought he died!"

Bernard nodded. "That's what I thought too, but he's alive."

Sirius frowned. "That's impossible. I remember seeing him getting the Dementor's kiss...unless that wasn't him..." His eyes widened. "Then that's probably Mrs. Crouch. I remember in the news she was in a terrible state after Jr was sent into Azkaban. They probably swap places by using Polyjuice Potion."

"I remember seeing a man who conjured up the Dark Mark on the day of the Qudditch World Cup," Harry said. "...Do you think that might be him?"

Sirius shrugged. "Maybe? Could be anyone, but I do know that Barty Crouch Jr, is a Death Eater and a loyal follower. Like Peter, he is one of the few followers who isn't a Slytherin. He's a Ravenclaw. I do know there are followers who are from different houses. It's just that people tend to forget that, just as people tend to forget that there are muggleborn Slytherins."

"Then we'll have to keep a close eye on Moody," Charlotte said.

Harry nodded. As much as he knew Moody was his favorite teacher, but in the back of his mind, he knew there was a chance that Moody does want him get killed, just like the other Defense the Dark arts teachers. He wasn't skilled like Damian and his family to detect people being suspicious, but he's not stupid. If Damian does come with him to Hogwarts, it'll be better to have someone with him since it's better to have more eyes on Moody.

"Now, we got that out of the way," Bernard said. "I do want to inform you all that my curse-breaker assignment is connected to Voldemort. He use very powerful dark magic. To do that said magic, you need to kill someone and split your soul by putting it in an object. Keep splitting your soul, you will loose your humanity. The wizard who keeps splitting their soul, they can't fully die unless you destroy those objects. The only way to destroy these objects is counter it with dark magic, use purification magic, basilisk venom, and using the Killing Curse. These objects are called Horcrux."

Harry shivered at that word. He never heard about that dark magic before. It scared him that every year Voldemort kept trying to kill him was because he truly was coming back every single time. However, Harry was glad Bernard figured everything out. If he hadn't, Harry suspected that he might be the one who would have to hunt these Horcruxes instead of him. The thought of Harry, himself hunting these things...he was sure he wouldn't know where to start.

Alfred gasped. "That's why there's no body!"

"Exactly," Bernard continued. "I've dealt with Horcruxes before. This is the third time I am dealing with a horcrux and it is rare for anyone to do that. So far, I destroyed Voldemort's Horcruxes: The Gaunt Ring, Slytherin's locket, the Diadem of Ravenclaw, the Cup of Hufflepuff, the diary, and his pet snake. Aside from every Horcrux, the locket was easy to obtain because Uncle Regulus was the one who figured out what Voldemort was doing."

Sirius looked up and his eyes widened. "Regulus? He-He knew?"

Bernard nodded and snapped his fingers. A memory appeared, showing Bernard in a house with an elderly house elf and a locket with an S on it. The elderly house elf, Kreacher explained what happened to Regulus. The scene changed and Bernard was at the location, used his own blood to enter, and road on a boat to a small island inside of the cave. Harry watched in horror as his cousin drank the potion. He even tried to use his own water bottles, but that didn't quench his thirst. Bernard kept drinking the potion until it was gone and there was the fake locket.

Harry noticed that Bernard was holding Tim's hand, soothing him about what was happening. Harry watched the memory of Bernard going towards the cursed water. Inside the water, with a closer look, Harry saw zombie-like beings inside, waiting for Bernard to drink out of that water. However, he didn't. Instead he stabbed himself with a knife and got on the boat, passing out. Bernard flicked his wand as the pensieve water went back to it's basin.

"So what's what Regulus had to do," Sirius said.

Nodding, Bernard folded his hands. "Yes, as you saw in the memory and what Kreacher said, Uncle Regulus located the locket and died by being dragged by the inferi. Uncle Regulus gave the locket to Kreacher to destroy it. Kreacher was unsuccessful. So I destroyed it instead."

Sirius bowed his head. "I thought...I thought..."

Bernard sighed. "We all thought that too, Uncle Sirius, but it seemed that he found out how Voldemort wanted to live longer and didn't like it. Uncle Regulus...if he was still alive, he would've hunt down the other Horcruxes too."

Sirius chuckled. "Like uncle like nephew."

"Pretty much."

"Who's Regulus?" Harry asked.

"My younger brother," Sirius answered. "I wish he would've told me. I would've helped."

"If I was in Uncle Regulus's shoes, I would've done the same," Bernard said. "He secretly deflect Voldemort and found out about the Horcruxes. There is a chance that he could put his family in more danger than they already were. It was best to have Kreacher to keep things a secret because Kreacher is his master. Knowing you, Uncle Sirius, you would die for him too. Uncle Regulus did die trying, but from what I found out...he's the bravest man I know."

Harry blinked a few times. He never thought Sirius had a brother. The more Harry thought about it, he realized Sirius never told him that he had a brother. He never told him about his family. The only people he did mentioned was Bernard's family and that was it. However, hearing Bernard and Sirius talking about Regulus, Harry would never thought the man was a Death eater that switched sides and was able to figure out the horcrux before any of them. Bernard was right, Regulus was brave.

Sirius nodded as he made a painful smile. It must've been painful for Sirius to find out how his brother really died. He couldn't blame Sirius for thinking that Regulus was too far gone and died, but instead, he switched sides and unlike Snape, Regulus did it because he knew it was the right thing to do.

"So," Sirius said. "You said Voldemort made six horcruxes?"

"Seven, actually," Bernard folded his hands.

"Where's the seventh?" Bruce questioned.

Bernard suddenly became quiet. He took out his round necklace, which was still glowing very brightly. Bernard ripped it off of his neck and placed it in the middle of the table, closer to Harry. Wincing, Harry noticed the necklace was glowing very brightly.

"I made a tracker to locate a Horcrux by using Voldemort's magic," Bernard said. "or what was left of it. It will only glow if a Horcrux is very near." Bernard looked at Harry. "and I'm looking at him right now."

Then there was silence. Harry's eyes widened as he tried to comprehend what Bernard just said. He's. A. Horcrux? How? Why? Harry tried to think how it was impossible, but the more he thought about it, the more he realized that Bernard was right. That does explain why Harry can talk to snakes. Not only that, but the prophecy said he was marked as an equal. Not only the scar, but also his wand was similar to Voldemort's since they both came out from the same bird. Also the power that Voldemort didn't know of...was it because he didn't know he made Harry into a Horcrux? No, he probably didn't know was because it was the way he tried to kill him. The killing curse rebounded. So that meant Voldemort unintentionally split his soul and put himself in Harry - his enemy.

"That means, it's the power that Voldemort doesn't know," Harry muttered.

Bernard nodded. "Possibly."

"How can we make Harry not to be a vessel anymore?" Damian stood up with his hands slamming on the table.

"I don't know," Bernard confessed. "It's rare to use living beings as a Horcrux. I killed Voldemort's snake, which was the only way to make it not a Horcrux anymore."

"So Harry's going to die?!" Damian growled.

"He's not going to die!" Bernard snapped. "I'm not going to let that happen. In all of my times of hunting Horcruxes, any living being that is a Horcrux ends up dying, Damian. I will try to figure it out, somehow."

"Then we can ask Zatanna or Constantine," Damian said.

"This is dark magic, Damian," Bernard gnashed his teeth. "Some dark magic is harmless. Others like a Horcrux, isn't. There is a consequence when it's use. Even if Zatanna or Constantine got the Horcrux out, Harry will still die."

Damian opened his mouth, but Harry placed a hand on his shoulder. Damian turned and Harry gave him a soft smile. Blinking a few times, Damian nodded and sighed as he sat back down. Harry understood why Damian was freaking out and he understood why, but freaking out and yelling won't help. Harry wasn't sure if there was a way, but he new Bernard and everyone else can try.

"What about my mother's protection?" Harry questioned. "Will it still protect me?"

Bernard pursed his lips. "I'm not sure. What Aunt Lily use was ancient magic. It's odd and very vague. I still had no idea how she came across it. From what I know so far, she has to perform an ancient magic on you. After that, the protection will passed onto others."

Ancient magic? Harry would never thought his mother would go that route. He thought that his parents had to stay hidden all the time, but then again, they did let Sirius and the Dowd's visit, so Harry guessed there were some things that they were allow to do. However, he did wondered how did his mother came across that protection magic and how she knew it would be helpful.

Harry frowned. "Onto others? Like my friends or my kids?"

"I don't know," Bernard confessed. "Like I said, it's very vague, but I do think that after Aunt Lily performed the magic on you, she had to die."

"What do you mean?"

"From what I read, that magic only worked if the person becomes a victim instead of the main victim. It makes sense that this ancient protection magic only worked if she became a willing victim of Voldemort instead of you. As I said before, I don't know if it would work for the second time, but I don't want to take the risk."

Harry nodded. He would rather not test that risk either. Of all the things that had happened to him at Hogwarts was just sheer dumb luck. However, the only way to defeat Voldemort was to destory all of the Horcruxes and Harry is the last one. How could he defeat his enemy if Harry had part of his soul? The only way Harry could truly defeat him was that if he died and someone else kill Voldemort. The thought of dying scared Harry. It wasn't the first time he experienced dying.

As Harry looked at everyone around him...he would rather die for them, including Damian. He would rather see everyone be happy and not be harm by Voldemort. That madman had ruin everything. The thought of seeing everyone died by Voldemort's hand...no. Harry was scared of Voldemort, which he won't deny, but he was scared of seeing everyone died because of him. They're all going out of their way to help him and if anything happens to them, Harry would never forgive himself. He would rather sacrifice himself for everyone.

Would he let Bernard and everyone else know?

No.

He would want to see if Bernard and everyone else find a way to help him not be a Horcrux, but if all else fails and when the day comes for Harry to face Voldemort...Harry will do it. He will die for everyone.

"So when are we going to talk to Crane and Isley?" Dick asked.

"As soon as they reply to my letter," Bernard answered. "It wouldn't take long. Anything wizard business, they usually answer right away. I don't know if they know your identities or not, but if you all feel comfortable being in your suits, go ahead. Other than that, we'll just be planning on how to capture Snape. Which reminds me." Bernard flicked his wand as papers and a couple of cards appeared in front of Harry and Sirius. "President Pham gave you two a temporary license to use magic for the time being. For you Harry, you just need an adult present. A muggle adult is allowed as long as they know magic exist. Also, for the Joker incident, you don't have to worry because the Joker is staying like this forever. President Pham did Gotham a favor by making the charm permanent. Also My mom is going to train you and I about dueling. Also, if you two do want to become U.S. citizens of both muggle and wizarding, then let me know. You'll need to study for the citizenship exams."

"Wicked!" Sirius beamed.

"I'm so glad we don't have to deal with the Joker anymore!" Jason cheered.

Eyes widened, Harry excitedly took out his wand. "Expecto Patronum!"

Right away, a stag leaped out of Harry's wand. Everyone gasped and Bernard laughed as he smiled. The stag walked around the table and walked up to Harry, nudging him. Harry chuckled as the stag looked at Damian and nudged him too. Smiling softly, Damian patted the silvery stag. The stag nuzzled against his friend's cheek. Harry glanced tot he side as his cheeks went pink. He cleared his throat a bit and made the patronus disappeared.

"I can't believe you did a seventh year spell," Bernard said. "That's amazing!"

"Thanks," Harry smiled. "Remus taught me."

"Speaking of Remus, is he on Dumbledore's side?" Bernard asked Sirius.

Sirius made a face and nodded. "Yeah, he believed what Dumbledore said about Harry entering the tournament."

"That's messed up," Cass commented.

"It is," Sirius sighed. "I can't believe, I used to date him."

"Wh-What?!" Bruce stammered.

"We only dated briefly," Sirius explained. "Remus didn't want a serious relationship and so I ended it. After that we still remain good friends."

Harry noticed Bruce grumbled a bit and muttering to himself. Harry nudged Damian and pointed his head to Bruce and Sirius. Damian nodded, silently letting Harry know that he noticed too. Harry was told by Dick that he was planning to put tons of mistletoes around the manor to get his godfather and Damian's father under there. Harry wasn't sure how long those mistletoes would be up because those plants are good for potions.

"By the way, Aunt Dorea," Sirius said. "I'm thinking about giving you my title. You'll be Lady Black."

Dorea blinked. "I beg your pardon?"

"They still do that?" Bernard raised a brow.

"Do what?" Harry asked.

"Back then wizards and witches had lords and ladies," Bernard explained. "Around the mid 1920's, they stopped doing that, but there are very few witches and wizards who still kept that title. Some can reclaim their title if they want to. It gives them a bit of a higher status and more land, but not as much. In today's wizarding age, statuses and reputation is obtain by working in the government or how well you do your job, and how you got into the papers."

Harry nodded. He remembered some wizards and witches did called themselves lord and lady in the textbooks, but he never knew about them actually being lord and lady. He just thought it was a way people addressed each other back them. Then again, his professor is a ghost who keeps falling asleep and repeating all of those goblin wars.

"Those who do have their lordship titles now is the Blacks, Malfoys, the Dumbledores, and the Longbottoms," Sirius added. "Since I am the heir of the main Black branch, I automatically get my inheritance. Most of my family is gone, except for Aunt Dorea's side."

"I don't see why giving us your title would help Harry's case," Charlotte said.

"You all will be on par with Dumbledore's status or at least a bit of a higher status," Sirius explained. "if anyone can go up against Dumbledore, its you two. Also, I really don't want to be heir anyway. If you don't want the money or the mansions that's fine. You can do whatever you want with it. It's just that having a lordship or ladyship status does protect Harry a bit because he is your blood relative. Lords and an individual magical guardians are both different when it comes to having custody of a child, but having the title can help you since only lords or ladies can be a magical guardian and can choose who could have custody of that said child as long as the ministry agrees."

Dorea sighed. "You do know that if you gave me your title, I will be recognized as a member of the Black family, Sirius."

Sirius nodded. "I know and you do deserved to be recognized as a member of my family, Aunt Dorea."

Dorea chuckled. "I accept."

Bernard's eyes widened. "That means I get to keep Kreacher!"

Sirius gawked at him. "You want Kreacher?"

"Is Kreacher you family house elf, Sirius?" Harry questioned.

"Yes and I never like him," Sirius replied. "Bernard, you can have Kreacher. Of course we'll have to go through papers first and use magic to transfer ownership to you, but you can have him. If I had known you wanted Kreacher, I would've given him to you a long time ago. By the way, I thought you hate Kreacher."

Bernard merely chuckled. "You just need to be nice to him, Uncle Sirius."

"I did told you hat you should be nice to that house elf," Dorea said.

Harry wasn't sure what kind if relationship Sirius had with Kreacher, but it seemed that they don't see eye to eye. Harry wouldn't be surprised if Kreacher said all of those horrible wizarding slurs about muggles, since Sirius had mentioned to him before that he did came from a blood purist family and his brother was a former Death Eater after all. However, since Bernard was able to get Kreacher's good side, Bernard probably became a good influence on Kreacher.

Suddenly, there was a knock on the window. Everyone turned and saw a barn owl with a letter. Right away, Bernard got up from his seat and opened the window. He took the letter and thanked the owl. Then the owl flew away. As Bernard closed the window, he opened the letter. His eyes widened.

"It's from Isley," Bernard said.

"What does it say?" Harry asked.

"Dear Bernard," Bernard read. "It's been so long that I had heard from my student. President Pham already informed Crane and I about what's going on with Britain and how this Severus Snape is coming to Gotham. I would like to discuss matters with you and everyone, so we could have a plan to capture this wizard. Crane and I will be heading to Wayne Manor tomorrow, in the late afternoon. I'll see you then. Pamela Isley - Herbology Professor of Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.'."

"Well, it looks like we'll be planning things for a couple of days," Tim said.

"And training," Damian added.

"Better be prepare than what Snape might do," Bernard flicked his wand wand as letters appeared. Then he handed them to Harry. "These are from Hermione."

Blinking a few times, Harry smiled. It had been so long since he had heard from her. He always wondered what she got herself up to when he left. He wondered if she and Ron were still friends or if the two were even talking. Harry did know that Ron and Hermione did liked each other, but now he wasn't so sure ever since Ron stopped being his friend. However, he knew that he would read these tonight and he couldn't wait!

"I gave Hermione my number in case if she saw anything at Hogwarts," Bernard explained. "I haven't heard anything about a substitute potion professor, but we should be hearing from her soon."

Harry chuckled. "Knowing, Hermione, she will give out information sooner than later."

"As much as I'm glad we're planning these things through," Tim said. "I have some news about the al Ghuls."

"What do you mean, Timothy?" Damian questioned.

"The League of Assassins was attack by a dark lord," Tim clarified. "Everyone died, except for Ras and Talia al Ghul...They're in psychological shock and they were spouting about a dark lord attacking them. The Lazarus Pits are gone."

Everyone became silent from that information. Harry noticed that everyone was surprised and the only people who weren't surprised was Sirius and Tim. The more Harry thought about it, he realized that this might've happened before Bernard got kidnapped by the Death Eaters. Or at least earlier than that. If that was the case...what was Voldemort planning to do with that potion for.

"By dark lord, you mean Voldemort?" Bernard guessed.

"If my theory still stands," Tim replied. "it has to be Voldemort...or at least his followers. Maybe Pettigrew or Barty Crouch Jr. Damian, you came from a wizarding family from only the al Ghul side. They're Potion Masters. It's just that Ras is a squib. That Lazarus Pit, is a potion. Any witch or wizard has a different effect than no-majs. Squibs aren't that much effected by it, since they have little magic in them. No-majs like Jason, would have a different effect, hence the madness. From what I gather from reading Bernard's potions textbook, some no-majs can drink wizarding potion as long as it doesn't have a spell on it, which in some potions it would need a single spell, but for others, don't need a spell. Those with a spell has a different effect for wizards and no-majs."

Harry stared at Damian. He had no idea that Damian came from a wizarding family and judging from Damian's expression, it looked like he didn't even know too. Even Bruce knew about the state of Ras and Talia al Ghul, but when the wizarding family came up, then his expression change as well. It looked like only Tim and Sirius knew about the whole thing and everyone either didn't know or knew little about it.

"How come no one didn't tell me?!" Damian demanded.

"Damian," Tim sighed. "I do wanted to tell you, but it was best to have everyone here with information. Now, the condition of Ras and Talia, they're getting better. They should be talking now. I do think Voldemort is involved since he is trying to get his power back and considering the fact that Harry did saw through Voldemort's eyes...it's safe to say he has the Lazarus Pits."

Damian looked convinced. Harry couldn't blame him, but from everything that had happened, it was best for Tim to wait until he said anything. The subject of Voldemort is a tough one and trying to defeat him permanently was a difficult task.

"Is he going to jump in it or...?" Jason frowned.

"Most likely, alter it for his liking," Bernard said.

"So when can we see my mother and grandfather?" Damian asked.

"Tomorrow morning," Tim answered. "They should be in a good condition to talk. I do want Bernard, Harry, and Sirius to talk to them, since it's likely Ras and Talia would know more about the wizarding world and all, but if you want to join you can."

Damian nodded. "I'll think about it."

After everyone agreed on what they should do for the time being, the meeting was over. Harry tried to processed what was discussed. He's a horcrux. A vessel of a soul that Voldemort placed in him ever since he tried to kill him. Not only that he didn't know if his mother's protection will protect him from literally dying. With a sigh, Harry went up to his guest room. When he got there, he closed the door behind him. Tears formed in his eyes. He knew what he was thinking was insane and how he will sacrifice himself to protect everyone and get rid of the soul, but what other choice did Harry had. Voldemort would stop at nothing to kill him and if Voldemort did kill him, he would get rid of the horcrux. Of course someone else would have to kill Voldemort and Harry was sure that Bernard, Sirius, his relatives, Jason, Alfred, maybe Tim, and probably Damian wouldn't hesitate to the deed. Harry can't live without Voldemort living and Voldemort can't be killed if Harry was alive. Harry knew this was the only way.

Then the door knocked. Harry gasped and opened it. His eyes widened as Bernard was there. His cousin looked a bit worried. Bernard rubbed his neck as Harry opened the door wide enough and Bernard stepped inside.

"Are you okay, Harry?" Bernard asked.

Harry sniffed and shook his head. "No, I'm not. I'm scared."

Nodding, Bernard pulled him into a hug. Harry blinked a few times as he buried his face in Bernard's shoulder. He silently let the tears out as he held onto his cousin. Bernard held him tightly, stroking his untamed hair. Harry couldn't help and noticed how familiar Bernard's hugs was. It was like as if he had longed to be hugged like this.

"Everything will be okay, Harry," Bernard said. "I'll figure something out. We'll make sure you won't be a horcrux anymore."

"Don't make promises you can't keep, Bernard," Harry muttered.

Bernard chuckled softly. "I can't help it, Harry. Even before our phone call, I kept making promises to you. It's not because I made a promise to Aunt Lily and Uncle James. Far from it. I made these promises specifically to you. To make sure that I will always be there for you than I was before."

Gasping, Harry pulled away. "It's not your fault. You didn't know. Dumbledore was responsible for all of this."

Smiling sadly, Bernard sighed. "I know, but I couldn't help it and blame myself. If I was a bit more stubborn and pushed harder back then...we would've met earlier."

Harry couldn't believe what he was hearing. His own cousin blamed himself for what Dumbledore did. Harry knew he lost all respect for Dumbledore, but now he hated the man even more. Bernard was the only person - an adult that Harry knew that gave him answers and helped him. Yes, Sirius helped him too, but their first meeting didn't go well because Sirius was after Pettigrew more than checking up on his godson, but now Sirius is making up for it and Harry was grateful for that. However, Bernard literally found out more things about everything going on than Harry could ever figure out. Harry was even sure that he wouldn't figure all of those things out until his seventh year!

Harry looked up at Bernard. "I don't know what would happen if you did pushed harder, but knowing Dumbledore, he probably would just keep you in the dark. Like me. Bernard, please. I don't want you to blame yourself about that. The only person who should be blame is Dumbledore and he should get punch."

Bernard chuckled. "I do want to be the first person in line to punch him."

"I'm sure everyone in this whole house wants to punch Dumbledore," Harry laughed and he smiled. "You've done a lot for me and I couldn't thank you enough. Sure, we have a bloody situation, but at least you told me what was happening than having me to wait until the end of the semester."

Bernard nodded. "You're right, Harry...It's just that I can't help it and protect my love ones."

"Don't worry. I get you."

Then Bernard took out something from his robe and placed it into Harry's hand. Frowning, Harry looked at it. The object Bernard gave him was a stone and if Harry looked closely enough, there was a symbol. It had a triangle and through it was a line and in the middle was a circle.

"What's this?" Harry asked.

"That's a Deathly Hallow," Bernard answered. "It's from out family tree, from the Peverell side. It passed down from generations. I found it during my curse-breaking assignment and I wanted to give it to you. I have no use for it, Harry. This stone needs a better owner."

Harry blinked. "How did you find it?"

Bernard made a sour face. "From the Gaunt ring."

"We're related to Voldemort?!" Harry exclaimed.

"Loosely and distantly related, thank Merlin," Bernard took out a small book, handing it to him. "This is a wizarding children's tales, the Tales of Beedle the Bard. It's the first edition. It's really good and it's written in Ancient Runes and I don't know if you can read Ancient Runes, but if you want...I know you're fourteen and not a kid anymore, but...is it okay, I can read it to you before bed? If you want that is."

Harry couldn't help and chuckled. The last time he had asked someone to read him a bedtime story was when he was a child, but at the time, the Dursleys didn't do that and shoved him in the cupboard. Harry was sure that his mother and father did read to him, but that was a long time ago, a memory he would never remember. However, with Bernard, Harry did wanted to make those memories a reality. He wanted to know what's it like to have family members other than the Dursleys. Most of all, Harry wanted to know what it was like to have a big brother.

"I like that," Harry finally said.

Bernard blinked. "Really?"

"Of course! Can you read it to me, tonight?"

"Sure!"

Bernard smiled widely as he ruffled Harry's hair. Giggling, Harry swatted Bernard's hand away. Harry stared at the stone and put it in his pocket and set the book on his nightstand. As much as Harry didn't like he was very distantly related to Voldemort, but he was glad that Bernard chose him as the new owner of the stone. Just like Bernard said, the stone needs a better owner. Harry was sure he'll have to get himself a locket to keep the stone safe.

"So," Bernard placed an arm over Harry's shoulder. "Hermione told me you got a Firebolt. Wanna go fly around?"

Harry nodded excitedly. "Yeah!"

With no time to waste, Harry summoned his Firebolt. Bernard opened the balcony doors as the two got onto the broom. Within seconds, Harry and Bernard were soaring into the skies, laughing.

~OoO~

Sirius chugged down a glass of beer. After the meeting and learning everything that Bernard discovered...Sirius wished he was a better brother. He knew his parents favored Regulus than him and he was okay with it, but finding out what really happened...why didn't he noticed sooner? Why didn't he realized how nervous Regulus was when he visit. Why didn't he realized that his own brother hugged him and the next day he died? Why?

Tears dripped down from his eyes as Sirius bowed his head. He knew what Bernard said that if he did knew earlier...the outcome for Regulus's fate would still be the same. Knowing what his brother did...even if Sirius did drank the potion, Regulus would still find a way to save him. If only Sirius found out sooner, maybe the two of them would be able to complete the job sooner. Harry and Bernard wouldn't had to go through what they did. Sirius knew Bernard is an adult and can do things by himself, but seeing that memory of Bernard almost wanting to drink the cursed water and stabbed himself just to stop himself...that meant if Bernard did drank from the lake, he would've met the same fate as Regulus.

"Sirius," a voice spoke behind him.

Gasping, Sirius turned. Bruce was behind him and for a guy who is stoned face, Sirius could see there was a hint of concern. Blinking a few times, Sirius wiped his tears and chuckled a bit as he tried to laugh it off.

"Oh, hey playboy," Sirius said. "Didn't see you there."

"Are you okay?" Bruce asked.

Sirius opened his mouth to say he was fine and nothing was bothering him, but he stopped. He narrowed his eyes and let out a heavy sigh. Sirius didn't know what came over him, but he just felt like he didn't want to hide what he's actually feeling.

"No," Sirius answered. "It's just that, if I knew what Regulus was doing...maybe he could've still be alive."

Then there was silence as Sirius stared at his empty glass. He was tempted to pour himself another. However, Bruce walked over and sat next to him. Bruce patted his back slowly, looking away. Sirius raised a brow at him. What was he doing? Was he...comforting him? If Bruce was comforting him, then he has an odd way of doing it.

"I don't know what would happen if you knew," Bruce looked at him. "but anything could happen at that cave. The two of you might live, one of you might live, or you both don't live. I don't know what would happen if you did knew and went to that cave, but if something did happened to you, you wouldn't be able to meet Harry, you wouldn't be able to help Harry to get to Gotham, and..."

"And..." Sirius frowned.

Bruce pursed his lips and looked away. Sirius could see his ears and the side of his cheeks were turning a bit pink. Sirius couldn't help it and smile softly. He didn't know someone like Bruce would be this fluster over something sentimental.

"And I wouldn't be able to...meet...you," Bruce spoke hesitantly.

Sirius's eyes softened as Bruce turned to him. Slowly, Bruce held out his arms, but Sirius could see his arms were literally shaking. Chuckling, Sirius shook his head as he leaned over and hugged Bruce. Pausing, Bruce carefully held Sirius.

"If you're going to hug me, just go for it, playboy," Sirius said.

Bruce chuckled. "I'll keep that in mind."

The two stayed like this for a while. Sirius didn't know how long, but he didn't mind. Was it bad that he actually liked it? He could feel his chest pounding and his face flushing a bit of pink. However, he was glad his face was buried in Bruce's chest. Being hugged by Bruce, Sirius had to admit, it felt nice.

"Hey Bruce - HOLY SHIT!" a voice shouted.

Right away, the two broke apart. Jason was there with eyes widened and his face was red for some reason. Sirius and Bruce looked at each other and looked at Jason. The three stared at each other for who knows how long. With a groan, Jason walked over to the table, took a bottle of beer, and walked passed them, muttering about something being in a K-drama.

"By the way, Bruce," Jason said. "Alfred wants you to show Bernard's relatives their rooms."

Then Jason walked out, drinking the bottle.

"What's wrong with him?" Sirius asked.

"I asked myself the same thing," Bruce answered.

Chapter Text

Bernard knew it was childish, but he was glad he was going to read Harry a bedtime story. The last time he had done that was when Harry was almost a year old. It brought back so many memories before that faithful day. When Bernard got to Harry's room, he knocked on the door. A few seconds later, the door opened. A smile grew across Bernard's face as he saw his cousin.

"Ready for your bedtime story?" Bernard asked.

Harry nodded. "You bet!"

"Where's Uncle Sirius?"

"He's hanging out with Bruce at the Batcave."

"I'm not surprise."

"Me too."

Bernard had heard from Tim that his uncle and Tim's adopted father might have a thing for each other. Never in his life Bernard would actually hear those words. From what he remembered Uncle Sirius wasn't interested in dating because of the war. When did that change? Bernard wasn't sure, but he supports his uncle.

Then Bernard sat on the edge of Harry's bed as his cousin put the blankets over him. Bernard couldn't help and remember how small Harry was at the time and seeing him as a teenager now...time did passed so much. Bernard knew Harry couldn't blame him for giving up on reaching out after what Dumbledore did, but Bernard knew that if he did tried harder. If he had pushed more, then maybe...maybe Harry might live with him and didn't had to go through all of that bullshit in Hogwarts.

"The Tales of the Three Brothers," Bernard began. "Once upon a time, there were three brothers that were walking in a lonely winding road at twilight. Then they stumbled upon a treacherous river where anyone who tried to swim or wade would drown. The brothers, who knew magic, use their wands and create a bridge. So they crossed it."

"What happened next?" Harry asked.

"When they got halfway through the bridge," Bernard continued. "a hooded figured stood before them. The figure was the spirit of Death."

Harry gasped. "What did he do?"

"He hate them." Bernard answered.

Harry blinked. "Wait, what?!"

Bernard laughed. "Just kidding! He didn't eat them."

Harry sighed. "Blimey, you scared me for a second."

Bernard chuckled and patted Harry's head. He couldn't help and use the same joke Uncle James did when he was a child. It was nostalgic. He really missed his Uncle James and Aunt Lily, but at the same time, he has Harry.

"Death was enrage and felt cheated," Bernard said. "So he pretended to congratulate them and gave them gifts of their own choosing. The eldest brother was very combative, so he asked for the most powerful wand ever existed. Death granted his wish and fashioned the Elder Wand from the branch of an elder tree near the river. The second brother was an arrogant man and chose the humiliate Death by asking for the power to recalled deceased from the grave. So Death granted him the Resurrection Stone by crafting it from a stone by the riverbank. The third and youngest brother, who was the most humble and wise didn't trust Death. He asked for something to enable him to go forth without Death being able to follow him. Reluctantly, Death granted his request by giving him his own invisibility cloak. After that, the three brothers took their prizes and went on their separate ways."

Harry frowned. "What happened to the brothers?"

Bernard couldn't help and chuckled of how Harry was so interested in the story. Harry's eyes were wide and he was sitting up, waiting for the next part to be told. Despite everything Harry had been through, Bernard was reminded that Harry was only a child.

"The eldest brother had a duel with a wizard in a village that he had a quarreled with," Bernard answered. "He use the Elder Wand and killed the wizard. The eldest brother stayed at the inn for the night. However, the eldest brother was taken by the power of the Elder Wand and boasted about the wand that Death gave him and how invincible he was. That night, when the eldest brother was asleep from drinking wine, another wizard came into his room and slit his throat. Then Death took the first brother for his own."

"What happened to the Elder Wand?" Harry questioned.

Bernard shrugged. "Don't know. It just went from owner to owner. Whoever the person killed, the wand belongs to them."

"Couldn't a simple disarming charm work?"

"Probably? I don't know Harry."

"Does it really make someone that powerful?"

"Yes, it's the only wand that powerful ever existed."

"I'm so glad Voldemort doesn't have it."

Bernard shuddered at the thought. As much as Bernard was against killing, but Voldemort was a different story. He wouldn't feel bad for killing that wizard. Even if Voldemort did had the Elder Wand, Bernard wouldn't hesitate to slit his throat too. Not because of the power the wand has, but what he had done to Harry. Besides, if the Elder Wand was still somewhere in Britain, it would be with a powerful wizard. The last dark powerful wizard was Grindelwald and the other wizard how defeated him was Dumbledore. Of course there was Voldemort who was powerful as well, but the location of the Elder Wand could be anywhere. Bernard wasn't sure what would happen if he stumbled upon it, but if he did, how would he identify it as a Hallow? The stone was easy because it literally had the symbol. Harry's invisibility cloak was easy because it turned someone completely invisible than other cloaks. The Elder Wand could just look like any other wand and no one would notice. There were a lot of mysteries of the Elder Wand and Bernard wasn't sure what would happen to the wand if it's master dies without having someone to go after for the wand. Would it cease to exist after that? Would it loose the magic inside?

"Anyway," Bernard said. "The second brother return to his home where he lived alone. He use the stone to see the woman he fell in love and wanted to marry before she died. When he summoned her, she was sad and cold, separate from him by a veil. Sadly, even though she had returned, she didn't belong in the mortal world and suffered. The second brother was driven mad by his longing for his love and ended his life by hanging to truly join her. Death took the second brother for his own."

Harry blinked a few times and turned to the stone that was sitting on his nightstand. "That's not going to summon a zombie, right?"

Bernard laughed. "I don't think so, Harry. Maybe something different than that."

As much as Bernard did wanted to tell Harry how the stone works, but at the same time he didn't want to. There were things that Harry needed to learn on his own and to help him grow as a wizard. Not like how Dumbledore did of course, but let Harry figure things out and solve things on his own. If Harry was endanger, than Bernard would step in and help.

"For the third and youngest brother, Death search for him," Bernard read. "but as years passed by, Death could never find him. It was only when the third brother reached to a great age that he took off the Cloak of Invisibility. The third brother gave it to his son. Then the third brother greeted Death like an old friend as they departed as equals." then Bernard closed the book, took out his wand, and create the symbol of the Deathly Hallows. "It is said that uniting the three Deathly Hallows, would make someone the Master of Death."

Then there was silence. Bernard set the book on the nightstand. Harry took it and flipped through the pages. Even though Bernard could tell Harry couldn't read Ancient Runes, but he could tell Harry looked like he was contemplating about something.

"So, Death...was the fiction part of the story, right?" Harry asked.

"From what my mom and your dad told me," Bernard answered. "The Elder Wand, the Resurrection Stone, and the Cloak of Invisibility were made from thestrals. Thestrals are invisible creatures. You could only see them if you had saw death recently. It's the closest thing we have as "Death" in the story."

"The cloak...it's from the third Peverell brother...?"

"Yeah, you and I are direct descendants Ignotus Peverell. His granddaughter married a Potter and she passed down the cloak to her child after that. The cloak has been passed down throughout generations."

"So if I don't have any children or if my future descendants don't have children, would the cloak go to your future descendants?"

"Technically, yes. If that was the case. The stone and cloak will recognized us as a Peverell. The wand will too, but you'll have to win the won and the Elder Wand will finally be back to the Peverells."

Harry sighed. "It must be scary to be the Master of Death. That power...it must be unimaginable."

You can say that again, Bernard thought. However, he knew Harry was right. That power...having an unbeatable wand, a stone to summon ghosts of your love ones, and a cloak that turned you completely invisible, Bernard knew it had been centuries since the Hallows were together and if they were...he wasn't sure what would happen. Bernard had no desire for the Hallows. He did thought they were cool, but he didn't need it, despite being Ignotus's descendant.

"So about tomorrow..." Harry mumbled. "Do you have any plans to capture Snape?"

Bernard looked at Harry. He wasn't sure why his cousin wanted to know his plans. He just wanted to stay to the side and let him do everything. Bernard knew he was pretty much risking everything for Harry, but he still felt like he could've done better for Harry if he had pushed harder to see him.

"I have an idea," Bernard finally answered. "An insane idea, but an idea."

"Would it involved the others aside from Crane and Isley?" Harry asked.

"Pretty much. If they agree to it."

Harry pursed his lips. "I want to help. I want to be a part of that plan."

Bernard's eyes widened. He thought that when he got here, he would make sure that Harry was protected and be put to the side and let him do the magic. Not like this. Sure, Bernard only saw one of Harry's "adventures", but he feared that if he involved Harry in some way, he could get hurt or captured.

"Harry," Bernard placed a hand on his shoulder. "My goal is to keep you safe, not get you involve."

Harry bowed his head. "I know, but I don't want anyone else to get hurt because of me. You already did everything for me. Just let me help, Bernard, please! I can't loose everyone just because Snape is after us. Please, just tell me what your idea is!"

Bernard narrowed his eyes. It wasn't like he forgotten that Snape was also after him too. He was in the way to get to Harry. He was sure that both Voldemort and Dumbledore knew that. After all, Bernard is both of their enemy. The last thing Bernard wanted to do was to put Harry in his insane plan. Would having Harry involved help? Probably, but he was scared of the outcome. However, if his insane plan was carefully planned...maybe, just maybe it might work. Even though Bernard didn't know Snape that well, but from what he briefly saw in Harry's fourth year memory...Snape might be arrogant enough to use a risky tracking spell.

"I will tell you," Bernard said. "but I want you to think about if you wanted to be involved."

Harry nodded. "Okay."

So then, Bernard explained his idea. He had to explain it a little bit more detailed since Harry was hearing it for the first time. However, Bernard knew his idea was insane, but it had worked before. After all, Tim had experienced his insane idea during one of his curse-breaking assignments. Bernard even explained to Harry how blood magic works and how both dark and light it is. The only thing Harry did was nod, memorizing everything Bernard had told him. When Bernard was done, he sat crisscrossed, and looked at Harry.

"So?" Bernard questioned. "Do you still want to be a part it?"

"This is insane," Harry sighed heavily. "You-You can't! I can't let everyone risk their lives for me!"

"I had done it before and I could do it again," Bernard said.

"But this is different!" Harry exclaimed.

Bernard raised a brow. "Is it, though? I don't know what Snape is planning to track us, but using blood magic is the safest to keep both of us, mainly you, safe for a while. There's a lot of people in this manor, Harry. Probably around fifteen or sixteen at best. If Professor Crane and Professor Isley had a better plan than me, then we can abandoned this plan, but right now...this is the only plan I got so far. Do you still want to be a part of it?"

Harry looked at him and nodded. "Yes."

Bernard pursed his lips. As much as he hoped Harry would disagree with this idea and not be involved, but that didn't work. Bernard was sure that all of those events that happened at Hogwarts made Harry a self-sacrificing person. However, Bernard would be a hypocrite since he too, is a self-sacrificing person. After all, he did went to that cave where the fake locket was and he didn't had to do it, but he did it for Kreacher. Now Bernard thought about it, he and Harry weren't that much different.

"You know Damian is going to kill me if he knew you wanted to be involved," Bernard commented.

It was no surprised that Bernard knew there was something going on between his cousin and Tim's youngest brother. As much as Bernard wanted to question Harry's taste in men, but he knew he got it from Aunt Lily. Even Bernard would question how on earth did his uncle and aunt got together.

"I know," Harry sighed. "I'll handle Damian...if your former professors don't like your idea."

Bernard glanced down. He knew there was a good chance that they might agree to this. It's a good plan to fool that tracking spell...actually any tracking spell at the matter. Bernard hadn't got any information from Hermione yet, but he did texted her to let him know when Snape is gone. However, since Harry wanted to be involved, Bernard was certain that even if he does refused, Harry would find a way to be involved. Whether it was intentional or not.

Then Bernard stood up and gentle set Harry on his bed. He brushed his bangs, ignoring the scar, and pecked his cousin's forehead. He smiled as he tucked Harry in and took off Harry's glasses, setting them on the nightstand.

"Goodnight, Harry," Bernard said. "We'll discuss this more tomorrow. For now, let's just sleep."

Harry nodded. "Night." Then Harry hugged him, whispering. "I'm glad I met you."

Tears flooded in Bernard's eyes. Quickly, he wiped them away before Harry noticed. His eyes softened as he flicked his wand, turning off the lights. As he walked over to the door, he looked at Harry one more time and walked out. Bernard closed the door behind him. Sighing, he leaned against the door, rubbing his temples. Then he heard footsteps. Bernard turned and saw Tim walking over to him. Bernard couldn't help and smiled as he walked over to his boyfriend, giving him a hug.

"How was reading about the Peverells?" Tim asked.

"Good," Bernard answered. "I told him about my idea."

Tim gasped. "What? Why?"

Bernard had told Tim about his idea hours before. Tim was the only one who knew. He hadn't told the rest of his family yet, but he knew he would have to tell them tomorrow. 

"Harry wanted to know and I gave him a choice if he wanted to be involved," Bernard explained. "Sadly, luck wasn't on my side and Harry wanted to be involved."

Tim winced. "Damian is going to kill you."

"I know. "

"Look, I know you're scared for Harry's safety," Tim kissed his forehead. "but there's many of us and there's only one Snape. Whatever he's planning, we'll be prepared for it."

How prepare, though? Bernard thought. There were many possibilities that Snape might do and he's dealing with a Potions Master after all. Bernard wasn't sure what else Snape was good on, but Bernard knew Tim was right. The only thing they could do was to prepare for Snape's arrival and get him arrested.

Bernard looked at Tim as he leaned in, pressing his lips against his. Ever since Bernard got back, he had longed to kiss Tim again. Tim didn't waste no time as he cupped his face, deepening the kiss. As they kissed, Bernard heard footsteps. The two slowly pulled away and turned. Jason was there, eating a pumpkin pasty that Alfred made.

"Sup," Jason said.

"Do you mind?" Tim growled.

"You guys do know there is a kid behind that door right?" Jason pointed his thumb at Harry's room.

Shaking his head, Tim grabbed Bernard's hand, dragging him away. "Let's go to my room."

Bernard rolled his eyes. "You know as much as I do love to make out with you, but you do need some sleep."

"I'll be fine." Tim assured him.

"I swear I'm going to drug you with a Sleeping Draught."

"You've done it before," Tim smirked. "What's stopping you now?"

"I swear you guys have the weirdest kinks!" Jason shouted.

"JASON!!!" Tim and Bernard yelled.

~OoO~

Harry was trying to sleep, but there was shouting in the hallway. He didn't caught all of it, but it was something about Tim and Bernard and kinks? Whatever that means. Harry turned to the Resurrection Stone, sat up, reached out, and held it on his palm. As much as he feared about the worst case scenario of Bernard's insane plan, but...was it bad that he thought it was a good idea? Bernard knew more about magic than him. He's older and experienced. Harry wasn't. He was underage and still learning. Sighing, Harry fiddled with the stone, turning it over a couple of times, and he closed his eyes, pressing the stone against his lips. He tried to think of the good things. Like seeing his family and being with Damian. He even thought about all the good things that had happened ever since he arrived at Gotham.

However, despite everything going on, was it bad that Harry was accepting his death already? He's a horcrux and Harry knew he might not live long since the only way to truly defeat Voldemort was to destroy all of the horcrux and Harry was one of them. He hated that he would have to leave everyone eventually. He just finally got to meet his father's side of the family. He finally got to meet Bernard. Most of all, he didn't want to leave Damian, but he knew it has to happen. Whatever happens when he goes back to Britain, Harry knew that he'll die on his homeland.

"I'm ready to die," Harry muttered to himself.

It pained him to say those words, but he knew it will happen. If he live, then Voldemort lives. If he died, then Voldemort dies. Harry hated that he was secretly planning to sacrifice himself by Voldemort's hand, eventually, but this was the way. Harry was sure Damian would kill him, but what other choice does Harry had?

As Harry opened his eyes, despite how dark it was, he saw two dark figures. Frowning, Harry put on his glasses, and turned on the lamp. Eyes widened, Harry gasped. Standing there was his parents. Harry stared at the stone and back at his parents. Tears filled his eyes as Harry got up. Lily reached out to him and in turn, Harry reached out for his mother, but as his hand touched hers, his hand went through. Harry blinked a few times, remembering what Bernard said in the story of the second brother. So that's what it meant when the second brother's love was separate by a veil. A veil being a ghost.

"Mum?" Harry looked at his mother and then at his father. "Dad?"

His parents nodded. Harry couldn't help and broke into a smile. The last time he "saw" his parents was looking at the Mirror of Erised. However, this time was different. It was like as if he was actually looking them for the first time.

Lily smiled at him. She touched his cheek or at least attempt to. "We're so proud of you, Sweetheart."

Harry narrowed his eyes. "There's nothing to be proud of. I ran away. I'm literally preparing myself to die."

"I don't think there's nothing wrong with that," James placed his ghostly hand on Harry's shoulder. "Anyone can have courage, but it takes true courage to do it. You had the courage to run away, knowing the consequences of loosing your magic. You had the courage to face death knowing the consequences of being a horcrux. You've done so much for Hogwarts and to be honest, I don't think I would be that brave enough to do all of that."

"You were brave to face Voldemort, Dad," Harry said. "I heard through the dementors. You told Mum to take me and run."

James chuckled coldly. "By brave you mean, stupid. I dropped my wand when I told your mum to run. I didn't realized it until it was too late."

Lily nodded. "I didn't had my wand either. We were just caught off guard at the time, but...I was prepared enough to know what I was doing when I did face You-Know-Who."

Now this was something Harry never knew. He couldn't blame his parents for being caught off guard. The attack was sudden after all. However, Harry knew what she was talking about right away. The protection spell. The spell that made him The-Boy-Who-Lived. Even though he only knew little of the spell, but he still wondered what else this ancient magic does or at least how his mother came across it.

"How did you find that spell, Mum?" Harry asked.

"The library," Lily explained. "I was just desperate at the time. It was written in Ancient Runes. I wasn't good in that course and barely passed it with an Acceptable, but it did took me a while to translate some of it, enough to do the spell. The spell was in Ancient Runes, so it took me months to conjured it, but what Bern said was correct. I offered myself as a willing victim."

"Will I be able to survive the Killing Curse the second time?" Harry questioned.

Lily looked down. "I don't know, Sweetheart. I never got that far."

Harry pursed his lips. So his mum didn't looked into that far either. Then again, he couldn't blame her. Both her and dad were desperate to protect him, so it made sense that they would do anything to make sure he survived.

"Although, since tomorrow you do have a meeting," James said. "I think it's best to let everyone know not to say You-Know-Who's name for a while."

Harry frowned. "Why?"

"Death Eaters have a taboo spell," James explained. "Bern was captured, right? There's a good chance that they placed that spell on him when he was unconscious. If he said You-Know-Who's name, there's a chance that Snape can track him, easily. I don't know if the spell can transfer to others, but just for safety reasons, just call him by his real name."

"Also, Severus is good at Defense the Dark Arts," Lily added. "He had an O on it every year and he is very knowledgeable of dark magic. I wouldn't be surprised if he uses blood tracking on you. You were his student and I'm sure Dumbledore has blood from you."

Harry shivered. He knew that blood tracking is very risky because it could go deep into the family line. However, considering the fact that all of his relatives were here in Gotham...there was a chance that Snape would be confident enough to figure out where he was. Also, Harry knew he did bled in his second year from the basilisk. Was his blood still there? He thought that basilisk fang would cover his blood with ink...unless there was a spell to separate the blood and ink. Not only that, but Bernard did said Voldemort's name many times already.

The more Harry thought about it, the more he knew Bernard's idea might help everyone. Was it too risky? Yes, it was, but if Snape was that confident enough to use that risky tracking spell as well as Death Eaters using a taboo spell on Bernard, it might be the best to make use of Bernard's plan. 

"Well, Snape would have a tough time when he's here," Harry smirked.

Harry looked at the Resurrection Stone. If Isley and Crane do agreed to Bernard's idea, Harry might as well use the stone for good use when Snape arrives. It would be the last thing Harry would want to use, but he knew the stone would be helpful. However, if Isley and Crane do disagree, then Harry would try his best to push Bernard's plan.

"That's the spirit!" James made a cheeky grin.

"We will be with you as always, Sweetheart," Lily said.

Harry couldn't help and smiled. He was about to hold out his arms, but stopped. He almost forgot that his parents were technically ghosts. Tears formed in his eyes. He knew he shouldn't be crying about it, but he couldn't help it. This was the first conversation he had with his parents and for the first time in his life, he felt what a parents' love was like.

"Would you stay with me until I go asleep?" Harry asked.

James's eyes softened. "Of course, son."

With that, Harry walked over to his bed and laid down. He pulled the covers over him as he watched Lily and James sat at opposite sides of the bed. Harry pulled his hands out of the covers and places them to his side. Lily held his left and James held his right. Even though Harry couldn't feel their touch, but it felt like they were there with him.

Harry turned to Lily. "Goodnight, Mum," then he looked at James. "Goodnight, Dad."

"Goodnight, Harry," his parents said.

Smiling, Harry closed his eyes. Soon he drifted off to sleep, dreaming about being with his parents as well as the whole Potter and Evans family, even Damian's family, Hermione, and those he considered as his friends was there too. For once in his life, Harry had a good dream.

Chapter Text

Damian was pacing back and forth as he and everyone waited for Harry, Dowd, and Black talk to Ras and Talia. He had no idea they started talking to them the first thing in the morning before everyone woke up. Pennyworth was the one who let them to Ras and Talia. Damian wanted to be a part of the interrogation because he wanted to know why they hadn't told him about his wizarding side. Of course Damian knew Ras is a squib, but he still wanted to know why. However, Pennyworth did assured him that he would be the one to teach him, since he knew about the wizarding world, which it does make sense. However, he couldn't get the feeling that Harry might get hurt by his grandfather and mother.

"If you keep walking like that, you're going to make a ditch," Richard said.

Damian ignored him as he kept on pacing. He knew Harry has Black and Dowd, who are obviously skilled, but at the same time this was his grandfather and mother. They could do more damage to Harry than the other two. Dowd's family was with them. They seemed to be confident about Dowd and his skills as a wizard, which Damian hate to admit, but Dowd is very skilled.

Then Damian heard the door opened as Harry, Black, and Dowd walked out of the grandfather clock entrance. The three of them looked completely fine. Damian couldn't help and let out a sigh.

"What happen?" Father asked.

Dowd took out a vial of green liquid. "Good news is that this is what's left of the pits."

"The bad news is that Pettigrew was the one who killed all the League members," Black said. "He took the al Ghuls potion book."

"The other bad news is that Riddle is going to alter the potion to his liking," Dowd added. "He's intelligent enough to do that and I wouldn't be surprised if he knew how the al Ghuls made it. Alfred, Sirius, and I will try to see what the pit was made of. I have some theories, but it might take a while to extract all of the ingredients."

Damian couldn't help and noticed that Dowd called Voldemort by his true last name, Riddle. He didn't know why all of the sudden Dowd started calling Voldemort that. Damian was sure that fearing Voldemort's name was useless since the wizard is pretty much still in a weakened state.

"Why are you calling Voldemort, Riddle now?" Duke asked.

"We all figured that since Bernard was knocked out by the Death Eaters," Harry explained. "they might've put a spell on him - a taboo spell. If he says Riddle's name, Snape would have his location."

Black nodded. "Harry brought it up this morning and I can't believe I forgot about that! You muggles should be fine, since you all have no magic. We're just doing it just in case."

"Since we're also involved it's better to call him, Riddle," Father crossed his arms. "If Riddle is willingly to attack no-majs, then any no-maj who knows the existence of the wizarding world would be his first target. Then the ones who don't know would be his second."

"I'm not sure if he's aware if his horcruxes are gone," Dowd added. "but so far, he's just buying time until he goes into full power. We only know Snape needs to capture me to make Harry go into the tournament. I don't know why he needs Harry to regain his power, but the Lazarus Potion is one of the key to regain his power. I woke up early to read into dark potions and so far, I found nothing. I only know it's a dark form of a regeneration potion. The problem is that there is many dark forms of a regeneration potion. There are dark ones that isn't so bad. There are the sort of dark ones, but not that dark, the dark ones, the very dark ones, and the dark ancient potion. There's at least seventy of them."

"Bloody hell, he could've use any of them." Harry said.

Damian nodded in agreement. Every time Dowd or anyone else discovered something, something gets in the way, and things just get more complicated to the next. However, they are dealing with an intelligent wizard who also is insane.

"Luckily, I'm looking into the dark, the very dark, and the ancient potions," Dowd sighed. "There's like forty of them and one ancient potion."

Cass frowned. "Why would he need Harry alive for this potion? Isn't his goal to kill Harry?"

"It's most likely that Harry needs to be a part of the potion for some reason," Dowd explained. "I don't know which one, but the forty potions I am looking at, do involved the enemy alive."

"Let me guess," Damian said. "the other thirty is where the enemy is dead?"

Dowd nodded. "Pretty much."

Damian pinched his temples as Harry patted his back. As much as he shouldn't be surprise about everything wizard related, but sometimes he couldn't help it. Having forty potions with the enemy alive was like asking to be torture for the next twenty-four hours!

Damian raised a brow. "How did you even look into these books without being shock by all of this?"

Dowd rolled his eyes. "It's part of my job, Damian. May I remind you that a curse-breaker is allowed to look into and use dark magic when necessary as well as the Three Unforgivable, but I try not to use that."

Damian looked at Timothy. "I see why you like him."

Timothy looked at him as if he was insane, while Harry just chuckled. All of his life, Damian did wondered what Dowd saw in Timothy and vice versa, but now he knew. Aside from being a skilled wizard, Dowd also knew and how to use dark magic. 

Then Dowd's house elf, Kreacher came into the living room, bringing in some tea, coffee, and snacks. Kreacher set the tray on the coffee table, glared at Black, who also glared back, gave Dowd a smile, and went back into the kitchen. Dowd shook his head at Black, which Black ignored him. On the tray was a cup of tea, coffee, and many empty tea cups. Damian suspected that Dowd was doing some hospitality for Isley and Crane, considering the fact that he was their former student. Damian was still trying to process all of that.

"So back to Ras and Talia, how did they handle wizard interrogation?" Jason questioned.

"Quite well, actually," Black answered. "First they freaked out because I'm here, then they were happy to meet Harry and Bernard. We pretty much had no trouble asking them what happened when Pettigrew attack. I've done my fair share of interrogation back at the war, but this was the most easiest interrogation I ever did."

Damian couldn't help it and let out a sigh. He was glad that the interrogation went well. That meant his grandfather and mother did had respect to the community that their family used to belong to. However, even though that the League of Assassins was no more, Damian knew there was a chance for them to want to regain their power...or at least try to.

"I also asked them why they didn't tell you about your wizarding heritage, Damian," Harry said. "They just thought that you and your future children wouldn't produce any wizarding children for a while, so they thought it was unnecessary to tell you."

"Of course!" Pennyworth snapped his fingers. "I remember reading about who if two muggles, who are both descendant of a squib would most likely produce a wizarding child. It does take many generations, though."

Damian nodded. He hated to admit it, but that does make sense. He knew for a fact that he won't have wizarding children in the future anyway. The only way he can have magical children was that if he married someone who was from a squib bloodline or a...magical person. Damian's cheeks turned pink as he glanced at Harry, but he noticed Dowd was glaring at him and was one step away to use his wand at him.

Suddenly, the door knocked. Everyone turned to the door. Pennyworth walked over to the door and opened it, revealing Pamala Isley and Jonathan Crane. Damian made a sour face, Father was neutral, and everyone else had some mix emotions. As much as he knew these two were respected in the wizarding world as professors...it was something that Damian and pretty much his whole family had to get used to all of this.

"Professor Isley, Professor Crane," Dowd greeted. "It's good to see you again."

"Oh Bernard, it's good to see you again!" Isley hugged him.

"I see you made a name for yourself, kid," Crane smirked and he turned as he saw Harry and Black. "Holy Merlin! Harry Potter and Sirius Black?!"

Isley turned as well and the two rushed over to Harry and Black, shaking their hands. Mostly Harry's. Black looked like he didn't want to be around them. Not that Damian could blame him. After all, they are Father's rouges.

"I'm honor to meet you, Harry Potter!" Crane exclaimed.

"I've heard so much in the papers!" Isley said. "I'm actually shocked that Dumbledore did all of this.

"I heard in the papers that you successfully use the patronus charm at age thirteen!" Crane beamed. "That is amazing! I couldn't do that until my six year!"

Harry smiled uneasily. "Th-Thank you? We made your fear potion in class before. I think we use dementor essence." 

Crane nodded. "You got that right, kid." then he turned to Pennyworth. "I'm not surprise you live here. You work with the Bat, huh?"

Pennyworth shrugged. "Something like that."

"He's always been working with him since day one," Isley sighed. "How else does Wayne get cured from all of our jinxes, charms, and potions? Mister Pennyworth is just lucky that we can't attack him."

Crane eyed at Pennyworth. "To be fair, I really don't want to go up against the Alfred Pennyworth. I heard he is a really good duelist."

Pennyworth scoffed. "I am an excellent duelist. By the way, I knew Isley figured out about Master Bruce, but I'm surprised you already knew about it, Crane."

"To be fair, we're wizards," Crane said. "A simple revelio did the trick and it would ruin the fun if I said anything. Besides, I like to see those other no-majs figure it out. It's fun. The no-maj way is fun."

Pennyworth chuckled. "Oh I know. As a muggleborn, I still use my shotgun than the Killing Curse. It's too easy."

Crane laughed. "I don't blame you there. We're all no-maj borns. Sometimes we just need to use the no-maj way."

"Okay!" Dowd spoke up. "As much as I would like to hear you guys discuss how to use the no-maj way against...well everyone, we do have a problem in our hands, which I assumed that you know the details from President Pham. Professor Isley, Professor Crane, please sit down."

Isley giggled. "Bernard you don't have to call use professor anymore."

"Kid, you make me feel old," Crane sighed.

"But you are old," Bernard said.

Crane glared at him. "I still see you still have that snark on ya."

Dowd just smirked and gestured his former professors to their seats. The two sat down and so did everyone else. Damian noticed that Harry was sitting with Dowd and Black. Usually, Damian wouldn't mind, but he couldn't help and noticed how serious Harry was today. Damian knew Harry had his serious moments, but he felt like something was up. He wondered if he should be concern.

"So, President Pham told us that this Severus Snape is going to be here," Isley folded her hands.

Crane groaned. "Urgh, I hate that guy!"

"Join the club," Harry crossed his arms.

"The first time I talked to that guy was when we were renewing our Potion Masters lisence," Crane explained. "It's just retaking our testes for every three years. Anyway, he just looked at me and said how my book, my textbooks had horrible instructions and how his way of making my potions was better! After that he called me a filthy mudblood! Merlin, I never wanted to hurt another wizard in my life. Hearing his name makes me want to punch him. I'm so glad that President Pham wants us to capture him."

Isley nodded. "Well from the papers, he seemed like a horrible professor too. Someone like him shouldn't be teaching if he's going to abuse children. Had you had any thoughts on how to capture him?"

Crane scoffed. "My potions, obviously. For you, plants, right?"

"Of course," Isley beamed and she turned to Dowd. "Bernard, since you had fought Snape before, do you have any ideas you like to share?"

Dowd gulped and fiddled with his hands. "I do, but...it's...risky."

Isley frowned. "Well, it couldn't be that risky. It depends on how well this plan could work."

Dowd nodded and he let out a sigh. He looked at Harry and the two nodded. For some reason Damian had a feeling that he wouldn't like this plan that Dowd had. Sure, Dowd had showed a lot of skills as a wizard, but from everything he did to destroyed those horcruxes was risky as well as his insane habit of getting into situations beyond his control.

"I was thinking about having seven of me and seven of Harry," Dowd explained. "by using the advance Polyjuice Potion - Blood Polyjuice Potion. Snape is likely going to use a blood tracking magic and since he knows that Harry and I are here, I do think he's confident enough to figure it out. Using this version of Polyjuice Potion, not only covers the tracks of being revealed as a fake, but keeps Harry safe for the time being until we capture Snape. Not only that, but unlike regular Polyjuice Potion - anyone who drinks the Blood Polyjuice Potion, becomes the exact copy, like a clone, even by blood and magic. No-majs who do drink it can preform magic too. Of course only for a limit of time. Also Snape wouldn't know which of us is real. It would be the perfect time for you guys and my family to capture him."

Damian tried to processed the plan. That meant any of them would need to be either Harry and Dowd. Also Dowd said Snape wouldn't know which is the real them...which meant that...Harry might be involved in this insane plan and would get hurt. Damian turned to Harry, who looked like he wasn't surprise about this idea. In fact, it looked like he knew about it. The only ones in the living room who didn't know about this plan was everyone else, except for Timothy of course.

"That makes sense," Crane said. "Using normal Polyjuice Potion - even the advance ones would make the blood tracking spell reveal who is the real and who is the fake. The Blood Polyjuice Potion would at least hide who is the fake one...but we only have two hours until the potion wears off. That should be enough time to capture Snape."

Isley nodded. "While Snape is distracted by figuring out who is who, you use your fear potion and then I use my plants. This plan might work, but making that potion is ten times difficult than normal Polyjuice Potion. The process is almost similar to became an animagus. It'll take weeks!"

Dowd chuckled. "No need." he pulled his robe wide open, revealing that Blood Polyjuice Potion hanging from his robes. "I've already made it in advance - months advance."

Everyone stared at Dowd with pure shock. Timothy wasn't shock as always, since Damian was sure that Timothy knew that Dowd had that on him. Damian was aware that Dowd was prepare for any situation for being a curse-breaker, but he never thought he was that prepared. Now Damian thought about it, the only time Dowd wasn't prepared was dealing with horcruxes. 

"We just need my and Harry's hairs and then we're good," Dowd said.

Isley smirked. "Excellent." she turned to Harry. "Mister Potter, I assumed you knew of this plan and are going to be a part of it? Bernard did said Snape wouldn't know who is the real Harry, after all."

Harry nodded. "I am."

Damian looked at Harry with wide eyes. What? Why? Damian was sure, he was so sure that Harry wouldn't be a part of this plan. Damian wasn't surprised that Harry knew of the plan, but being a part of it...why? Harry had been through so much and suffered by Riddle and Dumbledore. Why would he want to be a part of a plan that could potentially be his doom? Damian was sure, he was so sure that he told Harry he wouldn't had to worry about everything anymore. Harry didn't need to fight anymore. Why would he want to keep fighting?

Damian stood up. "Are you insane, Harry?!"

Sighing, Harry stood up as well. "Yes, I am."

At once, everyone scooted away from both Damian and Harry as everyone eyed at them. All wizards and witches had their wands up for some reason. It was like as if they were waiting for Harry to do some accidental magic or if Damian would pull out a knife or something. In the corner of Damian's eyes, he could see Dowd looking at Harry, as if to say You deal with him.

"Why?" Damian demanded. "Harry, we can handle it."

"Fat chance, Damian," Harry said. "I'm not going to sit here and wait until it's over!"

"You're going to get capture by Snape if you join the plan!"

"I'll be fine."

"No you won't, Snape will figure out which is which by triggering you the most."

"I can handle Snape. I've done it for the last four years. I'll be fine."

"No, you'll get hurt."

"No, I won't!"

"Yes, you will!"

"I'm sure I won't!"

"You seemed so confident on that part."

"Well look who's talking!"

Damian glared at him. "You're going to stay in the manor, Harry!"

"I'm not going to stay in the manor!" Harry growled.

"Yes, you are!"

"No, I'm not!"

"I won't let you jeopardized this plan if you're there!" Damian shouted.

Harry glared at him with eyes full of fury. For the first time in Damian's life, he had never saw Harry this angry before. As much as Damian was alarmed by Harry's anger, he kept his composure, without showing a slight discomfort of Harry's anger.

"I'M JOINING WEATHER YOU LIKE IT OR NOT!!!" Harry screamed.

Almost everyone jumped when Harry screamed out at him. Damian stood his ground, trying not to be phase by Harry's burst of anger. Damian was aware of Harry's temper, but he didn't know Harry had that kind of temper. Damian knew he and Jason both have a temper, but right now Damian felt like he was fighting fire with fire.

"Go ahead!!" Damian hollered back. "We'll see what happens!"

"YOU SEEM SO COCKY WHAT MIGHT HAPPEN, YOU BLOODY IDIOT!!!" Harry shouted.

"What can you understand that being in this plan is the most stupidest thing you ever done, Harry?!!"

"YOU'RE IMPOSSIBLE!!!"

"So are you!"

Growling, Harry shoved his seat as he walked up the stairs. Without hesitation, Damian raced over to Harry and grabbed his wrist. There was no way they are ending this conversation like this.

"We're not done here," Damian snarled.

"Yeah, we are!" Harry yanked his hand away.

"If you go to your room, I won't speak to you ever again!" Damian threatened.

Harry laughed. "Go ahead, I had never spoken to other people aside from the Dursleys for ten years, I can do it again!"

"Fine!"

"FINE!!!"

With that Damian turned his back to Harry, walked passed the living room, and headed into the kitchen. As Damian opened the back door, in the distance he could hear Harry slamming the door, and Damian did the same. He marched into the Wayne gardens, fuming with rage. Damian couldn't believe it! What the hell was wrong with Harry? Damian was so sure that when Dowd got here, Harry wouldn't had to worry about being involved into anything, but here we are! He wanted to be involved!

Damian sat down at the bench, arms crossed. Damian knew he could handle magic. He had done it before and he could do it again. He knew it would be different since he was dealing with a magical secret society, but he could learn. The more he thought about it, the more he remembered his conversation with Harry the night when everyone found out about his friendship with Harry. Harry was concern about his safety, but Damian knew he assured Harry about it. Harry didn't need to worry about him. Harry just needed to worry about himself and stay safe. That was it.

Then Damian realized that every year whenever something happened at Hogwarts, Harry wanted to help people. He couldn't back down and let others get hurt. Even if it didn't involved him, he still tried to help others. No matter how much he suffered, no matter how much no one thanked him, no matter how much people wanted to help him, Harry still wanted to help because he doesn't want others to get hurt because of him.

Damian groaned. "I'm an idiot, aren't I?"

"Yeah, you are." a voice spoke.

Damian looked up and saw Timothy. Sighing, Damian looked away as Timothy sat next to him. He really didn't want to talk to Timothy right now. Timothy was the last person Damian would want to talk to. As much as Damian wanted to tell Timothy to go away, but he didn't felt like it. Harry would probably not want to talk to him again. Damian's heart clenched. He didn't want that. Yeah, he knew what he said, but he was just upset and angry that Harry was putting himself in danger. Damian never meant it...he just hoped Harry knew that too. What if he really won't talk to him? It would be Damian's own fault for messing everything up.

"Tt, what are you doing here?" Damian scoffed.

"Thought you might want someone to talk to," Timothy said.

Damian raised a brow. "You?"

"Look," Timothy placed a hand on his shoulder. "I know I just found out about this whole wizard thing since last year, but from my experienced, moping won't help. Just talk to Harry."

"He hates me," Damian stated.

"No, he doesn't." Timothy sighed. "Look, I know dealing with all of this is hard. I've dealt the same thing with Bernard and I know I don't show it, but I am worried about his safety too. I'm just used to Bernard getting into ridiculous situations. The thing is that, you just need to be there for Harry. The good and the bad. The wizarding world is cruel and I won't deny that, but so is our world too. You just need to be there and help him along the way. Harry may make stupid decisions along the way, but you're his b - uh, friend. You may disagree with his choices, but all you need to do is to support him and be prepare if things do go bad. Harry needs us and we all need him."

Damian lowered his head. He hate to admit that he was scared. Scared for Harry and what might happen to him. He didn't want his friend to be dragged into the Triwizard Tournament and die. Harry was his first friend he made that wasn't connected to Father. He never judged him about his past and pretty much everything about him. Loosing Harry was like loosing someone he held dear to him. He couldn't help and think what might happen. However, maybe it was best to talk to Harry. After all, Harry knew from first experienced about everything that had happened and Damian was sure that Harry would understand.

"I'll talk to him," Damian finally said.

Timothy smiled. "Good."

As Damian got up form the bench, he took a few steps and stopped. "Timothy."

"Yeah?" Timothy asked.

"Th-Thank you," Damian stammered.

Then there was silence as Damian's ears turned red. He knew it was rare for him to thank Timothy or listening what he has to say, but he did. He listened what Timothy had experienced with Dowd and now he's having the a similar experienced with Harry. The first time in Damian's life, they were having a civil conversation. Damian wondered if he told Timothy about his insecurities about being Robin...he wondered if Timothy would listen too.

"You're welcome." Timothy finally said.

Right away, Damian hurried back into the manor. As he got inside, he headed straight upstairs. When he got to Harry's room, he stopped. Behind the door, he could hear some sniffling. Damian narrowed his eyes. He was sure Harry was crying because of him. With a deep breath, Damian knocked on the door.

"Who is it?" Harry called.

"It's me," Damian answered.

"Go away," Harry mumbled.

Damian sighed. "Look, Harry. Please open the door. I just want to talk."

Harry scoffed. "Yeah, sure."

Damian pressed his forehead against the door. He slid onto his knees and turned as he rested his back against the door. He knew Harry won't open the door, but he knew that won't stop him from talking to him. Even though Harry was still angry at him, but he still wanted to hear him out.

"I'm sorry," Damian apologized. "Harry, I'm really sorry. It's just...you're my first friend, outside from my Father's connections. From everything that had happened so far, I don't want to loose you. I'm scared, Harry. I'm scared what might happen to you and I can't stop thinking about it. That's why I want to fight in your battles. I want to save you. I won't stop you from being in this plan, you're too stubborn anyway. Just let me be a part of this plan by your side."

Then there was silence. Damian lowered his head. He wouldn't be surprised if Harry never forgave him. After all, he did messed up. Not like the first time Damian had messed up his friendships with other people...well mostly the people who had connections to Father. However, he just hoped that Harry would understand his side of everything and why he was against it.

Suddenly, Damian heard the doorknob turned and the door creaked opened. Damian froze for a bit. He wondered if it was safe to turn around or not, but instinct took over him as he turned. His dark green eyes met emerald green. Harry was also sitting against the door and his eyes were red too. He glanced to the side, rubbing his neck.

"I-I'm sorry too," Harry stammered. "I-I just." He sighed. "Damian, I didn't know you felt that way. You always had everything put together and I didn't know all this time, I was scaring you. It's just that, I'm scared too, but I know what I'm doing is risky. I know what I'm doing might scared everyone and I'm glad that I can finally rely on adults who do care, but at the same time, I want to help. I just can't let myself stand on the sidelines. I already lost my parents. I don't want to loose everyone. Damian, I don't want to loose you too."

Without a word, Damian pulled Harry into a hug. He held him tightly as he could. Damian couldn't help and chuckle a bit. So they were both thinking the same thing. Wanting to protect each other.

As they pulled apart, Damian heard footsteps coming their way. Damian and Harry looked at each other and the two stood up. Dowd was running up the stairs as if his life depends on it. He had his phone in his hand. When he approached them, he was breathing heavily and Damian swore he saw Dowd glaring at him. Damian grumbled. Dowd just had to ruin the moment, huh?

"Hermione, just text me," Dowd said. "She just saw Snape talking to Slughorn."

"What else did Hermione say?" Harry asked.

"Well, I'm not sure how she did it, but I'm impressed," Dowd answered. "After Hermione saw Snape and Slughorn, she basically snuck into the potions classroom, found the plane ticket, and use the duplication spell. She went to the no-maj village, took a picture of the plane ticket and sent it to me. Without getting caught."

Harry chuckled. "I'm not surprised Hermione didn't get caught. She's not a rule breaker, but she will break rules if things don't go her way."

"Snape's plane is ten hours and it has a layover. I'm not sure how long that layover will be, but I already told Professor Isley and she's already using magic on her plants to alert her if Snape shows up. Also, Alfred is giving everyone fake wands for everyone - mainly anyone who is a no-maj to practice magic. It's the closest thing they can do to perform magic. Anyway, Harry, I need all of your memories from your childhood to Hogwarts. We haven't decided who will be us yet, but right now, we just need everyone to practice our mannerisms and study magic before Snape arrives."

The thought of Harry teaching Damian magic made his cheeks lightly pink. Damian wouldn't mind if Harry taught him some Defense the Dark Arts. He knew that subject was Harry's favorite subject and he was sure that Harry wouldn't mind teaching him magic as well.

"Do you mind teaching me magic, Harry?" Damian asked.

Harry smiled. "I don't mind!"

"Actually!" Dowd grinned, showing his gritted teeth as he pulled them away from each other. "Harry, you and I are going to get some dueling training from my mom. Right now."

Harry blinked. "Right now?"

Dowd nodded. "Right now!" he shoved a fake wand to Damian and made a shooing motion. "Alfred wants you downstairs! Now go! Bye!"

"I'll teach you tonight," Harry whispered.

Damian noticed Dowd's eye twitched when he heard that. Nodding, Damian watched Dowd taking Harry's wrist, and dragging him downstairs, leaving Damian alone. Damian couldn't help and wondered if Dowd came up here on purpose. The more he thought about it, the more he was sure Dowd did it on purpose. Damian wasn't sure what Dowd's deal was. He and Harry are just friends. However, Damian was glad that Harry forgave him. He would do anything to make sure that he would keep Harry safe and he will make sure no one would stop him from doing that.

Chapter Text

Hey guys! I'm going on a hiatus. Yeah, I know, two months of not uploading and you're getting another author's note. I know you guys want to know the reasons. Well, there's lots of them and I don't mind sharing it to you because I just want you know the reasons why.

1. Motivation.

I feel like every time I'm writing this story, it feels like a chore now. There are a lot of reasons why I feel like it's a chore and it will be explained on the numbers, but mostly, I am just having major motivation problems. I don't want to write this story like I'm doing a chore and forcing myself to finish it.

2. Personal life.

My personal life is pretty much getting in the way. My hours had been cut, I'm trying to make ends meet, and I barely have some time for myself. Not only that, but during work, I had been asked out by men while I was working. Mind you, that I'm a cashier/customer service and it's my job to be nice. I'm being paid to care about customers. Yes, I made small talk because that's part of my job. So now, I'm being paranoid now because I was asked out by a regular, who is an older man and I'm old enough to be his daughter! I'm dreading to go to work and my mind isn't in the right place.

3. "Constructive Criticism"/Comments

Yeah, you guys saw this coming.

After the last chapter was posted, the comments and bookmarks had became very malicious to a point where I'm actually afraid to continue this story. I did block, mute, and everything I did, but it still kept coming and slowly, I kept being unmotivated.

Guys, I never asked for constructive criticism. If I did, I would've mentioned it in the notes. Call me touchy all you want, but as I said before, I never asked for it, if I did asked, it would be in the notes.

Now, the reason why I brought up 3 was because there was one thing I never told you guys. I feel ashamed that I didn't tell you guys this and I thought it didn't matter because I never wanted to bring it up, but now I have to so I could explain all the writing problems.

I have a learning disability and dyslexia.

I struggle with reading, writing, and speaking all the time. Even at work too!

That's why if you see me doing trail and trial, lair and liar, son and sun, and brain and Brian.

That's why!

I try to control it, I really do. Even when I edit. I don't mind if you guys pointed out that I did trail and trial, but everything else, really?

Should I not be writing when I have a learning disability and dyslexia? 

Yeah, I shouldn't, but here I am.

You guys can call me "touchy", but just try to be in my shoes. These things kept going on and on for each chapter you write and it just keeps getting worst and no matter how much you try to address it or do everything you can to block and mute everything, it just keeps getting bigger and bigger.

Both of 3 and 2 caused my motivation to dwindled and it's becoming a chore.

I made this story just to share and have fun.

I just want to have fun guys. That's all I wanted.

Am I abandoning this story?

No.

Will I come back?

Only when I feel motivated, passionate, and have fun to write this story again.

I will also delete the other author's notes and this one because apparently I'm too touchy to address my feelings and concerns. After I sort out everything, first.

Anyway, for those who stuck by me, thank you for putting up with me. I really appreciate you guys.

I'm sorry you guys would have to wait for a while for the next chapter, but right now, I just need some time off of this story.

I'll see you guys when the actual chapter is uploaded.

Thank you and I'm sorry.